UC-NRLF 


B   M   bl3   b3^ 


IftBlmpy 


ifflfti  n  n 


^^ 


N^ 


y//r,t7//rr^/d; 


2^^ 


,^Aa 


L  I  BR  A  R  V 

ERS] 


'OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY   OF   CALIFORNIA 

OIKX    OK 


Received  c^^S-CL,      ,  /c?c?^ 

^     Accessions  No<^^(^^  Shelf  No. 


Of*- 


{^yot/'-    lAe    '-&.afn/i^cini.e'nh    e^ 


^ 


y-y^^<:>-^^^v^  ^ 


@^^  ^uie  (W-c^y, 


^   •:T."^j:..  1  - 


■Tfw>»T"«^'»p»'ty'— ipgp;^«B;.,.  Aj»  »J  '_  mm.  -  >  it,i 


■^' 


<^ 


•< 
X       ■ 


^  I 


THE   STORY 


OF   THE 


BOOK  OF  MORMON 


By  elder  GEORGE  REYNOLDS. 

I 

Author  of  "The  Myth  of  the  Manuscript  Found."     "Are  We  of  Israel?' 
Treatise  on  "The  Book^of  Abraham." 


"Truth  shall  spring  out  of  the  earth  ;  and  righteousness  shall  look  down 
from  heaven." — Psalm,  LXXXl',  ji. 


Wiblp    Qriginal    |llusbi;abions. 

BY  G.  M.  OTTINGER,  WM.  T.  ARMITAGE,  JOHN  HELD.  W.  C.  MORRIS  AND  OTHERS. 


Salt  Lake  City: 
JOS.  HYRUM    PARRY,  PuBUSHER. 


^ry 


Entered  according  to  a<5l  of  Congress,  in  the  year  IS88,  by 
C.EORGE    REYNOLDS 

AND 

JOSEPH    HYRUM    PARRY, 
In  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congfress  at  Washington. 


}ffW^^' 


PREFACE. 


|HE  book  of  mormon  is  the  record  of  God's 
©t^  dealings  with  the  peoples  of  ancient  America, 
from  the  age  of  the  building  of  the  Tower  of 
Babel  to  four  hundred  and  twenty-one  years  after  the 
birth  of  Christ.  It  is  the  stick  of  Bphraim,  spoken  of 
b}'  Hzekiel;  the  Bible  of  the  western  continent.  Not 
that  it  supersedes  the  Bible  or  in  any  way  interferes 
with  it,  any  more  than  the  history  of  Peru  interferes 
with  or  supersedes  the  history  of  Greece;  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  in  many  places  it  confirms  Bible  history, 
demonstrates  Bible  truths,  sustains  Bible  doctrines, 
and  fulfils  Bible  prophecy. 

For  many  years  we  have  taken  great  pleasure  in 
perusing  its  sacred  pages  and  studying  its  truths.  The 
more  we  read  it  the  more  we  found  it  contained.  Like 
other  inspired  records,  every  time  it  was  opened  we  dis- 
covered new  and  ofttimes  unexpedled  testimonies  of  its 
divinity.  From  reading  it  we  turned  to  writing  of  it ; 
and  much  that  this  volume  contains  has  been  penned 
at  various  intervals,  from  the  days  we  were  in  prison 
for  conscience  sake,  where  portions  were  written,  to  the 
present.  And  now  we  present  it  to  the  reader  with  the 
feeling  that  the  work  is  but  commenced;  that  what 
remains  unsaid  is  probably  as  important  as  what  is 
given,  but  with  the  hope  that  what  we  have  done  will 
not  prove  ineffectual  in  spreading  the  truth,  in  increas- 
ing knowledge  concerning  God's  dealings  with  man- 
kind, and  aiding  in  the  development  of  the  purposes  of 


iv  PREFACE. 

Jehovah.     If  this  be   accomplished  we  shall  feel  that 
great  has  been  our  reward. 

This  volume  presents  one  unique  feature,  in  that 
it  is  the  first  attempt  made  to  illustrate  the  Book  of 
Mormon;  and  we  have  pleasure  in  realizing  that  the 
leading  illustrations  are  the  work  of  home  artists.  To 
break  fresh  ground  in  such  a  direction  is  no  light 
undertaking;  the  difficulties  are  numerous,  none  more 
so  than  the  absence  of  information  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon  of  the  dress  and  artificial  surroundings  of 
the  peoples  whose  history  it  recounts.  Each  artist 
has  given  his  own  ideas  of  the  scenes  depidled,  and 
as  so  much  is  left  to  the  imagination,  some  readers  will 
doubtless  praise  where  others  will  blame  ;  and  the  same 
effort  will  be  the  subjeA  of  the  most  confliAing 
criticism. 

Not  the  least  interesting  feature  of  the  book  will, 
we  believe,  be  found  in  the  reprodu6lions  of  portions  of 
certain  ancient  Aztec  historical  charts.  These  have 
been  the  subje(5ls  of  controversy  for  centuries  past; 
many  efforts  have  been  made  at  their  translation; 
but  all  such  attempts  have  been  ineffedlual,  and  in 
many  cases  ludicrous.  It  required  the  publication  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon  to  turn  on  them  the  light  of 
divine  truth,  when  their  intent  at  once  became 
apparent.  Others,  we  trust,  in  time  will  be  discovered 
which  will  be  added  testimonies  to  its  genuineness 
and  divine  authenticity  ,  as  well  as  to  the  sacred  mis- 
sion of  the  instrument  in  God's  hands  in  bringing  it 
forth — the  youthful  Prophet,  Joseph  Smith. 

Gko.  Reynolds. 
December,  1888. 


CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTION. 

America  the  First  Inhabited  of  all  Lands. — Its  Ancient  Peoples. — The 
Garden  of  Eden. — The  Antediluvians. — The  Jaredites. — The  Ne- 
phites  and  Lamanites. 17 

CHAPTER   I. 

Ancient  Jerusalem. — Lehi. — His  Vision. — His  Call  to  Preach  to  the 
Jews. — They  Persecute  Him. — He  is  Commanded  of  God  to  take  his 
Family  into  the  Wilderness. — Their  Departure. — The  Return  of  his 
Sons  to  Jerusalem  to  obtain  the  Records. — They  are  Ill-treated  by 
Laban. — His  Death. — Zoram  accompanies  the  Brothers  into  the 
Wilderness. 20 

CHAPTER   II. 

The  Rejoicing  Over  the  Records. — Nephi  and  his  Brothers  again  Re- 
turn to  Jerusalem. — They  Conduct  Ishmael  and  his  Family  into  the 
Wilderness. — Lehi's  Dream. — The  Tree  of  Life. — The  Rod  of  Iron. 
—  The  Boturini  Manuscript. — Nephi's  Vision.  ....       30 

CHAPTER   III. 

Marriages  in  the  Company. — The  Liahona. — The  Journey  Continued. — 
Nephi  Breaks  his  Bow. — Death  of  Ishmael. — They  Reach  the 
Ocean. — Nephi  Builds  a  Ship. — They  cross  the  Great  Waters  and 
reach  the  Promised  Land. 42 

CHAPTER   IV. 

The  Promised  Land. — Chili. — Its  Natural  Productions. — The  Death  of 
Lehi. — His  Blessing  on  his  Posterity. — Pjophecies  of  his  Ancestor 
Joseph 54 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Nephites  and  Lamanites  Separate. — The  Nephites  seek  a  New 
Home. — Nephi  chosen  King. — He  builds  a  Temple. — Instructs  his 
People  in  the  Arts  of  Peace. — War  with  the  Lamanites. — The 
Sword  of  Laban. — Nephi's  Death. — Jacob,  his  brother,  becomes 
the  Chief  Priest. — Jacob's  Teachings  on  Marriage.  .         •         •       57 

CHAPTER   VI. 

The  Condition  of  the  Lamanites. — Shcrem,  the  First  Anti-Christ. — His 

Recantation  and  Dreadful  End. 62 


vi  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    VII.  . 

Enos,  the  Son  of  Jacob. — The  Nephites  and  Lamanites  of  his  day. — 

His  Testimony  and  Prophecies. 65 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

Jarom. — Omni. — Amaron. — Chcmish. — Abinadom.— Amaleki.— Mosiah. 

— Review  of  Nephite  History  for  four  hundred  years.       ...       68 

CHAPTER   IX. 

Causes  that  led  to  the  migration  from  the  land  of  Nephi. — The  People 
of  Zarahenila. — Mulek  and  his  Colony. — The  fusion  of  the  two 
Nations.  —  Mosiah  made  King. — His  happy  Reign.  ...       72 

CHAPTER   X. 

The  Reign  of  King  Benjamin. — The  Progress  of  his  People. — His  last 
great  Speech. — He  establishes  the  Church  of  Christ. — All  the 
I'eople  Covenant  with  God. — Mosiah  II.  anointed  King   ...       79 

CHAPTER  XI. 

ZenifF  Returns  to  the  Land  of  Nephi. — His  Treaty  with  the  Lamanites. 
— The  Prosperity'  of  the  People  of  ZeniiT. — The  Treaty  Broken. — 
War. — Peace  and  Wars  again. — The  Death  of  ZenifF. — Noah's 
wicked  Reign. — His  Wars  with  the  Lamanites. — The  Prophet 
Abinadi. — His  terrible  Message  of  God's  Wrath. — He  is  Martyred. 
T-Alma. — He  pleads  for  Abinadi. — Is  cast  out. — Flees  to  the  Place 
of  Mormon 86 

CHAPTER   XII. 

The  Waters  of  Mormon. — Alma,  Helam  and  others  Baptised  therein. — 
The  Church  Organized. — The  King  Warned. — He  sends  Troops. — 
Alma  and  his  People  flee  to  the  Land  of  Helam. — They  build  a 
City 95 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

King  Noah's  Subjects  Rebel. — (rideon. — The  Lamanites  Invade  Lehi- 
Nephi. — The  Nephites  Retreat. — A  Part  Surrender. — The  New- 
Terms  of  Peace. — Noah  is  Burned  to  Death. — Limhi  made  King. — 
Noah's  Priests  Escape. — They  Seize  some  Lamanite  Maidens. — 
Another  War. — The  Nephites  Vicflorious. — The  King  of  the  Laman- 
ites Wounded. — Mutual  E-xplanations.        ......       98 

CHAPTER   XIV. 

The  Bondage  of  the  People  of  Limhi. — An  Expedition  North. — Finding 
of  the  Jaredite  Records. — The  Arrival  of  Amnion. — The  People  of 
Limhi  Escape. — The  Pursuit.— The  Amulonites. — The  People  of 
Alma. — They  are  brought  into  Bondage. — Their  Deliverance.  103 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Mosiali's  good  Reign. — The  Circumstances  of  his  Advent. — He  Assem- 
bles the  People. — The  Baptism  of  Limhi. — Churches  organized 
throughout  the  Land. no 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

The  Unbelief  of  the  Youth  of  Zarahemla. — The  Younger  Alma  and  the 
Sons   of  Mosiah. — They  Encourage  the   Persecutions  against  the 
Church. — They    are   Met   by   an    Angel. — His   Message. — Alma's 
awful  Condition. — His  Vision  and  Testimony. — The  Changed  Life 
of  the  Young  Men.      ..........     ij2 

CPIAPTER    XVH. 

The  Growth  of  the  People  in  Zarahemla. — They  Build  man}-  Cities. — 
Mosiah's  Sons  Desire  to  take  a  Mission  to  the  Lamanites — Mosiah 
Inquires  of  the  Lord. — The  Divine  Answer.       .         .         .         .         •     1 19 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Mosiah's  Sons  Refuse  the  Kingdom. — He  Grants  the  People  a  Constitu- 
tion.— The  People  to  Elect  their  Rulers. — Alma,  the  Younger, 
First  Chief  Judge I2i 

CHAPTER   XIX. 

The  Mission  of  the  Sons  of  Mosiah  to  the  Lamanites. — Their  Journey 
in  the  Wilderness. — Amnion  Brought  before  King  Lamoni. — The 
Confli(5l  at  the  Waters  of  Sebus.- — The  Miraculous  Conversion  of 
Lamoni  and  his  Family. — Abish  the  Waiting  Woman.     .         .         .     123 

CHAPTER   XX. 

Ammon  and  Lamoni  start  for  the  Land  of  Middoni. — They  meet  the 
old  King. — His  rage  at  seeing  Ammon. — He  Endeavors  to  kill  his 
Son. — Aaron  and  his  Brethren  Liberated. — A  Sketch  of  their  labors 
and  sufferings. — The  Conversion  of  Lamoni's  Father  and  his 
Household.  .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         •      '31 

CHAPTER   XXI. 

The  King  issues  a  Proclamation. — The  Results  of  the  Labors  of  the 
sons  of  Mosiah. — The  People  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi. — They  Burj^  their 
Weapons  of  War. — Are  Massacred  by  the  Thousand. — They  Re- 
move to  the  Territory  of  the  Nephites,  who  give  them  the  Land  of 
Jershon.        .         .         .         .         .         .  .  .  .  .  .  .136 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Review  of  the  Mission  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah. — Its  Importance  and 
Great  Length. — Its  Results  to  both  Races. — The  Dates  of  its  Lead- 
ing Occurrences.  ..........     140 


vni  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   XXIII. 

The  days  of  the  Judges.— Their  Names  and  Reikis. — The  Heresy  of 
Nehor. — He  Slays  Gideon  and  is  Executed. — Amlici's  Rebellion. — 
The  Battle  of  Amnihu. — The  Conflicl  at  the  Crossing  of  the  Sidon. 
—A  third  Battle 143 

CHAPTER   XXIV. 

Alma  Resigns  the  Chief  Judgeship. — Nephihah  Chosen. — Alma  Minis- 
ters in  Zarahemla,  Gideon,  Melek  and  Ammonihah. — Condition  of 
the  last  named  City. — It  Rejects  the  Message  Alma  bears. — An  An- 
gel meets  Him. — Aniulek. — The  Lawyer  Zeezrom. — The  great  Con- 
trovers)-. — Zeezrom  Converted  and  cast  out. — The  Martyrdom  of 
the  Believers. — Alma  and  Amulek  in  Prison. — Their  Deliverance.  .     151 

CHAPTER   XXV. 

Zeezrom  Sick  with  Fever. — His  Miraculous  Recovery. — The  Destruc- 
tion of  Ammonihah. — The  Invasion  of  the  Land  of  Noah. — Zoram, 
the  Nephite  Commander,  seeks  the  mind  of  the  Lord. — It  is  Given; 
its  Results. — The  war  Ended. — Alma's  Ministrations.  .         .     161 

CHAPTER   XXVI. 

Korihor,  the  Anti-Christ. — His  False  Teachings  and  Blasphemy. — He 
is  taken  before  Alma. — Is  Struck  Dumb. — His  Miserable  End. — 
The  Heresy  rooted  out 167 

CHAPTER    XXVII. 

Zoram  and  the  Zoramites. — Their  Peculiar  Heres}-. — Tlie  land  of  An- 
tionum. — The  Rameuniptom. — Alma's  Mission  to  these  People. — 
Those  who  Receive  his  Teachings  Persecuted. — Tliev  flee  to  Jer- 
slion.  171 

CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

Another  War. — Moroni  the  Leader  of  the  Nephites. — The  Taclicsof  the 
Lamanites. — Zerahemnah. — The  Battle  at  Riplah. — Defeat  of  the 
Lamanites.  .  .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         -177 

CHAPTER   XXIX. 

Alma's  Charge  to  his  Sous. — He  Transfers  the  Records  to  Ikhuiian. — 
He  Leaves  the  World. — Zcezrom's  latter  Days. — Helamau's  i\Iin- 
istrations.  .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .      iSi 

CHAPTER    XXX. 

;\malickiah.— His  Apostasy  and  Treason. — Moroni's  Title  of  Liberty. — 
The  Nephites  Respond  to  his  Call. — Lehonti. — He  is  Poisoned  by 
Amalickiah. — The  King  of  the  Lamanites  Treacherously  Slain. — 
Amalickiah  Marries  the  (jueen  and  is  Proclaimed  King. — A  Disas- 
trous Lamaiiite  Raid. 183 


CONTENTS.  IX 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

A  few  years  of  Peace. — Teaiicuin. — The  Contention  between  Lehi  and 
Morianton. — Amalickiah's  terrible  Invasion. — His  Success. — He  is 
stopped  at  Bountiful  by  Teancum. — Teancum  slays  Anialickiah. — 
Amnioron  made  King  of  the  Lamanites.  .....     191 

CHAPTER    XXXII. 

Jacob  the  Zoramite. — His  Chara<5leristics. — The  Strategy  by  which 
Mulek  was  Taken. — The  fierce  Battle  between  Jacob  and  the 
Nephite  Forces. — Jacob's  Death .     195 

CHAPTER   XXXIII. 
The  War  in  the  Southwest. — Antipiis. — Helanian  and  his  Two  Thou- 
sand Sons. — Their  Valor  and  Faith. — The  Repulse  of  the  Laman- 
ites          .         . 201 

CHAPTER   XXXIV. 

The  Relief  of  Manti. — The  Overthrow  of  the  Kingmen. — Pachus 
Slain. — The  Struggle  at  Moroni. — Teancum  slays  Ammoron,  but  at 
the  Cost  of  his  own  Life. — Teancum's  Noble  Character.  .         .     206 

CHAPTER    XXXV. 

Peace  Once  More. — The  Results  of  the  War. — The  Labors  of  Helaman. 
— Shiblon  Receives  the  Records. — Hagoth,  the  Ship-builder. — 
Another  War. — Moronihah.— Pahoran's  Death. — Contention  Re- 
garding the  Chief  Judgeship. — Paanchi's  Rebellion. — The  Gadian- 
ton  Bands. — Assassination  of  Pahoran  II. — Another  Lamanite  In- 
vasion. ............     210 

CHAPTER   XXXVI. 

Pacumeni  Slain. — Helaman  chosen  Chief  Judge. — The  Conspiracy  to 
slay  Him. — Kishkumen  Killed. — The  Prosperity  of  the  Nephites 
under  Helaman.  .         .         .         .         .  .         .         .         .215 

CHAPTER   XXXVII. 

The  Sons  of  Helaman. — Nephi's  Righteous  Rule. — The  Lamanites 
again  invade  Zarahemla. — They  drive  the  Nephites  into  the  North- 
em  Continent. — The  Ministrations  of  Nephi  and  Lehi. — The  Man- 
ifestations of  God's  power  in  the  City  of  Nephi. — Aminadab. — The 
Conversion  of  the  Lamanites. — Universal  Peace.       ....     218 

CHAPTER   XXXVIII. 

Growth  of  Evil  among  the  Nephites. — The  Increase  of  the  Gadianton 
Robbers. — Nephi's  Announcement  of  the  Murder  of  the  Chief 
Judge. — The  Discovery. — Nephi  Arrested. — He  is  proven  Innocent. 
God's  Covenant  with  him. — Increase  of  Iniquity. — A  terrible 
Famine. — The  welcome  Rain. — The  trend  to  Death.  .         .         .     22^ 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAITER   XXXIX. 

Samuel,  the  Lanianite. — His  Mission  ami  rropliecies. — The  vain  At- 
tempt to  Destroy  him.— He  Returns  to  his  own  Country.  .     231 

CHAITER   XL. 

Nephi  translated. — His  son  Neplii. — Time  of  the  Savior's  Cominjjj. — 
The  Conspiracy  to  slay  the  Believers. — The  Revelation  to  Nephi. — 
The  promised  Signs  Appear. — Increase  of  the  Gadianton  Robbers. 

—  War. — Lachoneus  Gathers  all  the  People  to  one  land. — The  end 

of  the  Struggle. 236 

CHAPTER    XIJ. 

The  last  Chief  Judge  Murdered  and  the  Republic  Overthrown. — The 
signs  of  the  Savior's  Death  appear. — A  terrible  Storm. — The 
Universal  Darkness. — The  unparalleled  Destrudlion. — The  Terror  of 
those  Hours 243 

CHAPTER  XLII. 
The  Voice  from   Heaven. — The  Savior  testifies  of  Himself. — Silence 
throughout  the  Land. — How  oft  would  Christ  have  gathered   His 
People. — The  Darkness  Departs.         .         ,         .         .         .         .         .251 

CHAPTER   XLIII. 

Christ  Appears  in  the  land  Bountiful. — The  Testimony  of  the  Father. — 
Jesus  calls  Twelve  Disciples. — His  Teachings  to  them  and  to  the 
Multitude.  254 

CHAPTER   XLIV. 

The  Beatitudes. — Divers   lustrudlions   and   Cautions   on    Forgiveness, 

Chastity,  Charity,  etc 258 

CHAPTER   XLV. 

On  Alms-giving. — "After  this  manner  Pray  ye." — On  Fasting,  Integ- 
rity, Trust  in  God,  etc 263 

CHAPTER    XLVI. 

Judge  Not. — The  Beam  and  the  Mote. — "Beware  of  False  Prophets." — 

Good  and  Evil  Fruit. — The  House  Built  on  the  Rock.      .         .         .     266 

CHAPTER    XLVIL 

Tlie  I'ulfilment  of  the  Mosaic  law. — "Other  Sheep  Have  I." — The  Ten 

Tribes. — The  Events  of  the  Latter  Days. 269 

CHAPTER    XLVHI. 

The  vSavior  heals  the  Sick. — He  Blesses  the  Children  of  the  Nephites. 

—  Angels  Minister  unto  them.  275 


CONTENTS.  XI 

CHAPTER   XLIX. 

The  Sacrament  Adtninistered. — The  Savior's  teachings  Regarding  it. — 
He  Confers  on  His  Disciples  the  power  to  give  the  Holy  Ghost. — 
He  Ascends  into  Heaven.  ........     278 

CHAPTER   Iv. 

Jesns  Returns  and  Renews  His  Teachings. — He  Administers  the  Sacra- 
ment.— He  Explains  the  Teachings  of  the  Prophets. — The  words 
of  Malachi. 281 

CHAPTER   LI. 

The  Savior  continues  His  Ministrations. — He  Raises  a  man  from  the 
Dead. — The  Labors  of  the  Twelve. — The  Name  of  the  Church. — 
The  Three  who  should  Remain. 286 

CHAPTER   LH. 
The   Long   Continued   Era  of   Peace   and    Righteoiisness. — Death    of 

Neplii. — His  son  Amos. — Amos  the  Second 290 

CHAPTER   LIII. 
The   Commencement  of  the  Apostas}'. — It   Grows  in   Intensity. — The 
Persecution  of  the  Disciples. — Lamanites  again. — Re-appearance  of 
the  Gadianton  Bands. — War. — Ammaron  Hides  the  Records.  .     293 

CHAPTER   LTV. 

The  Last  long  Series  of  Wars. — Mormon. — The  final  Conflicfl  at  Cumo- 

rah. — The  Last  of  the  Nephites.  .         .         .         .         .         .         .     298 

CHAPTER   LV. 
The  Historians  of  the  Nephites. — The  Plates  of   Nephi. — List  of  their 

Custodians. — Their  Lengthened  Years.        ......     302 

CHAPTER  LVI. 
The  Women  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.— Their  Condition  and  Position. — 

Abish. — Isabel. — Marriage. — Anmlek.  ......     307 

CHAPTER   LVII. 
Domestic  Life  among  the  Nephites. — Household  duties.— Dress. — Orna- 
ments.— Homes.— -Food. — Manufaclures. — Transportation.         .         -313 

CHAPTER   LVIII. 
Agriculture  among  the  Nephites. — Grains. — Stock  Raising. — Irrigation.     320 

CHAPTER  LIX. 
Science  and   Literature  among  the  Nephites. — Their  Astronomy  and 

Geography. — The  Learning  of  Eygpt.         ......     324 

CHAPTER   LX. 
The  Art  of  War  among  the  Nephites. — Their  Weapons,  Armor  and  For- 
tifications.— Moroni's  Line  of  Defense 330 


Xll  CONTEXTS. 

CHAPTER    LXI. 

The  Laws  of  the  Nephites. — The  Roman  and  Nephite  Civilizations. — 
The  Laws  under  the  Kings. — Position  of  the  Priesthood. — Slaver^-. 
— Criminal  Offenses.  338 

CHAMBER   LXII. 

The  Laws  under  the  Jinlges. — The  Voice  of  the  People. — Eleclions. — 
Rights  of  the  People. — Church  and  State. — The  Criminal  Proced- 
ure  ■     347 

CHAPTER   LXHL 

Laws  of  the  Nephites,  continued. — The  Division  into  Tribes, — The  Mes- 
sianic Dispensation. — The  final  Convulsion 356 

CHAPTER   LXIV. 

The  Money  of  the  Nephites. — Their  Coins. — Barley  the  Standard  of 

Value.     . 360 

CHAPTER   LXV. 

Personal  Appearance  of  the  Nephites. — Their  Beauty. — Testimony  of 

Remains  found. — The  Dark-skinned  Lamanites 364 

CHAPTER   LXVI. 

Language  of  the  Nephites. — The  Influence  of  the  Egyptian. — Nephite 
Words. —  Rameumptom.  —  Liahona.  —  Rabbanah. — The  Lamanite 
Tongue. — Word  Building.  .         .         .         .         .  _      .         .         .     368 

CHAPTER   LXVIL 

Nephite    Proper    Names.  —  Bible    Names.  —  Sariah.  —  Nephi. —  Sam. — 

Melek. — Gershon. — Isabel. — Aha,  etc. — Prefixes  and  Suffixes.  •     376 

CHAPTER   LXVIII. 

The  Lands  of  the  Nephites. — Mulek  and  Lehi. — Zarahenila  and  Nephi. — 
The  Wilderness. — The  Land  of  First  Inheritance. — The  Journeys 
Northward. — The  Waters  of  Mormon. — Lehi-Nephi.  .         .         .     3S2 

CHAPTER   LXIX. 

Nephi  in  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites. — The  lands  of  Shemlon.  Shilom, 

Helani,  Amnion,  Ishmael,  Middoni,  Jerusalem,  etc.  .      '  .         .     395 

CHAPTER   LXX. 

The    Lands    of  the    Nephites,  continued. — Zarahenila. — ^Jershon. — Au- 

tionum. — Manti. — Gideon.  399 

CHAPTER    LXXI. 

Lamlsitl' the  Xf|ihitcs,  conliin'cd.  Mimin.  Melek.  Aninioiiiliali.  Nuali. 
— Sidom. — Aaron.  —  Lelii. — Mnlek.  Bountiful.  Tlic  Southwest  Bor- 
der  404 


CONTKNTS.  Xlll 

CHAPTER   I.XXII. 

The  Landsof  Antuni,  Teancuiii,  Joshua,  David,  etc.  — Cuniorali. — The  Hills 

of  the  Nephites.  -  The  Ixivcr  Sidon.       .....,'.     411 

CHAPTER    LXXHI. 

Keligion  of  the  Nei)hites. — It  is  Stated  by  Nephi.— The  Priesthood  and 
Ordinances  tliereof.  —  Baptism.  —  Confirmation.  —  Ordination.  —  The 
Sacrament. — Spiritual  Gifts. 417 

CHAPTER   LXXIV. 

Miracles   Among   the  Nephites.  -The  Miracles  of  Christ. — John  and  the 

Three  Nephites — Translations 425 

CHAPTER  LXXV. 


The  Prophecies  Regarding  the  Savior. — Their  Comjtloteness  and  Detail. ^ — 
Names  and  Titles  gi\  en  to  Christ.         ....... 


430 


CHAPTER    LXXVI. 

Nephite  Apostates. — The  Order  of  Nehor. — Amalekites. — Amalickiahites. 

— Araulonites. — Abinadi's  Prophecy. — The  Cadiantons.        .  .  .     435 

CHAPTER   LXXVII. 


Church  Discijiline  among  the  Nephites. — Treatment  of  the  Unrepentant. — 
The  Word  of  the  Lord  Regarding  Transgressor.*. — The  Testimony  of 
Moroni. 

CHAPTER   LXXVni. 


442 


Tiie  Discovery  of  the  Jaredite  Record. — Coriautunir. — Ether.—  The  Disper- 
sion ut  Babel. — The  Journey  of  the  Jarcdites. — Atlantis.      .         .  .     446 

CHAPTER   LXXIX. 

Moriancumr. — Building  the  Barges. — The  Finger  of  the  Lord.^ — The  Ap- 
pearing of  the  Savior. — The  Voyage.     .         .         .         .         .         .         .     452 

CHAPTER    LXXX. 

The   Land   of    Promise. — A   Monarchy    Established. — The  Kings  of   the 

.Taredites  from  Orihah  to  Omer. — Akish. — The  Daughter  of  Jared.         .     457 

CHAPTER  LXXXI. 

The    Kings  of   the  .Taredites  from  Omer  to  Coriantumr. — The   Material 

Prosperity  of  the  Rice.  .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .     460 

CHAPTER   LXXXIL 

The  Judgments  of  God  on  the  .Taredites. — The  Extinction  of  the  Race. — 

The  hill  Raniah. — Shiz  and  Coriantumr. — Ether.  ....     463 

BOOK  OF  MORMON  CHRONOLOGY 472 

APPENDIX 4S.S 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE. 


Appearance  of  Christ  to  the  Nephites,  Ar7nitage,  FroDtispiece 

Ancient  Jerusalem, 

Ancient  Aztec  Alap,  (Part  i.) 

Wilderness  near  the  Red  Sea, 

Ancient  Aztec  Alap,  (Part  2.) 

Vision  of  Nephi, 

Ancient  Aztec  Map,  (Part  3,) 

Ancient  Aztec  Map,  (Part  4.) 

Ancient  Hieroglyphic  Chart, 

First  Sacrifice  on  the  Promised  Land, 

Joseph  sold  by  his  Brethren, 

The  Country  of  the  Nephites, 

The  Jews  led  away  to  Captivity, 

Babylon,  ..... 

Nazareth,  ..... 

The  Land  of  Helam, 

Discover}^  of  the  Records  of  the  Jaredites, 

Baptism  of  Limhi, 
The  Wilderness,      .... 
The  Wilderness  of  Hermounts, 
The  Martyrdoms  at  Ammonihah, 


• 

21 

Bo/unfu\ 

25 

• 

32 

Boturiiii, 

37 

.       Held, 

39 

Boturhii, 

44 

Boluiijii, 

45 

Farrcri, 

51 

Ottingcr, 

53 

• 

56 

• 

59 

• 

75 

• 

76 

84 

CkC 

97 

es, 
Ottingcr, 

105 

Odiiiocr, 

1^3 

■ 

124 

• 

150 

//rid, 

157 

LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONvS. 


XV 


PAGE. 

The  Deliverance  of  Alma  and  Amulek,        Hcld^  i6i 

Moroni  Raises  the  "Title  of  Libert}^,"    Ottingcr,  185 

Teancum  Slays  Amalickiah,           .          .     Morris^  195 

The  New  Star, 238 

Bethlehem,      .......  239 

The  River  Jordan,            .....  245 

The  Crucifixion,      ......  247 

Destru(5lion  of  Zarahemla,       .          .           Oftiiiqer,  249 

The  House  on  the  Rock  and  on  the  Sand,      .  268 

Shepherd  and  his  Flocks,        .         .         .         .  271 

The  Three  Nephites  and  wild  Beasts,     .       Held,  293 

The  Mothers  of  the  Nephites,        .         .         .  313 

South  American  Fruits,           .          .         .         .  320 

Ancient  Egyptian  Chara6lers,         .          .         .  370 

Copy  of  Characters  on  the  Plates,           .          .  371 

Christ  before  Pilate,       .          .          .         Munkacs)\  431 

The  Original  Home  of  the  Jaredites,    .          .  446 

The  Tower  of  Babel,     .....  447 

Appearance  of  Christ  to  the  Brother  of  Jared, 

Held,  455 

Prophets  Preaching  to  the  Jaredites,      .         Held,  463 

Ether  Finishing  his  Record,           .          .     Morris^  467 


r  t 


THE 


5tory  of  {\)((  BooK  of  /T\or/r\09. 


INTRODUCTION. 

AMERICA  THE  FIRST  INHABITED  OF  ALL  LANDvS  — ITS  ANCIENT 
PEOPLES  — THE  GARDEN  OF  EDEN  — THE  ANTEDILUVI- 
ANS—THE  JAREDITES— THE  NEPHITES  AND  LAMANITES. 

^npHB  story  that  we  are  about  to  relate  is  a  true  one. 
It  is  the  histor}'  of  the  races  who  lived  on  this 
broad  land  of  ours  long,  long  ago.  From  it  we  shall 
learn  man 3'  lessons  of  God's  great  love  for  man.  We 
shall  also  learn  how  often  his  love  has  been  spurned, 
how  apt  his  favored  children  have  been  to  walk  in  ways 
of  sin,  and  how  prone  to  disobey  his  holy  law.  It 
is  a  stor}'  full  of  light  and  shade,  one  which  it  will  be 
well  for  all  of  us  to  take  to  heart,  for  by  so  doing  our 
faith  in  God  will  increase,  and  we  shall  be  prompted  to 
strive  the  more  earnestly  to  avoid  the  evils  that  others 
by  their  misdeeds  have  brought  upon  themselves  and 
their  posterity. 


l8  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

America,  the  Taiid  we  love,  is,  in  our  Heavenl}- 
Father's  eyes,  choice  above  all  other  lands  as  the  home 
of  his  sons  and  daughters,  whom  he  has  placed  upon 
this  earth.  For  all  God's  creatures  are  not  here.  He 
has  made  man\'  worlds  and  filled  them  with  his  chil- 
dren. How  man}?^  we  know  not ;  tlie\'  are  countless  to 
us.  The  stars,  that  shine  in  myriads  in  the  heavens, 
are  nearly  all  suns  like  the  one  that  gives  us  light;  the 
remaining  few  are  worlds  like  unto  this  on  which  we 
dwell;  and  ours  is  one  of  the  ver}-  smallest  of  them 
all.  To  the  works  of  God  there  is  no  beginning, 
neither  is  there  any  end. 

God  made  America  the  richest  of  all  lands. 
He  filled  its  depths  with  precious  minerals ;  he 
caused  the  most  lovely  trees,  and  herbs,  and  flowers  to 
grow  upon  its  surface.  In  all  things  he  made  it  most 
desirable  as  a  home  for  man.  And  here  he  planted 
the  Garden  of  Eden,  and  placed  our  first  parents 
—  Adam  and  Eve  —  therein.  From  that  garden  the}- 
were  afterwards  driven  forth  when  they  failed  to  keep 
God's  law.  But  they  did  not  leave  this  continent. 
Here  the}-  still  remained  ;  here  their  sons  and  daugh- 
ters were  born,  until  many  strong  people  had  sprung 
from  them.  It  was  in  this  land  that  Cain  slew  his 
brother  Abel ;  it  was  here  that  Enoch  and  his  city 
dwelt,  that  Noah  preached  to  the  ungodly,  and  the 
ark  was  built.  But  when  the  flood  was  over  and  the 
waters  sank,  that  ark,  by  the  winds  and  waves,  had 
been  carried  far  away  to  a  new  land,  until  it  rested  on 
Mount  Ararat.  Then  for  a  short  time  America  was 
without  inhabitant. 

But  not  long  after  the  deluge  the  wicked  tried 
to  build  a  tower  that  would  reach  so  high  that  if  ever 


STORY    O'F   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  I9 

another  flood  came  the}-  might  escape  the  rising 
waters  by  ascending  it.  This  is  called  the  Tower  of 
Babel.  The  Lord  was  angry  with  those  who  at- 
tempted to  build  this  tower,  for  he  had  promised  that 
he  would  never  again  destro}^  the  earth  with  the  wa- 
ters of  a  flood.  But  they  did  not  believe  him  ;  and  in 
their  unbelief  they  went  to  work  to  constru(5l  it.  In 
his  anger  he  confounded  their  language,  that  they 
could  not  understand  each  other.  Then  he  scattered 
them  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the  earth.  Some  few, 
better  than  the  others,  he  brought  to  i\merica.  Here 
he  made  them  a  great  nation  ;  and  they  filled  the  land 
for  many  hundreds  of  years.  By  and  by  they  grew 
exceedingl}'  wicked  and  gathered  together  in  vast  ar- 
mies to  war  with  one  another.  And  they  fought  so  ter- 
ribl}^  that  at  last  the}-  were  all  destroyed,  —  all  except 
one  man.     These  people  were  called  the  Jaredites. 

Bv  this  we  see  that  this  continent  was  a  second 
time  left  without  inhabitants,  because  of  the  great 
wickedness  of  the  people. 

After  this  the  Lord  brought  another  people  to 
fill  this  land.  They  were  a  branch  of  the  house  of 
Israel,  and  we  call  them  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites. 
They  also  grew  great,  prospered,  flourished,  and  fell. 
Like  the  Jaredites,  at  the  last,  they  destroyed  each 
other  in  war,  and  there  were  but  few  left.  But  from 
those  few  have  come  the  many  tribes  of  Indians  that 
to-day  are  found  scattered  far  and  wide  over  both 
North  and  South  America,  and  on  some  of  the  outly- 
ing islands  of  the  sea. 

Thus  fell  a  third  race  who  would  not  serve  God ; 
for  he  had  decreed  that  the  wicked  should  not  in- 
herit   this  land.     To  one  of   his  ancient  servants  he 


20  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

declared,  ''If  iniquity  shall  abound  cursed  shall  be  the 
land  for  their  sakes  ;  but  unto  the  righteous  it  shall  be 
blessed  forever."  (ii  Nephi  i.  7.) 

North  America  was  the  first  of  all  lands  to  be 
inhabited;  it  was  here  that  Adam  and  Eve  dwelt. 
The  Jaredites  from  the.  Tower  of  Babel  also  first 
landed  here.  But  the  Nephites  made  their  earliest 
settlements  on  the  western  shores  of  the  southern 
continent,  where  b}-  degrees  they  spread  north  and 
south,  then  east  and  west,  until  their  cities  and  vil- 
lages could  be  seen  in  every  part  of  the  land. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ANCIENT  JERUSALEM  —  LEHI  —  HIS  VISION  —  HIS  CALL  TO 
PREACH  TO  THE  JEWS  — THEY  PERSECUTE  HIM  — HE  IS 
COMMANDED  OF  GOD  TO  TAKE  HIS  FAMILY'  INTO  THE 
WILDERNESS— THEIR  DEPARTURE— THE  RETURN  OF  HIS 
SONS  TO  JERUSALEM  TO  OBTAIN  THE. RECORDS  — THEY 
ARE  ILL  TREATED  BY  LABAN  — HIS  DEATH  — ZORAM  AC- 
COMPANIES THE  BROTHERS  INTO  THE  WILDERNESS. 

/^UR  Story  opens  in  the  royal  city  of  Jerusalem,  in 
the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Zedekiah,  or  ex- 
a6lly  six  hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  our  Savior. 
It  was  then  very  grand  and  very  beautiful,  the  capital 
of  the  Kingdom  of  Judah,  and  the  chief  city  of  all 
Israel.  In  name  it  was  holy,  for  the  Temple  of  the 
Lord  was  there.  Its  busy  streets  were  crowded  with  a 
mixed  multitude.  Priests  and  Levites  who  officiated 
in  the  ordinances  of  the  law  of  Moses,  worshipers 
from  the  other  tribes  of  Jacob,  warriors  of  the  armies 


22  STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

of  Jiidah,  courtiers  and  attendants  on  the  king,  mer- 
chants from  Egypt,  from  T^-re  and  Sidon  and  from 
many  other  parts,  artificers  in  various  trades,  all  these 
combined  to  make  it  wealthy  and  renowned,  a  busy 
mart  of  trade,  a  centre  of  civilization,  and  a  sacred 
city. 

Holy  it  should  have  been,  but  the  glory  of  the 
Lord  had  departed  from  his  house.  Its  people  had  be- 
come very  wicked.  They  were  filled  with  pride  and 
greed ;  they  heeded  not  the  law  of  the  Lord  ;  their 
affe(5lions  were  set  upon  the  things  of  this  world ; 
they  served  God  with  their  lips  onh',  while  their 
hearts  were  far  from  him.  He  had  sent  unto  them 
his  prophets,  but  one  after  another  they  had  rejedled 
these  holy  men  ;  man\'  they  had  persecuted,  and  some 
they  had  slain. 

In  this  city,  at  that  time,  dwelt  a  worthy  man 
named  Lehi.  He  was  of  the  tribe  of  Manasseh,  but 
had  made  his  home  in  Jerusalem  all  his  days,  though 
it  was  a  cit}^  of  the  Kingdom  of  Judah.  He  was  a 
man  who  had  been  prospered  of  the  Lord  and  had 
gathered  around  him  considerable  wealth.  His  wife's 
name  was  Sariah,  and  they  had  four  sons  and  some 
daughters.  The  names  of  the  sous,  in  the  order  of 
their  ages,  were  Laman,  Lemuel,  Sam  and  Nephi ;  the 
number  or  names  of  the  daughters  are  nowhere  given 
in  the  sacred  history. 

To  this  good  man  the  word  of  the  L»nTl  came. 
God  raised  him  up  to  be  a  prophet.  He  sent  him 
with  a  message  to  the  people  of  Jerusalem.  As  a  serv- 
ant of  the  Lord  he  had  to  warn  them  of  many  evils 
that  would  come  upon  them  if  they  did  not  cease  from 
their  wicked   \va\s.      But    the\-    paid   no    heed    to  his 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  23 

words  ;  they  refused  to  listen  to  his  warning.  Indeed, 
they  became  very  angry  because  he  told  them  of  their 
sins,  and  before  long  they  sought  to  kill  him. 

God  gave  to  Lehi  many  dreams  and  visions.  One 
day  a  pillar  of  fire  came  and  rested  on  a  rock  before 
him  ;  and  then  he  heard  and  saw  many  wonderful 
things.  The  things  which  he  had  seen  and  heard  so 
overpowered  him  that  he  went  home  to  his  house  at 
Jerusalem,  and  threw  himself  on  his  bed.  Then  be- 
ing overcome  by  the  Holy  Spirit  he  was  carried  away 
in  a  vision.  In  that  vision  he  saw  God  sitting  upon 
his  throne,  surrounded  by  vast  hosts  of  angels  who 
were  singing  and  praising  the  Lord.  And  he  saw  a 
holy  Being,  surrounded  by  a  glory  as  bright  as  the  sun 
at  noon  day,  come  down  out  of  the  midst  of  heaven. 
It  was  the  Lord  Jesus.  Our  Savior  was  followed  by 
twelve  others  whose  brightness  exceeded  that  of  the 
stars.  They  were  Christ's  Apostles.  These  came  down 
and  went  forth  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 

And  in  the  vision  the  Savior  came  to  Lehi  and 
gave  him  a  book,  and  bade  him  read  it.  In  that  book 
was  an  account  of  events  that  had  not  yet  taken  place. 
It  was  full  of  the  woes  that  should  happen  to  Jerusa- 
lem and  her  people,  if  they  repented  not  of  their  sins  and 
follies.  It  told  how  that  great  cit}"  should  be  taken  by 
her  enemies  and  destroyed  ;  how  numbers  of  the  inhab- 
itants should  perish,  while  many  should  be  carried  cap- 
tive into  Babylon.  All  of  which  was  fulfilled  a  few 
years  later.  These  things  with  others  were  what  Lehi 
told  the  Jews  ;  and  as  they  did  not  believe  his  words 
they  became  enraged  at  him  and  ill  treated  him.  How 
gracious  was  our  heavenly  Father  to  shew  such  • 
great  things  to    Lehi,  and  to  reveal  to  him  so  much 


24  STORY    OF    THP:    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

with  regard  to  the  earthly  life  of  our  Lord  and  Savior, 
whose  coming  in  the  flesh  was  yet  six  hundred  years  in 
the  future. 

Before  long  the  Lord  was  satisfied  with  what  Lehi 
had  said  and  done.  He  told  him,  in  a  dream,  that  as 
the  Jews  had  rejected  his  message  and  sought  his  life, 
to  leave  them  to  the  destruclion  that  would  surely 
come  upon  them.  God  then  direc1:ed  him  to  leave  Je- 
rusalem and  take  his  family  and  journey  into  the  wil- 
derness. This  Lehi  did.  He  left  behind  him  his  gold 
and  other  precious  things,  and  only  carried  with  him 
what  was  needful  for  the  use  of  his  famil}^  during  their 
travels.  Like  Abraham  before  him,  he  went  not  know- 
ing whither  he  M'as  going,  but  went  because  God  had 
commanded  him  ;  and,  like  Abraham,  he  was  led  by  Di- 
vine power  to  a  blessed  land  of  promise. 

When  Lehi  and  his  family  left  Jerusalem  they 
traveled  southward  to  the  borders  of  the  Red  Sea. 
When  they  reached  there  they  pitched  their  tents  and 
rested  for  a  season  in  a  valley  near  a  river  which 
emptied  into  the  sea.  In  this  valley  Lehi  built  an 
altar,  and  upon  it  he  offered  a  sacrifice  to  the  Lord, 
and  gave  thanks  unto  him  for  his  great  goodness 
in  bringing  them  out  of  the  doomed  chief  city  of 
Judah. 

It  Avas  while  Lehi's  little  company  were  camped 
in  this  valley,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  the  Valley 
of  Lemuel,  that  the  dispositions  of  the  four  3'oung  men 
began  to  shew  themselves.  Laman  and  Lemuel  here 
commenced  to  grumble,  to  complain  and  to  rebel ;  while 
Nephi  was  obedient  in  all  things  to  the  word  of  God 
and  the  wishes  of  his  father.  He  sought  the  Holy 
One  in   earnest  prayer  in   his  own   Ix'half  and    in  tliat 


26  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

of  his  brothers,  and  the  Lord  made  him  many  precious 
promises,  all  of  which  were,  in  due  time,  fulfilled. 

While  encamped  in  this  valley  the  Lord,  in  a 
dream,  commanded  Lehi  to  send  his  sons  back  to  Je- 
rusalem to  obtain  certain  plates  on  which  was  en- 
graven a  record  of  the  Jews.  They  also  contained  a 
genealogy  or  list  of  Lehi's  forefathers.  These  plates 
were  kept  by  a  rich  man  named  Laban,  who  held 
them  because,  like  Lehi,  he  was  a  descendant  of  that 
Joseph  who  was  sold  into  Egypt. 

When  Lehi's  elder  sons  heard  this  they  mur- 
mured. They  did  not  want  to  go  back  to  the  city. 
They  said  it  was  a  hard  thing  to  do,  and  the}-  claimed 
to  be  afraid  of  Laban.  But  Nephi  neither  feared  nor 
murmured,  for  he  was  a  man  of  much  faith.  On  this 
occasion  he  said  to  his  father,  I  will  go  and  do  the 
things  which  God  has  commanded,  for  I  know  that 
the  Lord  gives  no  commandment  to  the  children  of 
men,  save  he  prepares  a  wa}^  that  they  nia\'  do  the 
thing  that  he  requires  of  them.  When  Lehi  saw  how 
strong  was  his  son's  faith  he  greath'  rejoiced,  for  he 
perceived  that  Nephi  had  been  much  blessed  of  the 
Lord, 

At  last  all  the  sons  consented  to  return  and  get 
the  plates.  They  took  their  tents  with  them,  traveled 
as  they  came,  and  in  a  few  days  reached  Jerusalem. 
When  they  arrived  they  cast  lots  to  decide  which  of 
them  should  first  visit  Laban.  The  lot  fell  upon  Laman. 
As  he  had  no  faith  in  his  mission,  we  can  readilv 
understand  that  he  failed  to  get  the  records.  He  went 
to  Laban's  house,  which  was  a  very  fine  one,  and 
talked  with  him  on  the  matter.  But  Laban  grew  angry, 
would  not  let  him  have  the  plates,  called  him  a  robber, 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  2 7 

and  drove  him  out  of  the  house.  When  Laman  re- 
turned to  his  brothers  they  were  very  sad  at  hearing 
how  violenth'  Laban  had  adled.  All  but  Nephi  wished 
to  return  to  their  father  in  the  wilderness ;  but  he 
would  not  consent.  He  had  come  up  to  Jerusalem  to 
do  what  God  had  commanded,  and  he  was  not  going 
back  until  he  had  done  it.  He  said  to  his  brothers, 
"As  the  Lord  liveth,  and  as  we  live,  we  will  not  go  down 
unto  our  father  in  the  wilderness,  until  we  have  accom- 
plished the  thing  which  the  Lord  has  commanded  us." 
Brave  words  from  a  heart  of  faith,  and  they  accom- 
plished their  purpose. 

Nephi  next  proposed  that  the}^  should  go  to  their 
father's  house  and  colle6l  some  of  the  gold,  silver  and 
other  precious  things  which  he  had  left  behind,  take 
them  to  Laban  and  offer  them  to  him  in  exchange  for 
the  records. 

The}^  did  all  this  ;  still  Laban  would  not  let  them 
have  the  plates.  But  when  he  saw  how  great  was  the 
value  of  the  propert}'  which  they  offered  him,  he  de- 
sired very  much  to  get  it ;  for  he  was  a  wicked  man,  filled 
with  greed  and  covetousness.  So  he  thrust  the  brothers 
out  of  his  house  and  kept  their  property.  Xot  con- 
tent with  this  he  sent  his  servants  after  them  to  slay 
them.  But  the  servants  did  not  overtake  them,  for 
Nephi  and  his  brothers  ran  very  swiftly  and  hid  them- 
selves in  a  cave  in  the  wilderness  outside  of  the  walls 
of  the  city. 

Laman  and  Lemuel  were  now  furious  at  their  lack 
of  success.  In  their  anger  they  spoke  many  hard  words 
to  Sam  and  Nephi,  and  moreover  they  beat  them  with 
a  rod.  W^hile  thus  engaged  an  angel  of  the  Lord  stood 
before  them  and  rebuked  them  for  their  cruel  treatment 


28  STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

of  their  3'ouiiger  brothers.  He  further  told  them  to  go 
up  to  Jerusalem  once  again,  and  Laban  should  be  de- 
livered into  their  hands. 

Even  though  an  angel  from  heaven  had  appeared 
to  them,  Laman  and  Lemuel  still  murmured  and  did 
not  want  to  go  back  to  the  house  of  Laban.  But  after 
some  persuasion  from  Nephi  they  reluclantl}'  followed 
him.  His  faith  had  made  him  their  leader,  which  po- 
sition he  ever  afterwards  held. 

Nephi  caused  his  brethren  to  hide  themselves  with- 
out the  walls,  and  then  went  forward  alone,  not  knowing 
exactly  where  he  was  going,  but  suffering  himself  to  be 
guided  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.  It  was  now  night. 
When  near  the  house  of  Laban  he  came  across  a  man 
lying  in  a  drunken  stupor  on  the  ground.  It  proved 
to  be  Laban  himself 

The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  now  diredled  Nephi  to  slay 
Laban,  telling  him  that  it  was  better  that  one  man 
should  die  than  that  a  nation  should  dwindle  and  perish 
in  unbelief.  This  the  Nephites  undoubtedly  would  have 
done  had  tlie}^  not  had  the  law  of  the  Lord  with  them  ; 
and  this  law  was  engraved  on  these  plates.  As  we  pro- 
ceed we  shall  find  that  both  the  Lamanites  and  the  peo- 
ple of  Zarahemla  sank  in  sin  and  dwindled  in  unbelief 
from  this  very  cause,  that  they  had  no  Divine  records. 

For  all  that  the  Spirit  thus  prompted,  still  Nephi 
felt  loath  to  slay  Laban,  although  he  had  robbed  him 
and  his  brothers  of  their  father's  property  and  sought  to 
take  awaj^  their  lives.  But  at  last  he  obeyed  the  voice 
of  the  Spirit,  and  drawing  Laban's  own  sword  from  its 
sheath  with  it  he  smote  off  this  wicked  man's  head. 

Nephi  next  removed  Laban's  armor  from  the  dead 
body    and  put    it  on    his  ow  11    })ers()n;   he    also  look    the 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  29 

sword  of  Labaii  and  girded  it  around  liis  waist.  Then 
he  went  to  the  dead  man's  house,  and,  imitating 
Laban's  voice,  he  commanded  the  servant  who  had  the 
keys  of  the  room  where  the  records  were  kept  to  go  with 
him  and  get  them.  The  servant,  whose  name  was  Zoram, 
obeyed,  and  brought  forth  the  records,  for  he  thought 
it  was  his  master  who  was  talking  to  him. 

Nephi,  still  acting  as  though  he  was  Laban,  had 
Zoram  go  with  him  to  where  his  brothers  were  hid. 
When  Laman,  Lemuel  and  Sam  saw  him  coming  they 
became  greatly  afraid,  for  the}^  did  not  know  him,  dressed 
as  he  was,  in  the  armor  of  Laban  ;  and  he  had  some  little 
difficult}'  in  making  them  understand  that  he  was  their 
brother,  and  that  they  had  no  cause  for  fear.  But 
when  Zoram  discovered  that  Nephi  was  not  his  master, 
he  also  was  seized  with  fear,  and  would  have  run  away 
had  not  Nephi  held  him.  We  may  be  sure  Nephi  did 
not  want  Zoram  to  return  to  Jerusalem,  lest  he  should 
gather  a  body  of  men  and  follow  him  and  his  brothers 
into  the  wilderness  and  slay  them.  So  he  spake  kind 
and  encouraging  words  to  Zoram,  who  very  soon  con- 
sented to  make  a  covenant  of  friendship  with  Nephi  and 
go  with  him  to  the  place  where  Lehi  had  pitched  his 
tents. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  REJOICING  OVER  THE  RECORDS  —  NEI'HI  AND  HIS 
BROTHERS  AGAIN  RETURN  TO  JERUSALEM— THEY  CON- 
DUCT ISHMAEL  AND  HIS  FAMILY  INTO  THE  WILDER- 
NESS—LEHI'S  DREAM— THE  TREE  OF  LIFE  — THE  ROD 
OF  IRON  — THE  BOTURINI  MANUvSCRIPT  — NEPHFS  VISION. 

^TTHEN  Nephi  and  his  companions  reached  their 
father's  tent  in  the  wilderness  their  parents  were 
exceedingly  glad.  Sariah  had  mourned  during  their 
absence  because  she  fancied  her  sons  would  never  re- 
turn alive  ;  and  with  those  feelings  she  had  upbraided 
her  husband  for  sending  them  away.  She  charged 
him  with  being  a  visionary  man,  who  was  always  giv- 
ing heed  to  dreams  in  which  she  had  little  faith.  All 
this  was  changed  when  her  boys  got  back ;  then  she 
was  willing  to  acknowledge  the  inspiration  of  Heaven 
in  her  husband's  visions. 

The  first  thing  Lehi  did  when  his  sons  arrived 
was  to  offer  a  sacrifice  to  the  Lord,  as  a  token  of  his 
gratitude  for  their  safe  return.  Next  he  examined  the 
records,  and  rejoiced  much  to  find  that  they  contained 
the  five  books  of  Moses,  and  a  histor}'  of  the  Jews  to 
the  commencement  of  the  reign  of  King  Zedekiah. 
These  plates  also  contained  many  of  the  prophecies  of 
the  holy  prophets,  and  a  genealogy  of  Lehi's  fathers. 
We  may  be  well  assured  how  grateful  Lehi  felt  to  the 
Lord  for  placing  these  sacred  records  in  his  hands,  so 
that  his  people  could  have  the  Law  of  the  Lord  and 
the  history  of  their  ancestors  always  in  their  posses- 
sion. It  is  a  great  thing  to  any  people  to  possess  the 
annals  of  their  forefathers.  This  is  particularly  true 
of  those  who,  like  Lehi's  family,  are  separated  from 
the  rest  of  the  world.     It   tends  to  keep  them   from 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  .        3 1 

sinking  into  idolatry,  and  from  corrnpting  the  laws  of 
heaven ;  it  preserves  the  pnrity  of  their  language,  and 
conne6ls  them  with  those  from  whom  they  have  sprung, 
in  that  they  retain  a  knowledge  of  their  nationality, 
which  is  a  great  stay  and  help  to  any  race  that  is 
building  up  a  new  civilization. 

But  the  four  young  men  had  to  return  once  again 
to  Jerusalem.  God  intended  to  make  of  Lehi's  pos- 
terity a  great  nation.  This  could  scarcely  be  done 
unless  his  sons  married.  But  they  had  no  young 
maidens  with  them  in  the  wilderness  who  would  do  for 
wives.  So  the  Lord  told  Lehi  to  send  his  sons  to  a 
man  named  Ishmael,  of  the  tribe  of  Kphraim,  who 
dwelt  in  Jerusalem,  and  desire  him  and  his  family 
to  join  them  on  their  journey.  The  reason  why  God 
sent  them  to  Ishmael  was  that  he  was  a  good  man  and 
had  a  number  of  daughters.  When  Lehi's  sons  de- 
livered their  message  the  Lord  softened  Ishmael's 
heart  and  he  consented  to  go  wath  them ;  and  soon  he 
and  his  famih'  were  on  the  way  to  the  valley  b}'  the 
Red  Sea  where  Lehi  was  encamped. 

As  they  journej^ed,  however,  thej^  had  the  usual 
trouble.  Laman  and  Lemuel  had  another  fit  of  rebel- 
iousness.  They  induced  some  of  the  family  of  Ish- 
mael to  join  them,  and  for  a  time  there  was  great  di- 
vision in  the  little  company.  Nephi,  inspired  with  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  rebuked  them  for  their  folly.  This 
so  angered  them  that  they  bound  him  with  cords,  in- 
tending in  their  cruelt}-  to  leave  him  to  perish  in  the 
wilderness,  or  to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts.  But 
Nephi  pra3'ed  in  great  faith  to  the  Lord  to  give  him 
strength  to  burst  the  bands  which  held  hiui.  The  Lord 
answered  his  pra3'er  and  the  cords  were  loosened  from 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON.  33 

his  hands  and  feet.  Being  now  free  he  again  reproved 
his  brethren,  which  renewed  their  anger.  Once  more 
the}'  songht  to  take  his  life,  bnt  Ishmael's  wife  and 
one  of  her  sons  and  a  danghter  so  earnestly  plead  for 
him  that  the  hearts  of  the  rebels  were  softened  and 
they  ceased  their  efforts  to  slay  him.  By  and  by, 
when  their  anger  had  cooled  down,  they  felt  very  sorry 
for  their  great  wickedness  in  trying  to  kill  their 
brother.  Then  they  humbled  themselves  before  him 
and  sought  his  forgiveness,  which  he,  in  the  goodness 
of  his  heart,  at  once  most  gladly  granted  them. 

When  the  company  reached  the  tents  of  Lehi, 
after  the  usual  custom  they  offered  burnt  offerings  and 
sacrifices  to  the  Lord. 

While  Lehi  dwelt  in  the  Valley  of  Lemuel  he  had 
another  remarkable  dream.  It  was  like  unto  this: 
He  dreamed  that  a  man  stood  before  him  and  bade  him 
follow  him.  This  Lehi  did.  Then  they  traveled  for 
many  hours  through  a  dark  and  dreary  waste.  When 
they  had  thus  journe3'ed  for  so  long  a  time  Lehi  be- 
gan to  pray  to  the  Lord  to  have  mercy  on  him.  After 
he  had  prayed  he  beheld  a  large  and  spacious  field. 
In  it  grew  a  tree  whose  fruit  was  very  desirable  to 
make  one  happy.  Lehi  partook  of  this  fruit.  He 
found  it  whiter  and  sweeter  than  any  fruit  he  had  ever 
before  seen  or  tasted.  When  he  had  eaten  his  heart 
was  filled  with  great  joy,  and  he  was  very  anxious 
that  his  famil}'  should  partake  of  it  also.  So  he  looked 
round  in  the  hope  of  seeing  some  of  them,  and  in  do- 
ing so  his  eyes  fell  upon  a  river.  Its  waters  were 
filthy,  and  it  ran  along  near  the  tree  upon  which  the 
sweet  fruit  grew.  Not  far  off  was  the  fountain  from 
whence  the  river  sprang ;  and  near  by  he  saw  his  w..e, 


34  STORY    OK    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Sariab,  and  his  sons,  Sam  and  Nephi.  They  stood 
there  hesitating,  as  if  the}-  knew  not  where  to  go. 
Lehi  therenpon  beckoned,  and  called  them  to  come  to 
him  and  taste  of  the  frnit.  Then  they  all  three  came 
and  partook  of  it. 

Lehi  now  felt  desirous  that  his  two  elder  sons,  La- 
man  and  Lemuel,  should  also  partake ;  but  when  he 
called  them,  the}^  would  not  come. 

Lehi  also  saw  a  rod  of  iron.  It  extended  along  the 
bank  of  the  river  and  led  to  the  tree  by  which  he  stood. 
And  there  was  a  straight  and  narrow  path  which  ran 
along  by  the  rod  of  iron  to  the  tree.  This  j^ath  led 
into  a  broad  field,  so  spacious  that  it  might  have  been 
a  world.  He  then  saw  vast  numbers  of  people,  many 
of  whom  were  pressing  forward  to  get  to  the  path  which 
led  to  the  tree.  Then  it  seemed  that  as  soon  as  these 
people  began  to  walk  in  the  path  there  arose  a  great 
mist  of  darkness,  that  many  missed  their  way,  wandered 
off,  and  were  lost.  Others,  by  taking  hold  of  the  rod 
of  iron,  and  clinging  thereto,  kept  in  the  narrow  path, 
reached  the  tree  and  partook  of  its  precious  fruit. 

Some  of  those  who  tasted  the  fruit  soon  appeared 
to  grow  ashamed;  and  Lehi,  casting  his  ej-es  across  the 
river,  beheld  on  the  other  side  a  very  large  and  fine  build- 
ing, which  stood  as  if  it  were  in  the  air,  high  above  the 
earth. 

This  building  was  filled  with  men  and  women  of 
all  ages,  whose  style  of  dress  was  verj-  rich  and  grand. 
These  people  were  mocking  and  ridiculing  those  who 
ate  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree.  Because  of  this  taunting 
and  derision  some  felt  ashamed,  and  they  fell  away 
into  forbidden  paths  and  were  lost.  Lehi  also  saw 
other  multitudes  groping  their  way  towards  the  spacious 


STORY  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON.        35 

building;  and  some  were  drowned  in  the  fountain  of 
filth}'  water,  and  others  were  lost  to  sight  wandering  in 
strange  roads. 

The  interpretation  of  Lehi's  dream  is  this:  The  tree 
which  bore  the  precious  fruit,  of  which  Lehi,  vSariah, 
Sam  and  Nephi  ate,  was  the  tree  of  life.  The  rod  of 
iron  which  led  thereunto  represented  the  word  of  God; 
and  whoso  will  harken  unto  the  word  of  God,  and  will 
cleave  unto  it,  will  never  perish,  but  partake  of  the  fruit 
of  the  tree  of  life.  The  river  of  filthy  water  shewed  the 
awful  gulf  which  separates  the  wicked. from  the  tree  of 
life  and  from  the  saints  of  God.  The  vast  and  costly 
building  represented  the  wicked  world,  with  those  who 
belong  thereto. 

Lehi  further  saw  that  Laman  and  Lemuel  ate  not 
of  the  fruit  of  the  tree,  and  it  gave  him  much  sorrow. 

We  present  a  copy  of  a  portion  of  an  ancient 
Aztec  map  or  chart,  the  original  of  which  is  about 
twenty  feet  in  length,  found  in  Mexico  more  than  a 
hundred  years  ago  b}-  an  Italian  gentleman  named 
Boturini.'-'  On  a  previous  page  we  have  inserted  a 
copy  of  the  first  part  of  this  picture  map  or  panorama, 
which  seems  to  shew  the  departure  of  Lehi  from 
Jerusalem,    his    crossing    some    waters,    his    journey 

*  Of  Boturini,  Humlioklt  observes:  "This  Milanese  traveler  had 
crossed  the  seas  with  no  other  view  than  to  study  on  the  spot  the  history  of 
the  native  tribes  of  America ;  but  in  traversing  the  country  to  examine  its 
monuments,  and  make  researches  into  its  antiquities,  he  had  the  misfortune 
to  fall  under  the  suspicion  of  the  Spanish  government.  After  having  been 
deprived  of  the  fruit  of  his  labors,  he  was  sent  in  1736  as  a  state  prisoner  to 
Madrid.  The  king  of  Spain  declared  him  innocent,  but  this  did  not  restore 
to  him  his  property  ;  and  this  colleAion  *  *  lay  buried  in  the  archives  of 
the  University  of  Mexico  ;  those  valuable  relics  of  the  culture  of  the  Aztecs 
were  preserved  with  so  little  care  that  there  scarcely  exists  at  present  an 
eighth  part  of  the  hieroglyphic  records  taken  from  the  Italian  traveler." 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  37 

ill  the  desert,  and  the  names  of  his  family.  In 
the  second  part  we  consider  is  yet  more  clearly  shewn 
Lehi's  dream.  We  can  plainly  see  the  tree  of  life,  with 
Lehi  near  by,  the  rod  of  iron  that  led  thereto,  Sariah, 
Sam  and  Nephi  partaking  of  the  fruit;  while  Lamaii 
and  Lemuel  are  not  touching  it.  Then  the  journey  is 
continued,  and  we  see  them  all  weeping  over  one  man. 
This  we  think  represents  the  death  of  Ishmael,  of 
which  we  shall  speak  hereafter.  Above  again  appear 
the  names  of  the  family. '=' 

*  The  priests  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  who  visited  Mexico  at 
the  time  of  and  soon  after  the  Spanish  conquest  were  struck  with  the  jjjreat 
resemblance  of  so  large  a  number  of  the  customs  of  the  Mexican  people  to 
those  of  the  ancient  Israelites.  To  account  for  these  resemblances  they  in- 
vented the  theory  that  the  devil  had  imitated  the  Lord  when  he  delivered  the 
Hebrews  from  their  bondage  in  Egypt,  by  bringing  the  forefathers  of  the 
American  races  from  their  original  home  to  this  continent  with  many  signs 
and  wonders.  Further,  that  Satan  had  revealed  to  these  people  a  spurious 
or  bastard  gospel,  as  near  to  the  true  one  as  was  possible,  in  order  to  lead 
their  souls  to  eternal  perdition.  Based  on  this  theory,  — that  the  devil  was 
the  real  god  of  the  Indians,  Torquemeda,  in  his  "Indian  Monarchy,"  and 
others,  give  the  following  as  the  translation  of  the  opening  portions  of  this 
chart: 

"Although  they  were  all  of  the  same  race  and  lineage,  still  they  did 
not  all  compose  a  single  family,  but  were  divided  into  four  tribes.  *  *  The 
Azticas,  therefore,  quitted  their  country  under  the  guidance  of  Zacpaltzin 
and  Huitzon,  in  the  first  of  the  first  circle  ;  for  they  commenced  the  compu- 
tation of  their  years  from  that  period  ;  and  proceeded  some  stages  on  their 
journey,  in  which  they  employed  the  space  of  a  year,  at  the  end  of  which 
they  arrived  at  a  place  called  Hueycolhuacan,  where  they  remained  three 
years.  In  this  place  (they  say)  the  devil  appeared  to  them  in  the  form  of  an 
idol,  declaring  to  them  that  it  was  he  who  brought  them  out  of  the  land  of 
Aztlan,  and  that  he  would  accompany  them,  being  their  God,  to  favor  them 
in  every  thing.  *  *  This  being  the  beginning  of  the  devil's  proceedings  among 
this  people,  they  marched  from  one  place  to  another,  where  there  was  a 
large  and  thick  tree  where  he  caused  them  to  stop,  at  the  trunk  of  which 
tliey  made  a  small  altar,  upon  which  they  placed  an  idol,  for  so  the  devil 
commanded,  and  they  sat  down  under  its  shade  to  eat,  but  whilst  eating,  a 
loud  sound  proceeded  from  the  tree,  and  it  rent  in  the  middle.  The  Azticas, 
terrified  at  this  sudden  accident,  considered  it  a  bad  omen,  and  surrendering 
themselves  up  to  affliction,  terminated  the  repait." 


38  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Nephi  was  very  desirous  to  have  the  same  dreams 
as  his  father;  and  he  prayed  earnesth*  to  the  Lord  that 
this  favor  might  be  granted  him.  God  answered  his 
prayers,  and  shewed  him  man}-  of  the  greatest  events 
that  would  take  place  in  the  future  history  of  the 
world. 

For  behold  while  Nephi  was  pondering  these 
things  in  his  heart  he  was  caught  away  in  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord,  into  an  exceeding!}'  high  mountain,  which 
he  had  never  before  seen,  and  on  which  he  had  never 
before  set  his  foot.  And  the  Spirit,  which  was  in  the 
form  of  a  man,  shewed  him  the  things  which  he  de- 
sired. When  the  Spirit  left  him  he  was  shewn  Jeru- 
salem and  other  cities,  and  especially  Nazareth,  and 
therein  a  virgin  exceedingly  white  and  fair.  While 
gazing  upon  this  scene,  he  beheld  the  heavens  open, 
and  an  angel  came  down  and  stood  before  him,  who 
explained  to  him  the  various  scenes  that  were  brought 
before  his  vision. 

The  virgin  that  Nephi  saw  was  named  Mary  ;  she 
was  the  mother  of  Jesus.  And  the  angel  next  shewed 
him  the  virgin  with  the  babe  in  her  arms.  The 
angel  also  shewed  him  the  Savior;  how  he  should  be 
baptized  of  John  in  the  Jordan;  how  he  went  forth 
among  the  people  preaching  the  gospel  and  doing  mar- 
velous works,  and  how  that  he  was  taken  and  cruci- 
fied, and  thus  died  for  the  sins  of  tlie  world.  Nephi 
further  saw  how  the  world  fought  against  the  disciples 
of  Christ,  and  how,  in  the  end,  all  those  who  contended 
against  Heaven  and  against  God's  servants  were  dc- 
stro3'ed. 

Furthermore    he    was   shewn    the   land   of  America 
filled  with   a  numerous  people,  who  were  the  seed  oi 


VISION  OK  NEPHI. 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  |I 

his  father.  He  also  saw  the  terrible  earthquakes  and 
storms  that  took  place  on  this  land  at  the  time  of  the 
crucifixion  of  the  Redeemer. 

He  saw  the  Savior  visit  this  land,  and  how  he  chose 
twelve  disciples  here  and  established  his  holy  church. 
He  saw  the  reign  of  profound  peace  that  continued  for 
three  generations,  and  also  the  time  of  terrible  wick- 
edness that  followed  this  blessed  era.  And  there  were 
shewn  to  him  the  final  wars  in  which  the  Nephite  na- 
tion was  destroyed. 

Nor  was  this  all.  Like  a  vast  panorama,  the 
kingdoms  and  nations  of  the  Gentiles  were  presented 
to  his  view.  He  saw  a  man  inspired  b}'  the  Spirit  of 
God  cross  the  great  waters  which  separated  the  Gen- 
tiles from  the  land  on  which  the  remnants  of  his 
father's  seed  dwelt,  and  that  he  was  followed  by  nu- 
merous hosts  of  others  who  came  out  from  the  nations 
and  occupied  the  land.  He  saw  how  the  remnants  of 
the  seed  of  his  father,  the  Indians,  were  abused,  robbed 
and  massacred  b}-  the  Gentiles.  Then  the  war  of  the 
revolution  was  shewn  to  him,  the  triumph  of  the 
colonies,  and  the  growth  of  the  people  of  this  land  in 
power  and  riches. 

And  again  he  saw  the  rise  of  a  great  and  abom- 
inable church  which  exercised  power  and  dominion 
over  many  peoples.  It  was  the  great  apostate  Chris- 
tian Church  which  held  sway  after  the  true  gos- 
pel ceased  to  exist  on  the  earth  by  reason  of  the  wick- 
edness of  mankind.  Nephi  also  saw  the  coming  forth 
of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  the  establishment  of  the 
great  Latter-day  work,  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  to 
Gentile  and  Jew,  and  the  final  triumph  of  God's  cause. 
Indeed  he  saw  to  the  end  of  the  world  and  thereafter ; 


42  STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

but  much  that  he  had  revealed  to  him  he  was  told  not 
to  write,  as  the  Apostle  John  would  have  the  same 
things  shewn  to  him  in  a  later  day,  and  John  would 
be  instrudled  of  the  Lord  to  write  the  things  which  he 
heard  and  saw. 


CHAPTER  HI. 

MARRIAGES  IX  THE  COMPANY  — THE  LIAHOXA— THE  JOURNEY 
CONTINUED— NEPHI  BREAKS  HIS  BOW— DEATH  OF  ISH- 
MAEL  — THEY  REACH  THE  OCEAN  — NEPHI  BUILDS  A 
SHIP— THEY  CROSS  THE  GREAT  WATERS  AND  REACH 
THE  PROMISED  LAND. 

"TTTHILE  the  two  families  dwelt  in  the  ^^alle3'  of 
Lemuel  they  had  a  number  of  marriages.  Zo- 
rani,  Laban's  servant,  married  Ishmaers  eldest  daugh- 
ter, and  each  of  Lehi's  four  sons  married  one  of  her 
sisters.  We  are  not  told  whether  Lehi's  daughters 
were  married  at  this  time  or  not. 

Soon  after  these  marriages  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
spake  unto  Lehi  b}-  night  and  commanded  him  that  on 
the  morrow  he  should  resume  his  journey.  When 
Lehi  arose  the  next  morning  and  Mcnt  to  the  door  of 
his  tent  he  saw  a  strange  object  U'ing  on  the  ground 
before  him.  It  was  a  brass  ball  of  xQvy  fine  workman- 
ship. Within  this  ball  were  two  spindles  or  needles, 
one  of  which  pointed  the  way  that  the  little  company 
should  travel  in  the  wilderness. 

God  had  prepared  this  strange  instrument  or 
guide  for  them.  In  the  days  of  IVIoses,  when  he  led 
the  children  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt,  a  pillar  of  cloud 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  43 

b}'  da}'  and  of  fire  by  night  moved  in  front  of  them. 
This  the  Hebrews  followed.  But  to  Lehi  he  gave  this 
Liahona,  or  compass,  as  the  ball  was  called;  and  it 
pointed  the  way  the^^  should  travel.  It  had  one 
strange  peculiarity,  which  was  that  it  worked  accord- 
ing to  their  faith  and  diligence.  When  they  kept  God's 
law  it  shewed  them  much  more  clearl\'  the  way  they 
should  go  than  when  they  were  careless  or  rebellious. 

Some  people  have  confused  this  ball,  because  it 
is  called  a  compass,  with  the  mariner's  compass,  that 
sailors  use  at  sea  to  direct  the  course  of  their  ships. 
But  there  is  a  great  difference  between  the  two. 
The  Liahona  pointed  the  way  that  Lehi's  company 
should  travel,  while  the  needle  in  the  mariner's 
compass  points  to  the  north.  The  one  shewed  the 
wa}'  Lehi  slumld  go,  the  other  informs  the  traveler 
which  way  he  is  going.  The  one  was  specially  pre- 
pared by  the  Lord  for  Lehi  and  his  companions,  and 
was  used  through  faith  only;  the  other  can  be  used  by 
all  men,  whether  believers  in  the  true  God,  pagans  or 
infidels.  At  times,  also,  writing  would  miraculously 
appear  on  the  Liahona,  giving  directions  or  reproving 
for  sin,  as  the  company  most  needed. 

According  to  the  command  of  the  Lord  the  com- 
pany gathered  their  provisions,  their  tents,  their  seeds 
and  other  things  and  again  started  on  their  long  and 
ofttimes  wearisome  journey.  They  traveled  a  little 
east  of  south,  and  after  four  da\'s  again  rested  at  a 
place  to  which  the}^  gave  the  name  of  Shazer.  Here 
they  hunted  and  killed  game  for  food.  When  they 
had  obtained  enough  for  present  use  the}^  again 
started,  traveling  in  ver}^  much  the  same  direction, 
and  keeping  near  the  eastern  shore  of  the  Red  Sea. 


ro 


\M 


OOD 


w!™>r^~" 


exDGGQ 

QCOOG 


looOGOj 


i 


t==J 


|QGX50G 


46  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

About  tliis  time  a  slight  accident  occurred  wliicli 
gave  cause  for  much  trouble  and  discontent.  It 
would  appear  that  Nephi  was  the  chief  hunter  of  the 
company.  Going  out  one  day  to  sla}-  beasts  for  food 
he  broke  his  bow,  which  was  made  of  very  fine  steel. 
This  made  his  brothers  very  angry ^  for  they  obtained 
no  food,  as  their  bows  had  lost  their  springs.  Hungr}^, 
angry  and  deje(5led,  they  returned  to  their  tents.  They 
were  very  much  fatigued,  and,  like  most  men  when 
hungry  and  tired,  they  were  in  a  ver}-  bad  humor. 
Even  Lehi  so  far  forgot  himself,  at  this  time,  that  he 
also  murmured  against  the  Lord.  But  Nephi,  in 
this  trying  hour,  retained  his  trust  in  God.  He  did 
not  murmur  or  complain,  but,  after  having  reasoned 
with  the  rest  of  the  family,  he  went  to  work,  and  out 
of  suitable  wood  he  made  a  bow,  and  out  of  a  straight 
stick  he  cut  an  arrow.  When  he  had  done  this  he 
went  to  his  father,  who  had  now  humbled  himself  be- 
fore the  Lord  and  sought  forgiveness,  and  asked  him 
where  he  should  go  to  obtain  food. 

Then  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  to  Lehi  and  he 
was  truly  chastened  because  of  his  murmuring.  The 
voice  said,  "Look  on  the  ball."  When  he  looked  he 
was  seized  with  fear  because  of  the  things  which  were 
written  thereon,  and  the  rest  of  the  family  also  feared 
and  trembled  exceedingly  when  they  read  the  writing. 

The  writing  on  the  ball  also  directed  Nephi  to  go 
to  the  top  of  a  certain  high  mountain,  and  there  slay 
game  for  food.  This  he  did,  and  brought  it  with  joy 
to  the  tents  of  his  people. 

We  think  it  probable  that  the  design  near  the  top 
of  the  accompanying  Aztec  map  is  intended  to  repre- 
sent this  incident;  as  the  bird  has  evidently  been  shot 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OP^    MORMON.  47 

by  an  arrow  from  the  hunter's  bow.  The  lower  por- 
tion seems  to  shew  some  of  the  many  attempts  made 
by  Nephi's  brethren  to  slay  him,  when  they  bound 
him  to  trees  in  the  wilderness  and  otherwise  abused 
him.  On  the  other  hand,  from  the  fa6l  that  the  faces 
of  two  of  the  men  are  painted  black,  it  is  not  impossible 
that  the}^  ii^ay  represent  some  persons  who  had  been 
killed.  The  lower  picture  is  evidently  a  record  of  the 
months  or  3^ears  occupied  in  the  journe}'. 

The  journey  was  thus  continued  for  a  long  time. 
The  company  would  travel  for  a  few  days,  then  rest 
and  hunt,  then  again  take  up  its  line  of  march  as  the 
compass  dire(9:ed.  It  generally  guided  them  through 
the  most  fertile  portions  of  the  desert.  Their  journeys 
appear  to  have  been  frequently  disturbed  b}^  the  bad 
condu6l  of  Laman  and  Lemuel  and  of  those  who 
would  heed  them.  Before  long  Ishmael,  who  was  an 
aged  man,  died,  at  a  place  which  they  named  Nahom. 
This  was  a  cause  of  great  grief  to  his  children,  and  a 
fresh  excuse  for  Laman  and  his  kind  to  murmur.  They 
complained  that  they  had  been  led  into  that  strange 
land  to  die  of  want  and  fatigue,  and  desired  to  go  back 
to  Jerusalem.  So  hard  hearted  had  Laman  b}^  this 
time  become  that,  with  others,  he  formed  a  plot  to 
murder  his  own  father  and  his  brother  Nephi.  But 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  to  them,  chastened  them 
severely  for  their  sin,  and  reproved  them  with  such 
power  that  their  hearts  were  softened  and  the}^  re- 
pented.    After  this  the  Lord  again  blessed  them. 

From  this  time  the  compass  changed  the  course  of 
their  travel  and  the}^  journeyed  almost  direcftly  east- 
ward. This  must  have  taken  them  across  the  penin- 
sula of  Arabia  to  its  eastern  coast. 


48        STORY  OF  THE  KOOK  OF  MORMON. 

It  took  them  eight  years  to  make  the  journey, 
during  which  time  a  number  of  children  were  born, 
including  two  sons  to  Lehi's  wife.  These  he  called 
Jacob  and  Joseph.  As  they  went  the  Lord  strength- 
ened them,  that  they  endured  their  privations  and 
labors  without  fatigue.  He  would  not  permit  them  to 
make  any  fire  to  prepare  their  food,  but  rendered  it 
sweet  to  them  without  cooking. 

They  had  great  joy  when  the}'  came  to  the  sea. 
The}'  gave  to  it  the  name  of  Irreantum,  which  word 
means  many  waters.  The  land  on  the  coast  they 
called  Bountiful,  because  of  its  much  fruit  and  wild 
hone}'.  While  they  rested  on  the  sea  shore  the  Lord 
gave  Nephi  a  new  command.  It  was  that  he  should 
build  a  ship  to  carry  the  company  across  the  ocean. 
As  we  may  suppose,  Nephi's  brothers  made  all  kinds 
of  fun  of  him  when  they  found  he  was  about  to  try  to 
build  a  ship.  But  this  did  not  affedl  him.  He  knew 
that  God  never  told  a  man  to  do  a  thing  that  he  did 
not  give  him  power  to  do.  And  it  was  so  in  this  case, 
the  Lord  revealed  to  Nephi  all  that  was  necessary,  and 
the  building  of  the  ship  began. 

At  first  Nephi's  brothers  would  not  help  him  in 
the  least.  They  treated  him  as  the  people  did  Noah 
when  he  was  building  the  ark.  They  called  him  a 
fool,  and  mocked  him,  and  then  threatened  to  throw 
him  into  the  sea.  But  the  power  of  God  was  so  strong 
upon  Nephi  that  had  his  brothers  attempted  to  carry 
out  their  threat  they  would  have  withered  before  him 
like  a  dried  reed.  As  it  was,  when  he  stretched  forth 
his  hand  towards  them  they  felt  a  shock,  which  made 
their  whole  frames  quiver.  This  convinced  them  that 
God  was  with    their  brother,   for  no  man  could    have 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  49 

such  power  unless  God  was  with  him.  After  this  the}' 
went  to  work  and  helped  Nephi  build  the  ship;  and 
a  good  ship  it  was,  the  Lord  having  directed  the  way 
in  which  it  should  be  fashioned. 

When  the  vessel  was  finished  the  Lord  told  Lehi 
and  his  people  to  go  on  board.  They  took  with  them 
fruit,  meat,  hone}',  and  other  food  in  abundance,  with 
many  other  things  needful  for  their  comfort;  also  seed's 
to  plant  in  the  soil  of  the  promised  land.  Then  they 
all  embarked  —  men,  women  and  children — beginning 
at  the  eldest,  doMai  to  the  least.  A  favorable  wind 
sprang  up  and  they  were  swiftly  carried  towards  the 
promised  land.  First  they  crossed  the  Indian  Ocean, 
then  the  South  Pacific  Ocean,  and  after  mau^^  days 
reached  the  west  coast  of  South  America.  They 
landed  at  a  point  somewhere  near  where  the  city  of 
Valparaiso,  in  Chili,  now  stands. 

But  we  must  not  forget  to  tell  you  that  on  the 
voyage  the}'  had  another  of  those  ever-recurring  out 
breaks.  Laman,  some  of  the  sons  of  Ishmael  and 
others,  at  one  time  grew  very  merr}'.  By  and  by 
they  became  boisterous  and  rude.  They  danced  and 
sang  and  talked  very  improperly.  Nephi  reproved 
them.  This  opened  the  old  sore.  They  said  they 
would  not  have  him  for  their  ruler,  but  would  do  as 
the}^  pleased.  Then  they  seized  him  and  bound  him, 
hands  and  feet,  so  tightly  that  he  suffered  a  great  deal. 
The  result  was  that  the  Lord  was  angry  at  their 
wickedness,  and  the  compass  ceased  to  work.  A  heav}' 
storm  arose,  a  head  wind  drove  them  back  upon  the 
waters,  the  waves  threatened  to  engulf  them,  and  they 
were  all  in  danger  of  being  drowned.  For  three  da3's 
the  rebels  continued  stubborn  in  their  anger;    during 


50        STORY  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 

that  time  they  would  not  loose  Xephi,  and  even*  one 
who  plead  for  him  or  spoke  in  his  favor  was  threatened 
with  like  tortures.  But  at  last  the  danger  grew  so 
threatening  that  the}-  released  him ;  but  his  legs  and 
arms  had  swollen  so  greatl}'  b}'  reason  of  the  wa}'  in 
which  he  had  been  tied  that  he  could  scarcely  use  them. 
Notwithstanding  his  great  weakness  and  sufferings, 
as  soon  as  he  was  loosed  he  took  the  compass,  and  in 
his  hands  it  began  to  work.  Then  the  wind  fell,  the 
storm  ceased,  and  there  came  a  great  calm.  .And  Xephi 
took  charge  of  the  ship  and  guided  it  without  further 
trouble,  to  the  promised  land."' 

*0n  the  opposite  page  we  present  a  reduced  copy  of  a  hieroglyphic 
drawing  in  the  British  IMuseum  representing  the  journey  of  the  forefathers 
of  the  ^Mexicans  from  Asia  to  this  continent.  The  original  was  first  given 
to  the  world  by  the  famous  Italian  traveler  Gumelli  Farerri  in  his  book 
entitled  "Giro  del  Mondo."'  Clavigero,  Humboldt  and  others  have  endeav- 
ored to  explain  the  meaning  of  this  drawing.  You  will  notice  a  palm  tree 
near  a  hieroglyphic  which  much  resembles  that  supposed  to  represent  Jeru- 
salem in  the  commencement  of  the  Boturini  manuscript.  This  is  said  to 
signify  the  house  of  God ;  here  the  journey  began.  Near  by  is  a  bird, 
which  stands  for  Asia.  The  tradition  runs  thus  :  Huitziton  was  a  person  of 
great  authority  amongst  the  Aztecs,  in  Asia,  who  for  some  reason,  not  remem- 
bered, persuaded  his  countrymen  to  change  their  country.  While  he  was 
thus  meditating,  a  bird  was  heard  singing  in  a  bush,  ti  hui,  ti  hui,  which 
means  "let  us  go. "  "  Do  you  hear  that?"  said  Zacpaltzin.  "it  is  the  warn- 
ing voice  of  the  secret  Deity  to  leave  this  continent  and  to  find  another." 
Therefore  they  started,  with  those  they  could  persuade  to  go  with  them, 
traveling  by  Tlapalan,  translated,  the  country  of  the  Red  Sea,  and  after  long 
journey.-;  reached  the  land  where  the  hieroglyphic  leaves  them. 


CHAPTER  R'. 

THE  PROMISED  LAND  — CHIIJ  — ITS  NATURAL  PRODUCTIONS 
—  THE  DEATH  OF  LEHI  — HIS  BLESSING  ON  HIS  POS- 
TERITY—PROPHECIES OF  HIS  ANCESTOR  JOSEPH. 

^TTHEN  the  little  colony  landed  on  the  promised 
land  they  pitched  their  tents  and  began  to  till 
the  ground.  Thej^  numbered,  we  imagine,  from  sixty 
to  eighty  souls,  possibly  more.  From  their  sowing 
they  reaped  abundant  crops.  They  explored  the  wil- 
derness around  them,  and  found  beasts  of  the  forest  of 
nian}^  kinds;  also  the  ox,  the  horse,  the  goat  and  the 
wild  goat.  In  the  rocks  thej^  discovered  ore  of  gold,  of 
silver  and  of  copper.  Of  the  gold  ore  Nephi  was  com- 
manded of  the  Lord  to  make  some  plates  on  which  to 
keep  the  records  of  his  people. 

The  description  given  b}'  Nephi  of  the  region 
where  the  colon}-  landed  exactly  corresponds  with  what 
we  know  of  the  country  now  called  Chili ;  and  it  was 
on  its  coast,  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  informs  us,  that 
the  Nephites  landed,  and  there  the}-  established  their 
first  homes.  Chili  is  favored  with  one  of  the  finest  and 
healthiest  climates  in  the  world.  The  soil  is  exceed- 
ingl}^  fertile,  and  the  productions  of  both  hemispheres 
seem  to  thrive  equally  well  there.  The  most  delicious 
fruit  grows  in  abundance  —  the  apple,  peach,  grape, 
strawberry,  etc.  Its  forests  are  magnificent,  and  fur- 
nish many  kinds  of  beautiful  wood.  The  grass,  in  its 
rich  meadow  pastures,  is  often  so  tall  and  luxuriant  as 
to  hide  the  cattle  grazing  amongst  it.  Chili  also  pos- 
sesses valuable  mines,  especially  of  gold,  silver,  copper, 
and  coal. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  55 

The  people  of  Lelii  were  so  few  in  number  that  they 
were  a  quiet  and  solemn  race,  with  few  amusements, 
but  with  an  oppressing  sense  of  the  vastness  of  the 
land  which  the}-  occupied,  and  of  their  own  insignifi- 
cance. Nor  was  there  entire  peace  amongst  them,  for 
Lanian  and  Lemuel,  with  others,  were  still  fracftious 
and  turbulent. 

In  course  of  time  Lehi  felt  that  his  earthlj^  life  was 
near  its  close,  for  he  was  aged  and  in  failing  health. 
So  he  called  to  him  his  sons  and  daughters  and  the 
other  members  of  his  colon}-,  and  blessed  them  in  the 
same  manner  as  his  forefather  Jacob  blessed  his  family 
before  he  died.  Lehi  also  prophesied  many  things  that 
should  happen  to  his  posterity  after  him,  for  he  was 
possessed  of  much  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.  After  he 
had  done  this  he  died  and  was  buried. 

Lehi  appears  to  have  taken  great  pleasure  in  the 
knowledge  that  he  was  a  descendant  of  that  Joseph 
who  was  sold  by  his  brethren,  and  afterwards  carried 
into  Eg3'pt.  In  the  blessing  that  he  pronounced  upon 
his  own  son  Joseph.  Lehi  c|uotes  largely  from  the 
prophecies  of  the  former  Joseph;  prophecies  which 
are  nowhere  given  us,  except  in  the  Book  of  ]\Ior- 
mon.  From  them  we  learn  that  this  mighty  son  of 
Jacob  was  greatly  favored  of  the  Lord  in  having 
revealed  to  him  much  that  related  to  the  future  of 
his  father's  house,  especially  to  his  own  posterity. 
He  saw  the  da3's  of  Moses  and  the  work  that  that 
prophet  performed;  he  saw  Lehi's  day  and  his  work, 
and,  more  interesting  to  us  than  all,  he  saw  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  kingdom  of  God  in  our  day.  He 
was  told  that  the  prophet  whom  the  Lord  would  raise 
up  to  be  the  leader  of  God's  people  in  the  latter  days 


56 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


JOSEPH  SOLD  HY  HIS  ]5R1:THRKN. 


would  be  of  his  seed,  and  the  name  of  this  prophet,  and 
that  of  his  father  also,  would  be  the  same  as  his  — 
that  is,  it  would  be  Joseph.  Man}^  other  matters  of 
great  moment  that  are  even  now  taking  place,  were  also 
made  manifest  to  him  by  the  Lord. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  NEPHITES  AND  LAMANITES  SEPARATE— THE  NEPHITES 
SEEK  A  NEW  HOME  — NEPHI  CHOSEN  KING  — HE  BUILDS 
A  TEMPLE— INSTRUCTS  HIS  PEOPLE  IN  THE  ARTS  OF 
PEACE— WAR  WITH  THE  LAMANITES— THE  SWORD  OF 
LABAN  — NEPHI'S  DEATH— JACOB,  HIS  BROTHER,  BE- 
COMES THE  CHIEF  PRIEST— JACOB'S  TEACHINGS  ON 
MARRIAGE. 

OCARCELY  was  Lelii  buried  than  fresh  trouble  arose. 

Laman  and  Lemuel,  with  their  friends,  would  not  be 
led  by  Nephi.  They  asserted  that  they  were  the  elder 
brothers,  and  theirs  was  the  right  to  rule.  They  would 
not  recognize  Nephi's  authority,  though  they  knew 
that  God  had  appointed  him  to  be  their  leader.  So, 
b}^  the  command  of  Heaven,  the  two  parties  separated. 
Nephi,  and  those  who  would  listen  to  him,  moved 
away,  and  left  those  who  clung  to  Laman  in  posses- 
sion of  their  first  home. 

Those  who  went  with  Nephi  were  his  own  famil}^, 
Zorani,  Sam,  Jacob  and  Joseph,  and  their  families,  and 
some  others  whose  names  the  Book  of  Mormon  does 
not  give  us.  Henceforth  those  who  belonged  to  this 
branch  of  Lehi's  house  were  known  as  Nephites,  after 
Nephi,  their  leader;  while  those  who  remained  with 
Laman  were  called  Lamanites. 

The  condition  of  the  Lamanites  was  now  pitiable ; 
they  had  cut  themselves  off  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  the  priesthood  was  withdrawn  from  them,  the 
records  and  scriptures  were  beyond  their  grasp.  Hatred 
and  malice  reigned  supreme  in  their  souls ;  they  had  no 
inclination  for  the   arts  of   peace;  they  were  restless. 


58        STORY  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 

cunning  and  idle,  whilst  they  sought  in  the  wilderness 
the  food  necessar}'  to  sustain  life.  Alread}-  the  curse 
of  God  was  falling  upon  them.  Lest  they  should 
appear  pleasant  to  Nephite  eyes,  their  fair  and  beauti- 
ful skins  grew  dark  and  repulsive,  their  habits  became 
loathsome  and  filthy,  and  this  same  skin  of  darkness 
came  upon  the  children  of  all  those  who  intermarried 
with  them. 

The  Nephites  called  the  new  country  in  which 
they  made  their  homes  the  Land  of  Nephi.  There 
Nephi,  by  the  wish  of  the  people,  became  their  king, 
though  this  step  was  contrary  to  his  own  feelings.  So 
greatly  was  he  beloved  by  his  subjects  that  when  he 
died  the  people  called  the  next  king,  Nephi  the  second, 
the  next,  Nephi  the  third,  and  so  on.  All  the  kings 
were  thus  called  Nephi,  in  the  same  way  as  all  the 
monarchs  of  ancient  Bg3'pt  were  Pharaohs,  and  the 
emperors  of  modern  Russia  are  Tzars. 

One  of  the  first  things  that  Nephi  and  his  people 
did  in  their  new  home  was  to  build  a  temple.  This 
shewed  great  faith  and  courage  on  the  part  of  so  small 
a  community.  And  their  faith  and  courage  triumphed, 
for  the  temple  was  finished.  It  was  built  after  the 
manner  of  Solomon's  Temple  in  Jerusalem,  but  not  so 
large,  so  costly,  or  so  grand.  Yet  it  was  a  magnificent 
edifice  for  a  people  so  few  in  number  to  ere(5l.  Here 
the  Nephites  offered  burnt  offerings  according  to  the  law 
of  Moses,  which  they  strictly  observed;  and  Nephi  con- 
secrated Jacob  and  Joseph  to  be  priests,  to  officiate 
therein. 

Nephi  not  only  built  a  temple,  but  he  taught  his 
people  to  be  industrious  and  thrift}-,  honest  and  virtu- 
ous.    He   caused  them   to  build  dwellings  and  other 


6o  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

edifices,  and  to  work  in  wood,  iron,  copper,  brass,  steel, 
silver  and  gold;  for  there  was  a  great  abundance  of 
precious  ores  in  the  land  in  which  they  now  dwelt. 

Nephi  still  retained  possession  of  the  sword  of 
Laban;  and,  taking  it  as  a  pattern,  he  made  man}" 
swords  for  his  people  to  use  in  their  own  defense  should 
they  be  attacked  by  the  Lanianites.  This  precau- 
tion proved  a  ver}-  wise  one,  for  in  less  than  forty 
years  from  the  time  that  Lehi  left  Jerusalem  the 
Lanianites  had  followed  up  the  Nephites  and  com- 
menced war  upon  them.  But  the  Lanianites  were  not 
successful,  for  Nephi,  wielding  the  sword  of  Laban 
with  his  own  hands,  led  his  people  to  battle  and  drove 
back  the  invaders. 

When  fift^'-five  years  had  passed  away  Nephi 
handed  the  small  plates  which  he  had  made  to  his 
brother  Jacob,  that  he  might  keep  the  sacred  records 
thereon.  Sometime  after,  how  long  we  are  not  told, 
Nephi  anointed  another  man  to  be  king  over  his  peo- 
ple; and  then,  having  grown  old,  he  died. 

Great  was  the  love  of  the  people  for  Nephi.  He 
had  been  their  prophet,  priest  and  king;  father,  friend 
and  guide;  protestor,  teacher  and  leader;  next  to  God, 
their  all  in  all.  He  labored  diligently  all  the  days  of 
his  life  to  teach  the  people  to  serve  God,  to  believe  in 
Christ,  to  keep  the  laws  of  heaven,  and  to  be  and  to  do 
all  that  God's  holy  law  required.  In  all  these  labors 
his  brother  Jacob  nobly  aided  him. 

When  Nephi  died  Jacob  became  the  chief  relig- 
ious teacher  of  the  people.  He  was  a  man  of  much 
faith  and  diligence,  and  received  the  word  of  the  Lord 
from  time  to  time  in  great  fullness,  as  the  church 
needed. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  6 1 

We  know  but  little  of  what  occurred  among  the 
Nephites  in  Jacob's  time.  The  people,  however,  appear 
in  some  respe(5ls  to  have  fallen  into  sin.  The}'  had 
grown  in  worldl}-  pride,  and  devoted  far  too  much  of 
their  time  and  energies  to  the  search  for  wealth.  B}' 
reason  of  their  isolated  position,  and  because  the 
Jews,  their  forefathers,  had  abused  the  principle  of 
plural  marriage,  the  people  of  Lehi  had  been  com- 
manded that  each  man  should  have  but  one  wife.  Some 
of  them  did  not  heed  this  special  law,  but  took  other 
wives,  not  onh'  without  God's  sanation,  but  entirel}' 
contrary  to  his  express  command.  Indeed  they  com- 
mitted other  grievous  sins,  excusing  themselves  there- 
for by  quoting  the  anions  of  king  David,  and  Sol- 
omon, his  son.  At  this  the  Lord  was  greatly  dis- 
pleased, and  he  instru6led  Jacob  to  reprove  them 
sharply.  This  he  did  in  the  temple.  He  re-affirmed 
the  law  that  the  Nephites  of  that  age  should  have  onl}- 
one  wife;  but  added,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
that  if  he  wanted  to  raise  up  a  holy  seed  to  himself,  he 
would  command  his  people.  This  we  have  reason  to 
believe,  from  reading  the  Book  of  Alormon,  he  after- 
wards did,  though  we  find  therein  no  dire(?t  statement 
on  the  matter. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

THE    CONDITION    OF   THE    LAMANITEvS  — vSHEREM,    THE    FIRST 
ANTI-CHRIvST  — HIS   RECANTATION   AND    DREADFUL    END. 

TXT'HILST  the  early  Nephites  were  polygamists,  and, 
unfortunately    for  them,  unrighteous   ones,  the 
Lamanites  were  monogamists,  which  form  of  marriage 
they  appear  to  have  ever  after  retained. 

One  phase  of  Lamanite  character,  originating, 
doubtless,  in  their  Israelitish  ancestry,  is  worth}-  of 
our  praise.  It  was  the  great  strength  of  their  domes- 
tic affeAions,  their  love  for  their  wives  and  their  kind- 
ness to  their  families.  As  we  shall  have  to  refer  so 
often  to  their  vices,  we  must,  in  justice  to  them,  here 
insert  the  description  of  their  virtues  given  b}-  Jacob, 
the  son  of  Lelii.  He  says,  "Behold,  their  husbands 
love  their  wives,  and  their  wives  love  their  husbands; 
and  their  husbands  and  wives  love  their  children;  and 
their  unbelief  and  their  hatred  towards  you,  is  because 
of  the  iniquity  of  their  fathers. "  Nor  is  there  an}-- 
thing  in  this  incompatible  with  the  ferocity-  of  their 
chara(5ler  or  their  bloodthirstiness  in  war.  In  the 
earlier  ages  of  the  Lamanite  nationalit}',  rigid  chastity 
was  observed  by  the  men  as  well  as  b}-  the  women.  In- 
deed, it  ma}'  be  said  that  while  the}'  manifested  most 
of  the  prominent  vices  of  semi-barbarous  people,  they 
also  possessed  the  virtues  that  such  races,  uncorrupted 
by  a  more  luxurious  mode  of  life,  generally  shew. 
Nor  would  it  be  consistent,  nor  historically  true,  to 
give  one  general  description  and  apply  it  to  the  whole 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  63 

Lamanite  race,  for  as  their  numbers  increased  the 
state  of  societ}'  amongst  them  grew  more  complex, 
and  we  read  of  different  grades  of  civilization  in  their 
midst. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  Lamanites  occu- 
pied a  much  wider  extent  of  country  than  did  the 
Nephites.  In  this  vast  area  were  found  people  who 
dwelt  in  cities  and-  cultivated  the  arts  to  the  extent 
generally  found  amongst  races  of  the  same  grade  and 
chara(5leristics.  Whilst  others,  degraded  in  life  and 
habits,"  roamed  in  the  wilderness,  building  no  houses, 
forming  no  permanent  abiding  places,  but  wandering 
from  place  to  place,  and  depending  for  food  and  clothing 
upon  the  animals  they  caught  in  the  chase,  the  fishes 
that  abounded  in  the  waters,  and  whatever  the}'  could 
steal  from  the  hated  Nephites,  or  indeed  of  their  some- 
what more  highly-  civilized  fellow-countrymen. 

It  was  in  the  days  of  Jacob  that  the  first  Nephite 
Anti-Christ  of  whom  we  have  any  account  appeared. 
His  name  was  Sherem.  He  openl}'  and  unblush- 
ingly  taught  that  there  would  be  no  Christ  and  that 
there  was  no  necessity  for  an  atonement.  He  was  a 
type  of  man}'  who  came  after,  and  a  well  fitted  tool  for 
his  evil  work.  Bland  in  manners,  fluent  of  speech, 
much  given  to  flatter}-,  and  withal,  well  versed  in  the 
learning  of  the  Nephites,  he,  b}'  his  sophistries,  led 
man}'  astray.  His  success  fired  his  zeal  and  filled  him 
with  conceit.  He  adlually  sought  to  convert  to  his 
views  Jacob,  the  prophet  and  presiding  priest  of  the 
church,  a  man  rich  in  wisdom,  and  the  recipient  of 
many  divine  revelations;  one  indeed  who  had  seen 
angels  and  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord  from  time  to 
time. 


64  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

Ill  the  interview  that  occurred  between  these  two 
widely  differing  men,  Sherem  charged  that  Jacob  had 
changed  the  law  of  Moses,  which  was  the  right  way, 
into  the  worship  of  a  being  whom  Jacob  said  should 
come  many  hundred  years  hence.  He  added,  Now  be- 
hold, I,  Sherem,  declare  unto  3'ou,  that  this  is  blas- 
phemy; for  no  man  knoweth  of  these  things;  for  he 
cannot  tell  of  things  to  come.  Thus  he  denied  proph- 
ecy, and  styled  good  evil,  and  exalted  error  in  the 
place  of  truth. 

Jacob,  being  filled  with  the  Spirit  of  God,  con- 
founded his  arguments,  brought  forward  the  testimony 
of  the  scriptures,  and  proved  that  the  very  law  of 
Moses  on  which  he  lay  so  great  a  stress,  was  from 
beginning  to  end  but  the  typQ  and  foreshadowing 
of  the  more  perfe(5l  law  of  the  Christ  who  should 
come. 

Beaten  in  his  arguments,  Sherem  fell  back  upon 
that  almost  universal  refuge  of  the  false  teacher.  He 
defiantly  called  for  a  sign.  A  sign  Avas  given  him. 
The  power  of  God  came  upon  him  and  he  fell  stricken 
to  the  ground.  For  many  da^'S  he  was  nourished,  but 
ineffec1;ually.  He  himself  perceived  that  death  was 
approaching,  and  with  this  perception  gathered  in  his 
soul  all  the  fears  and  horrors  of  an  apostate's  doom. 
But  before  his  death  he  called  the  people  to  him  and 
confessed  his  iniquity.  He  denied  the  things  he  had 
taught,  he  "confessed  the  Christ  and  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  the  ministering  of  angels."  He 
avowed  that  he  had  been  deceived  by  the  power  of  the 
devil,  and  bitterly  bewailed  his  condition,  as  the  fear 
that  he  had  committed  the  unpardonable  sin,  in  deny- 
ing the  Savior,  weighed  his  soul  down  to  hell.     Having 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  65 

made  these  small  amends  for  his  past  iniquities,  he 
could  say  no  more,  and  gave  up  the  ghost. 

When  the  people  who  had  gathered  to  hear  his 
last  words  witnessed  the  terrors  of  his  death,  they 
were  softened  in  their  hearts,  the  power  of  God 
rested  upon  them,  and  they  fell  to  the  earth.  The 
corrupt  weeds  he  had  sown  in  their  hearts  had  with- 
ered, the  truth  had  been  vindicated,  the  cause  of  the 
Savior  extolled,  and  peace  and  the  love  of  God  was 
restored  again  among  the  people.  Thus  was  this  apos- 
tasy eradicated,  and  God  glorified;  the  Nephites  of  that 
generation  from  that  time  searching  the  scriptures  and 
cleaving  unto  the  truth. 

When  Jacob  grew  old  he  gave  the  sacred  records 
to  the  keeping'^of  his  son  Enos. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

ENOvS,    THE   SON   OF  JACOB— THE   NEPHITES   AND   LAMANITES 
OF   HIS   DAY  — HIS   TESTIMONY   AND   PROPHECIES. 

TN  THE  da3\s  of  Enos  the  struggle  still  continued 
between  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites.  The  latter 
seem  to  have  made  it  the  business  of  their  lives  to  harass 
and  annoy  their  more  peaceful  brethren.  Their  hatred 
was  fixed.  They  swore  in  their  wrath  that  if  it  were 
possible  they  would  destroy  the  Nephites,  and  also  their 
records,  that  they  might  no  longer  be  compelled  to 
listen  to  their  warnings,  or  be  tormented  by  their 
appeals  for  peace  and  friendship. 


66  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

The  picture  that  Enos  draws  of  the  degradation 
into  which  the  Lanianites  had  fallen  at  this  early  day 
is  a  very  pitiable  one.  He  says:  They  were  led  by 
their  evil  nature  that  they  became  wild  and  ferocious, 
and  a  bloodthirsty  people,  full  of  idolatry-  and  filthiness, 
feeding  upon  beasts  of  prey,  dwelling  in  tents,  and 
wandering  about  in  the  wilderness  with  a  short  skin 
girdle  about  their  loins,  and  their  heads  shaven ;  and 
their  skill  was  in  the  bow,  and  in  the  cimeter,  and  the 
axe.  And  many  of  them  did  eat  nothing  save  it  was 
raw  meat.  This  last  named  practice  the}-  seem  to  have 
inherited  from  their  fathers  in  the  wilderness. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Nephites  at  this  time  were 
a  rural,  pastoral  people,  rich  in  grain  and  fruits,  flocks 
and  herds.  They  were  industrious  in  their  habits, 
and  committed  but  few  serious  offenses.  They  ob- 
served the  law  of  Moses,  but  were  lacking  in  faith, 
hard  to  understand  gospel  principles,  wa3'ward  and 
stiffnecked.  The  terrors  of  the  word  had  to  be 
sounded  in  their  unwilling  ears  more  often  than  the 
gentler  strains  of  gospel  invitation. 

Enos  M'as  one  of  the  most  zealous  servants  of  the 
Lord  who  ministered  and  prophesied  to  the  early 
Nephites.  As  the  son  of  Jacob,  he  succeeded  his 
father  in  the  sacred  offices  of  priest  and  historian. 
He  appears  to  have  inherited  his  father's  faith,  gentle- 
ness and  devotion.  Of  his  personal  life  we  have  no 
particulars,  but  it  is  evident  that  he  was  a  very  aged 
man  at  the  time  of  his  death.  His  father  Jacob  was  the 
elder  of  the  two  sons  born  to  Lehi  in  the  Arabian 
wilderness,  between  the  ^'■ears  600  and  590  before 
Christ;  let  us  place  the  event  about  594  B.  C.  Enos, 
in    closing    his    record,  states  that    one  hundred  and 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  67 

sevent37-niiie  3'ears  had  passed  since  Lelii  left  Jerusa- 
lem. Supposing  Enos  was  born  when  Jacob  was  thirty 
years  old,  it  would  make  his  age  one  hundred  and 
forty-three  years  at  the  date  of  his  writing.  But  we 
have  no  dire6l  statement  either  of  his  birth  or  the  exadl 
time  of  his  death ;  all  we  know  is  that  when  he  left 
this  earth  he  gave  the  records  and  the  other  sacred 
things  into  the  hands  of  his  son  Jarom. 

One  incident  in  the  life  of  Enos  is  given  us  which 
is  very  interesting.  It  affords  a  deep  insight  into  the 
purity  and  strength  of  his  chara(5ler.  On  one  occasion 
when  he  went  into  the  forest  to  hunt,  his  whole  soul 
was  filled  with  thoughts  of  the  prophecies  and  teach- 
ings of  his  devout  father,  and  he  greatly  hungered  for 
more  light  regarding  eternal  things.  In  this  fitting 
frame  of  mind,  surrounded  by  the  solitudes  of  the  for- 
est, he  bowed  before  the  Lord,  and  in  prayers  long  and 
fervent,  sought  his  face.  All  day  long  he  raised  his 
voice  to  heaven,  and  when  the  night  came  he  did  not 
cease.  At  last  his  steadfast  faith  and  godly  yearnings 
prevailed.  There  came  a  heavenly  voice  of  comfort  to 
his  heart,  saying: 

Enos,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee,  thou  shalt  be 
blessed. 

Lord,  how  is  it  done?  he  anxiously  asked. 

The  answer  came :  Because  of  thy  faith  in  Christ, 
whom  thou  hast  never  before  heard  nor  seen.  And 
many  years  pass  awa}-  before  he  shall  manifest  him- 
self in  the  flesh ;  wherefore,  go  to,  th}-  faith  hath  made 
thee  whole. 

Enos  continued  struggling  with  the  Lord  for  prom- 
ises in  behalf  of  both  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites.  He 
received  many  precious  assurances  of  things  yet  to  be ; 


68  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

amongst  others,  that  the  Lord  would  preserve  the  holy 
records  and  bring  them  forth  unto  the  Lamanites  in 
his  own  due  time.  Of  these  things  Enos  gladl}'  testi- 
fied to  the  people,  going  about  in  their  midst,  prophesy- 
ing of  the  mighty  events  yet  in  the  future,  and  bearing 
record  of  that  which  he  had  both  seen  and  heard. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

JAROM  — OMNI  — AHARON  —  CHKMLSH  —  ABINADOM  —  AMALEKI 
—  MOSIAH  —  REVIEW  OF  NEPHITE  HISTORY  FOR  FOUR 
HUNDRED  YEARS. 

npHE  days  of  the  prophet  Jarom  were  neither  few  nor 
unimportant.  During  the  sixty  years  that  he  had 
charge  of  the  holy  things  (B.  C.  422  to  B.  C.  362)  the 
Nephites  maj-  be  said  to  have  grown  from  a  powerful 
tribe  to  a  wealth}^,  though  not  as  yet  very  numerous, 
nation.  Indeed,  their  numbers  were  far  from  being 
equal  to  those  of  the  wild  and  bloodthirst}'  Lamanites. 
The  latter,  like  their  descendants  of  to-day,  spent  their 
time  almost  exclusively  in  the  chase  of  wild  aninuils 
and  in  war;  yet,  notwithstanding  their  vigorous  and 
repeated  onslaughts,  the  age  of  Jarom  was  to  the 
Nephites  one  of  marked  progress  in  the  arts  of  peace. 
They  ceased  to  be  entirely  a  pastoral  people. 
They  gave  much  attention  to  the  adornment  of  their 
homes  and  public  buildings  with  fine  and  curious  work 
in  wood  and  metal.  Agriculture  and  manufa(^ure 
received  a  new  impetus  by  the  invention  of  various  labor- 
saving  machines,  implements  and  tools.     Their  safety 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  69 

from  successful  attack  from  the  Lamanites  was  also 
measurably  secured  by  the  introdudlion  of  more  perfect 
weapons  of  war,  and  the  development  of  a  rude  sys- 
tem of  fortification,  sufficient,  however,  to  prote6l  their 
cities  and  settlements  from  the  means  of  attack  at  the 
command  of  their  foes. 

Though  the  Nephites  of  this  age  were  stiffnecked 
and  perverse,  requiring  the  constant  warnings  of  proph- 
ets to  keep  them  from  backsliding,  3'et  the  pervading 
tone  of  their  society  was  simple  and  unaffe6led,  and  the 
people  were  generally  industrious,  honest  and  moral. 
They  neither  blasphemed  nor  profaned  the  holy  name 
of  the  Deity,  the}^  kept  sacred  the  Sabbath  da}^,  and 
Btri6fly  observed  the  law  of  ]\Ioses.  Their  prophets, 
priests  and  teachers  not  onl}-  instruc^ted  them  in  this 
law,  but  also  expounded  the  intent  for  which  it  was 
given,  and  while  so  doing,  dire6led  their  minds  to  the 
coming  of  the  Messiah,  in  whom  they  taught  the  people 
to  believe  as  though  he  had  already  come.  These 
pointed  and  constant  teachings  preserved  the  Nephites 
from  destruction,  by  softening  their  hearts  and  bring- 
ing them  to  repentance,  when  war,  wealth  or  pride  had 
exerted  its  baneful  influences. 

Shortly  before  Jarom  died  he  delivered  the  sacred 
plates  to  his  son  Omni.  Omni  kept  them  for  about 
forty-four  years  and  then  handed  them  to  his  son 
Amaron ;  who  in  turn  transferred  them  to  his  brother 
Chemish.  Chemish,  when  his  end  drew  near,  placed 
them  in  the  hands  of  his  son  Abinadom,  who  after- 
wards gave  them  in  charge  of  his  son  Amaleki. 

It  is  very  little  that  we  know  of  the  history  of 
the  Nephites  from  the  death  of  Jarom  to  the  time 
of   Amaleki,    a    period    of     about    one    hundred    and 


yo  STORY    OF   THE   BOOK   OF    MORMON. 

fifty  years.  The  political  records  of  the  nation  were 
engraved  on  other  plates,  which  were  kept  by  the 
kings,  and  as  there  was  little  that  they  felt  it  neces- 
sary to  write  beyond  what  Nephi  and  Jacob  had 
written,  their  records  are  very  short.  From  what 
little  we  can  glean  from  these  \vritings  it  is  evident 
that  dnring  this  era  the  Nephites  had  freqnent  wars 
with  the  Lamanites,  in  many  of  which  the}-  suffered 
severel}'. 

The  Lord  permitted  these  wild  sons  of  the  wil- 
derness to  be  a  constant  scourge  to  the  people  of 
Nephi  when  the}-  turned  awa}-  from  him ;  and  we  fear 
that  the  seasons  were  not  unfrequent  when  they  had  to 
be  reminded  of  their  dut}-  in  this  terrible  way.  It  also 
seems  probable  that,  to  avoid  the  constant  incursions 
of  the  warriors  of  the  house  of  Laman,  the  Nephites 
had  more  than  once  forsaken  their  homes  and  retired 
farther  northward  into  the  wilderness.  We  judge  this 
from  the  fa(5l  that  in  the  days  of  Amaleki,  the  land  of 
Nephi  appears  to  have  been  in  or  near  the  region  we 
call  Ecuador,  a  country  far  distant  from  the  place 
where  Lehi's  colon}'  first  landed ;  and  it  is  scarcely  con- 
sistent with  the  narrative  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  to 
believe  that  Nephi  and  his  little  band,  when  they  first 
separated  from  their  brethren,  made  a  journey  of  so 
many  hundreds  of  miles  before  they  established  their 
homes.  Then  the  very  fadl  that  the  Lamanites  almost 
immediately  began  to  harass  them  in  the  new  land 
which  they  occupied  is  strong  evidence  that  their  first 
removal  was  not  so  distant  but  that  these  enemies 
could,  without  great  difficulty,  reach  them,  a  thing  that 
would  have  been  almost  impossible  if  they  had  gone 
dirc6llv  to  the  far  distant  region  of  Ecuador. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  7 1 

We  now  come  to  the  days  of  the  first  Mosiah. 
But  before  relating  the  story  of  his  life  and  reign  we 
will  briefly  summarize  what  we  know  of  the  history  of 
the  Nephites  during  the  first  three  or  four  hundred 
years  of  their  national  existence. 

They  were  governed  b}'  kings  who  were  the  dire(5l 
descendants  of  Nephi.  These  kings  were,  as  a  rule, 
righteous  men  and  wise  rulers.  The  law  of  Moses  was 
stri(5lly  observed,  and  other  good  and  just  laws  were 
enadled  to  regulate  those  matters  which  the  Mosaic 
law  did  not  touch. 

The  Nephites  multiplied  greatly,  and  also  grew 
exceedingly  rich  in  the  wealth  of  this  world;  while 
their  artisans  and  mechanics  were  very  expert  in  the 
arts  and  mariufactures.  They  also  spread  abroad  on 
the  face  of  the  land  of  Nephi  and  were  much  scattered. 

The  Lamanites  followed  them  from  the  land  of 
their  first  possession,  and  were  constantl}^  harassing 
them  by  incursions  and  invasions,  which  led  to  numer- 
ous and  bloody  wars.  These  were  sometimes  very 
disastrous  to  the  Nephites. 

Spirituall}^,  the  Nephites  had  man}/  seasons  of 
faithfulness  to  God  when  they  listened  to  and  obeyed 
the  words  of  his  prophets  ;  and,  unfortunateh',  the}- 
had  also  mau}^  seasons  of  apostasy,  at  which  times  the 
judgments  of  God  fell  upon  them;  the  Lamanites 
being  often  used  by  him  as  a  sharp  instument  to  bring 
them  to  repentance  and  reformation. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

CAUSEvS  THAT  LED  TO  THE  MIGRATION  FROM  THE  LAND 
OF  NEPHI— THE  PEOPLE  OF  ZARAHEMLA  — MULEK  AND 
HIS  COLONY  — THE  FUSION  OF  THE  TWO  NATIONS  — 
MOSIAH  MADE   KING  — HIS   HAPPY   REIGN. 

IV /TOSIAH  resided  in  the  land  of  Neplii,  and  lived 
there  as  near  as  we  can  discover  during  the  latter 
half  of  the  third  century  before  Christ.  Whether  he 
was  originally  a  prophet,  priest  or  king,  the  historian 
( Amaleki)  does  not  inform  us.  Most  certainly  he  was 
a  righteous  man,  for  the  Lord  made  choice  of  him  to 
guide  the  obedient  Nephites  from  their  native  country 
to  a  land  that  he  would  shew  them. 

The  causes  that  led  the  Lord  to  make  this  call 
upon  the  Nephites  are  not  stated,  but  souie  of  them  can 
be  easily  surmised.     Amongst  such  we  suggest  that: 

The  aggressive  Lamanites  were  constantly  crowd- 
ing upon  them,  ravaging  their  more  remote  distri^ls, 
entrapping  and  enslaving  the  inhabitants  of  the  out- 
lying settlements,  driving  off  their  flocks  and  herds^ 
and  keeping  them  in  a  constant  state  of  anxiety  and 
dread,  which  hindered  their  progress  and  sta^-ed  the 
growth  of  the  work  of  God.  The  Lord  therefore  led 
them  to  a  land  of  peace. 

Again,  this  course  of  events,  coutinucd  for  so  loug 
a  period,  had  caused  much  hard-heartcduess  and  stiff- 
neckedness  in  the  midst  of  the  Nephites.  Souie  of 
the  people  had  remained  righteous,  some  had  grown 
very  wicked.  To  separate  these  classes  the  Lord 
called  the  faithful  and  obedient  to  follow  Mosiah  to 
another  land. 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  73 

For  a  third  reason:  there  was  a  portion  of  the 
house  of  Israel,  a  few  hundred  miles  to  the  north, 
entirely  unknown  to  their  Nephite  brethren.  These 
people  had  sunk  ver}-  low  in  true  civilization;  they 
were  so  degraded  that  they  denied  the  being  of  their 
Creator,  they  had  had  many  wars  and  contentions 
among  themselves ;  they  had  corrupted  their  language, 
had  no  records  nor  scriptures,  and  were  altogether  in  a 
deplorable  condition.  To  save  and  regenerate  this 
branch  of  God's  covenant  people,  Mosiah  and  his  peo- 
ple were  led  to  the  place  where  they  dwelt. 

Few  are  the  words  and  brief  is  the  statement  made 
by  Amaleki  regarding  this  great  migration  under  ]\Io- 
siah.  We  are  altogether  left  to  our  imagination  to  pic- 
ure  the  scenes  that  occurred  at  this  division  of  a  nation. 

Imagine  the  conflict  that  perplexed  many  a  heart 
between  the  appeals  of  love  and  faith,  between  dut}^' 
and  affedlion,  when  the  old  homes  had  to  be  deserted, 
when  families  had  to  be  parted,  and  the  one  stern,  un- 
compromising feeling  of  duty  to  the  right  and  devotion 
to  God  had  to  be  the  all-controlling  sentiment.  Nor 
can  we  tell  how  many,  preferring  home,  kindred  and 
friends,  and  the  endearments  and  associations  of  their 
native  land,  faltered  and  tarried  behind,  whilst  the 
faithful  started  on  their  journey  northward  into  the 
untrodden  wilderness.  Nor  are  we  told  what  after- 
wards became  of  those  who  allowed  the  allurements  of 
the  world  to  prevail.  It  is  most  probable  that  they  united 
Avith  the  Lamanites,  were  absorbed  into  that  race,  and, 
like  them,  became  darkened,  bloodthirsty  and  savage. 
Neither  do  we  know  the  proportion  to  the  whole  pop- 
ulation of  those  who  left  with  Mosiah  and  those  who 
stayed  behind. 


74        STORY  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 

The  Nepliite  evacuation  of  the  cities  built  in  the 
Land  of  Nephi  no  doubt  had  a  beneficial  effecft  on  those 
portions  of  the  Lamanite  race  that  took  possession  of 
them.  They  thereby  became  acquainted  with  some  of 
the  comforts  and  excellencies  of  civilization,  and,  thoni^h 
ver}^  slow  to  learn,  their  experience  at  this  time  laid  the 
foundation  for  a  slight  advance  of  the  arts  of  peace  in 
their  midst,  and  from  this  time  we  read  of  two  classes 
of  this  people,  the  one  living  in  cities,  the  other  roam- 
ing in  the  wilderness. 

Mosiah  gathered  up  the  willing  and  obedient  and, 
as  directed  by  the  Lord,  started  on  the  journey. 

Whither  they  were  going  they  understood  not, 
onh'  they  knew  that  the  Lord  was  leading  them.  Like 
their  forefathers  under  Closes,  when  in  the  wilderness 
of  Sinai,  they  were  taught  continually  by  the  word  of 
Jehovah  and  were  led  by  his  arm.  With  preachings 
and  prophesyings  they  crossed  the  wilderness  and 
passed  down  into  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 

On  the  west  bank  of  the  river  Sidon  the  people  of 
Mosiah  found  a  populous  city  of  whose  existence  they 
had  never  before  heard.  Its  people  were  a  semi-civil- 
ized and  irreligious  race,  speaking  a  strange  language, 
and  with  many  habits  and  customs  different  from  those 
of  the  new  comers. 

The  meeting  must  have  been  a  perplexing  one 
to  both  people.  Heretofore  both  had  considered 
themselves  the  owners  of  the  whole  continent.  Now 
they  were  brought  face  to  face,  but  unable  to  under- 
stand each  other  by  reason  of  their  different  modes  of 
speech.  We  often  read  in  history  of  the  irruption  of 
an  inferior  or  more  barbarous  race  into  the  domains  of 
a  more  highly  civilized  one,  but  it  is  seldom,  as  in  this 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 


75 


case,  that  the  superior  race  moves  in  a  bod}',  occupies 
the  country,  and  unites  with  the  less  enlightened  peo- 
ple. It  is  probable  that  the  first  feelings  of  the  old 
settlers  were  akin  to  awe  and  dismay  as  the}^  learned 
of  the  hosts  of  the  invaders  that  were  marching  upon 
them;  but  these  feelings  were  soon  soothed  and  an 
understanding  arrived  at  b}^  which  the  two  people 
became  one  nation.      Though  the    Book    of   Mormon 


THE   JEWS   LED   AWAY   TO   CAPTIVITY. 


gives  us  no  details  on  this  point,  we  are  forced  to  the 
conclusion  that  this  arrangement  could  not  have  been 
effected  without  the  dire6l  interposition  of  heaven,  by 
and  through  which  both  people  were  brought  to  a 
united  purpose  and  common  understanding. 

When  the  Nephites  began  to  comprehend  the 
language  of  their  new  fellow  citizens,  they  found  that 
the}^  were  the  descendants  of  a  colony  which  had  been 
led  from  Jerusalem  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  the  year 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  77 

that  that  cit}^  was  destroyed  by  the  king  of  Babylon 
(say  B.  C.  589).  In  that  little  colony  was  a  child 
named  Mulek ;  he  was  the  only  son  of  king  Zedekiah 
who  had  escaped  the  fnr}-  of  the  Babylonish  monarch. 
After  wandering  in  the  wilderness,  they  were  brought 
across  the  great  waters  and  landed  in  the  southern  por- 
tion of  the  North  American  continent,  and  in  after  years 
moved  southward  to  the  place  where  they  were  discov- 
ered by  Mosiah  and  his  people.  At  this  time  their  king 
or  ruler  was  named  Zarahemla  (about  B.  C.  200).  He 
was  a  descendant  of  Mulek,  and  consequently  of  the 
tribe  of  Judah  and  of  the  house  of  David.  The  reason 
assigned  for  their  departure  from  the  worship  of  the 
true  God,  their  degradation  and  the  corruption  of  their 
language,  was  that  their  forefathers  brought  with  them 
from  their  ancient  home  in  Palestine  no  records  or 
copies  of  the  holy  scriptures  to  guide  and  preserve 
them  from  error  in  their  isolated  land  of  adoption. 

When  the  two  races  joined,  it  was  decided  that 
Mosiah  should  be  the  king  of  the  united  people,  though 
the  Nephites  were  then  the  less  numerous.  This 
arrangement  probably  grew  out  of  the  fa6l  that  though 
less  in  numbers  they  were  the  most  civilized  and,  also 
being  worshipers  of  the  God  of  Israel,  they  would  not 
willingly  submit  to  be  ruled  by  those  who  had  no 
knowledge  of  his  laws. 

The  education  of  the  people  of  Zarahemla  to  the 
standard  of  the  Nephites,  and  the  work  of  harmonizing 
the  two  races,  were  not  the  task  of  an  hour.  It  required 
much  wisdom,  patience  and  perseverance.  Alosiah  gave 
stability  to  the  new  kingdom  by  his  own  virtues  and 
wise  example,  b}'  the  just  laws  he  established,  and  by 
placing  the  service  of  the  Lord  before  all  earthly  con- 


78  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

sideratioiis.  It  is  evident  that  he  built  a  temple  in  the 
new  land,  as  its  existence  is  particularly  mentioned  in 
the  daj'S  of  his  son,  king  Benjamin,  and  as  the  people 
observed  the  law  of  Moses  in  the  matter  of  sacrifices 
and  offerings,  a  temple  would  be  one  of  the  very  first 
necessities  to  enable  them  to  carrj^  out  the  require- 
ments of  their  religion.  But  to  the  forms,  types,  shadows 
and  ceremonies  of  the  Mosaic  law  were  added  gospel 
principles,  with  a  clear  and  definite  understanding  of 
the  coming  and  divine  work  of  the  ^Messiah,  all  of 
which  is  very  evident  in  the  instru(5lions  given  to  their 
subjects  by  Mosiah's  two  successors. 

Mosiah  was  not  only  a  divinely  inspired  leader  and 
king,  but  he  was  also  a  seer.  Whilst  reigning  in  Zara- 
hemla  a  large  engraved  stone  was  brought  to  him,  and 
by  the  gift  and  power  of  God  he  translated  the  engrav- 
ings thereon.  They  gave  an  account  of  the  rise,  fall 
and  destruction  of  the  great  Jaredite  nation,  from  the 
days  of  its  founders,  who  came  out  from  the  Tower  of 
Babel,  to  the  time  of  their  last  king,  Coriantumer,  who 
himself  was  discovered  b}^  the  people  of  Zarahemla  and 
lived  with  them  nine  moons. 

When  Mosiah  died  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Benjamin. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  REIGN  OF  KING  BENJAMIN— THE  PROGRESS  OF  HIS 
PEOPLE  — HIS  LAST  GREAT  SPEECH  — HE  ESTABLISHES 
THE  CHURCH  OF  CHRIST  — ALL  THE  PEOPLE  COVE- 
NANT  WITH    GOD  — MOSIAH    II.  ANOINTED   KING. 

A  MIGHTY  man  in  the  midst  of  Israel  was  Benj  amin, 
^^  the  son  of  Mosiah.  Blessed  were  the  people  over 
whom  he  reigned,  for  he  governed  them  in  righteous- 
ness, and  for  their  welfare  he  labored  with  all  the  might 
of  his  body  and  the  faculty  of  his  whole  soul.  Holy 
and  pure  in  his  individual  life,  he  was  ministered  to  by 
angels,  and  was  the  frequent  recipient  of  revelations 
from  on  high. 

The  reign  of  Benjamin  was  a  long  one ;  he  died  at 
a  very  advanced  age.  Some  time  during  this  period, 
the  aggressive  Lamanites,  not  content  with  occupying 
the  Land  oif  Nephi,  a(5lually  followed  the  Nephites  into 
the  Land  of  Zarahemla  and  invaded  that  also.  The 
war  was  a  blood}^  one.  King  Benjamin  led  his  forces, 
armed  with  the  historic  sword  of  Laban,  which  appears 
to  have  been  handed  down  from  monarch  to  monarch 
from  the  days  that  Nephi  first  wielded  it,  and  with  his 
own  strong  arm  slew  many  of  the  enemy.  Benjamin 
was  ultimately  successful  in  driving  the  invading  hosts 
out  of  all  the  regions  occupied  b}^  his  people,  with  a 
loss  to  the  Lamanites  of  many  thousand  warriors  slain. 
The  reign  of  Benjamin  was  also  troubled  with 
various  religious  impostors,  false  Christs,  pretended 
prophets,  etc.,  who  caused  apostasy  and  dissensions 
among  the  people,  much  to  the  sorrow  of  the  good  king. 


So  STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

However,  b}-  the  aid  of  some  of  the  man}-  righteous 
men  who  dwelt  in  his  dominions,  he  exposed  the  here- 
sies, made  manifest  the  falsit}-  of  the  claims  of  the 
self-styled  ]\Iessiahs  and  prophets,  and  restored  unity  of 
faith  and  worship  among  his  subje6ls ;  and  in  such  cases 
Avhere  these  innovators  had  broken  the  civil  law,  they 
were  arraigned,  tried,  and  punished  by  that  law.  It 
must  not  be  forgotten  that  freedom  of  conscience  was 
absoluteh^  protected  amongst  the  Nephites,  and  even 
the  civil  law  was  administered  with  great  mercy  in  the 
days  of  these  kings.  In  his  last  great  speech  to  his 
people,  Benjamin  reminded  them  of  the  justice  and 
clemency  with  which  he  had  caused  the  law  to  be 
administered,  how  none  of  them  had  been  arbitrarily 
cast  into  prison  or  otherwise  punished,  except  for  a6lual 
proven  violations  of  the  law.  He  also  reminded  them 
how  he,  their  king,  had  labored  with  his  own  hands 
to  defray  the  expenses  of  ro3^alty,  in  order  that  they 
might  not  be  ground  down  by  excessive  taxation. 
No  wonder  that  he  was  so  greatly  loved  and  his  name 
held  in  such  high  reverence  by  his  people.  Recorded 
history  scarcely  affords  such  another  instance  of  kingly 
humility  and  regard  for  the  welfare  of  his  people. 

We  may  presume  that  the  original  inhabitants  of 
Zarahemla,  just  awakening  to  a  newness  of  religious 
life,  were  particularly  subjeA  to  the  influences  brought 
to  bear  by  these  impostors.  They  had  but  lately  learned 
the  mysteries  of  the  plan  of  salvation  and  of  the  com- 
ing of  the  Messiah  to  dwell  among  the  sons  of  men. 
The  glory  and  beauty  of  this  Divine  advent  filled  their 
new-born  souls  with  joyous  hope.  Looking  forward  for 
the  arrival  of  that  happy  day,  with  their  first  love  ^ 
undiminished   and   their  zeal   unslackened,  the}-  were 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  8 1 

especially  open  to  the  deceptions  of  those  who  cried, 
Lo,  the  Christ  is  come!  or,  Behold,  a  great  prophet  hath 
arisen!  To  this  peculiar  phase  of  spiritual  condition 
in  the  midst  of  the  lately  consolidated  races  in  the  land 
of  Zarahemla,  we  ma}-  attribute  the  frequenc\'  with 
which  false  prophets  troubled  the  reign  of  Benjamin. 

There  was  another  class  who,  moved  by  the  spirit 
of  unrest,  were  a  source  of  perplexit};-  to  the  king. 
The}'  were  those  who,  having  left  the  Land  of  Nephi 
with  the  righteous,  still  permitted  their  thoughts  and 
affedlions  to  be  drawn  toward  their  former  homes  and 
old  associations.  Like  Lot's  wife,  these  Nephites  were 
ever  hankering  for  that  which  they  had  left  behind. 
The  natural  consequence  was  that  they  were  constantl}^ 
agitating  the  idea  of  organizing  expeditions  to  visit 
their  old  homes.  The  first  of  these  that  actually  started, 
of  which  we  have  an  account,  was  led  by  an  austere  and 
bloodthirsty  man.  When  the}-  approached  the  Land  of 
Nephi,  a  great  dissension  arose  in  the  company.  The 
leader  and  some  others  desired  to  attack,  and  if  possi- 
ble destroy,  the  Lamanite  inhabitants,  but  others,  see- 
ing that  there  was  good  amongst  them,  desired  to  make 
a  treaty  with  them.  This  division  of  feeling  led  to  a 
disastrous  battle,  in  which  the  members  of  the  expedi- 
tion fought  against  each  other  with  such  fur\'  that  they 
ceased  not  to  contend  until  all  were  slain  except  fifty 
men,  who,  in  shame  and  sorrow,  returned  to  Zarahemla 
to  recount  the  miserable  end  of  their  .venture.  Yet 
some  remained  unsatisfied,  the\'  were  still  over-zeal- 
ous to  inherit  the  land  of  their  forefathers,  and,  under 
the  leadership  of  a  man  named  Zeniff,  another  company 
started  on  the  ill-advised  journe3^  Nothing  was  heard 
from  them  while  Benjamin  reigned. 


82  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OK    MORMON. 

When  king  Benjamin  was  well  stricken  with  years, 
the  Lord  direcfled  him  to  consecrate  his  son  Mosiah  to  be 
his  snccessor  on  the  Nephite  throne.  Feeling  that  age 
was  impairing  his  energies  he  directed  his  son  to  gather 
the  people  together  at  the  temple  that  had  been  eredled 
in  Zarahemla,  and  he  would  then  give  them  his  parting 
instruAions.  (  B.  C.  125.)  Agreeable  to  this  call  the 
people  gathered  at  the  temple,  but  so  numerous  had 
they  grown  that  it  was  too  small  to  hold  them.  They 
also  brought  with  them  the  firstlings  of  their  flocks  that 
they  might  offer  sacrifice  and  burnt  offerings  according 
to  the  Mosaic  law.  As  the  assembled  thousands  could 
not  get  inside  the  temple  they  pitched  their  tents  by 
families,  every  one  with  its  door  towards  the  building, 
and  the  king  had  a  tower  erected  near  the  temple  from 
which  he  spake. 

The  teachings  of  king  Benjamin  at  these  meetings 
were  some  of  the  most  divine  and  glorious  ever  uttered 
by  man.  He  preached  to  them  the  pure  principles  of 
the  gospel  —  the  duty  which  men  owed  to  their  God 
and  to  their  fellows.  He  also  told  them  how  he  had 
been  visited  by  an  angel,  and  what  wondrous  things 
that  angel  had  shewn  him  concerning  the  coming  of 
the  God  of  Israel  to  dwell  with  men  in  the  flesh.  So 
great  were  the  things  that  this  angel  revealed  and  king 
Benjamin  repeated  to  the  people  that  we  think  it  best 
to  give  you  his  own  words.     They  are: 

For  behold  the  time  cometh,  and  is  not  far  distant, 
that  with  power,  the  Lord  Omnipotent,  who  reigneth, 
who  was,  and  is  from  all  eternit}-  to  all  eternit}',  shall 
come  down  from  heaven,  among  the  children  of  men,  and 
shall  dwell  in  a  tabernacle  of  clay,  and  shall  go  forth 
amongst  men,  working  might}-  miracles,  such  as  healing 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  83 

the  sick,  raising  the  dead,  causing  the  lame  to  walk, 
the  blind  to  receive  their  sight  and  the  deaf  to  hear,  and 
curing  all  manner  of  diseases.  And  he  shall  cast  out 
devils,  or  the  evil  spirits  which  dwell  in  the  hearts  of 
the  children  of  men.  And  lo,  he  shall  suffer  tempta- 
tions, and  pain  of  body,  hunger,  thirst  and  fatigue,  even 
more  than  men  can  suffer,  except  it  be  unto  death;  for 
behold,  blood  cometh  from  every  pore,  so  great  shall  be 
his  anguish  for  the  wickedness  and  the  abominations 
of  his  people. 

And  he  shall  be  called  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God,  the  Father  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Creator  of  all 
things,  from  the  beginning;  and  his  mother  shall  be 
called  j\Iary.  And  lo,  he  cometh  unto  his  own,  that 
salvation  might  come  unto  the  children  of  men,  even 
through  faith  on  his  name;  and  even  after  all  this  they 
shall  consider  him  a  man,  and  say  that  he  hath  a  devil, 
and  shall  scourge  him  and  shall  crucify  him.  And  he 
shall  rise  the  third  da}'  from  the  dead;  and  behold  he 
standeth  to  judge  the  world;  and  behold  all  these  things 
are  done,  that  a  righteous  judgment  might  come  upon 
the  children  of  men. 

When  Benjamin  had  made  an  end  of  speaking  the 
words  which  had  been  delivered  to  him  by  the  angel, 
he  observed  that  the  power  of  his  testimony  had  so 
worked  upon  the  Nephites  that  they,  in  the  deep  sense 
of  their  own  unworthiness,  had  fallen  to  the  ground. 
And  they  cried  out  confessing  their  faith  in  the  com- 
ing Messiah,  and  pleading  that  through  his  atoning 
blood  they  might  receive  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins, 
and  that  their  hearts  might  be  purified.  After  they 
had  lifted  their  deep  felt  cry  to  heaven,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  came  down  upon  them,  and  because  of  their 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON.  85 

exceeding    faith    the}'    received    a    remission   of    their 
sins. 

Their  inspired  ruler  then  continued  his  discourse. 
He  enlarged  therein  on  the  truths  of  the  atonement 
and  other  soul  saving  do6lrines.  Having  finished  his 
address  he  sent  amongst  his  hearers  to  know  if  they 
believed  and  accepted  the  heavenly  truths  he  had  been 
teaching.  Great  was  his  joy  when  he  found  that  they 
not  only  believed,  but  because  of  the  working  of  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  in  their  hearts  they  knew  of  their 
truth.  Still  more,  the  Holy  Spirit  had  wrought  such 
a  change  within  them  that  they  had  no  more  disposi- 
tion to  do  evil,  but  to  do  good  continually.  The  vis- 
ions of  eternity  were  opened  to  their  minds,  their  souls 
were  filled  with  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  they  longed  to 
serve  the  Lord  with  undivided  hearts,  and  declared 
themselves  willing  to  make  a  covenant  with  him  to 
keep  his  commandments  and  do  his  will  the  remaindar 
of  their  da3^s. 

The  king  then  gave  them  a  new  name,  because  of 
the  covenant  they  desired  to  make,  which  thing  he 
greatly  desired.  The  name  the}^  were  to  bear  for.  ever 
after  was  the  name  of  Christ,  which  should  never  be 
blotted  out  except  through  transgression.  Thus  was 
established  the  first  Christian  church  in  Zarahemla 
(B.  C.  125),  for  every  soul  who  heard  these  teachings 
(except  the  very  little  children  who  could  not  under- 
stand) entered  into  this  sacred  covenant  with  God 
which  most  of  them  faithfully  observed. 

King  Benjamin's  trul}^  royal  work  was  now  done. 
He  had  lived  to  bring  his  people  into  communion  with 
their  Creator,  his  spirit  was  full  of  heavenly  joy,  but 
his  body  trembled  under  the  weight  of  many   years. 


86  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

So  before  he  dismissed  the  multitude  he  consecrated 
his  son  IMosiah  to  be  their  king,  appointed  priests 
to  instru6l  the  people  in  the  wa3's  of  the  Lord,  and, 
with  his  patriarchal  blessing,  dismissed  his  sub- 
je6ls.  Then  according  to  their  respective  families  the}' 
all  departed  for  their  own  homes. 

Mosiah  now  reigned  in  his  father's  stead,  whilst 
Benjamin,  beloved  and  honored,  remained  yet  another 
three  3^ears  on  the  earth  before  he  returned  to  the 
presence  of  his  Father  in  heaven. 


CHAPTER    XL 

ZENIFF  RETURNS  TO  THE  LAND  OF  NEPHI  — HLS  TREATY 
WITH  THE  LAMANITES— THE  PROSPERITY  OF  THE  PEO- 
PLE OF  ZENIFF— THE  TREATY  BROKEN  — WAR  — PEACE 
AND  WARS  AGAIN  — THE  DEATH  OF  ZENIFF  — NOAH'S 
WICKED  REIGN  — HIS  WARS  WITH  THE  LAMANITES  — 
THE  PROPHET  ABINADI  — HIS  TERRIBLE  MESSAGE  OF 
GOD'S  WRATH  — HE  IS  MARTYRED— ALMA  — HE  PLEADS 
FOR  ABINADI  — IS  CAST  OUT— FLEES  TO  THE  PLACE  OF 
MORMON. 

TDEFORE  proceeding  with  the  stor^-  of  king  Mosiah's 
reign,  we  will  return  to  the  land  of  Nephi,  and 
learn  how  matters  are  progressing  there.  It  will  be 
recolle(5led  that  during  the  reign  of  king  Benjamin  a 
company  started  from  Zarahemla  to  return  to  the  old 
home  of  the  Nephites.  Their  leader's  name  was  Zeniff. 
What  became  of  him  and  them  was  a  question  that  was 
n'ever  answered  during  that  king's  lifetime. 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  87 

Zeiiiff  and  his  people,  having  left  Zarahemla, 
traveled  southward  towards  the  land  of  Nephi.  The 
blessings  of  the  Lord  were  not  greatl}'  with  them,  for 
they  did  not  seek  him  nor  strive  to  do  his  will.  In  the 
wilderness  the}-  lost  their  way,  and  suffered  from  fam- 
ine and  man}'  afflidlions;  but  after  many  da3's  they 
reached  the  neighborhood  of  the  cit}-  of  Lehi-Nephi, 
the  former  home  of  their  race.  Here  Zeniff  chose  four 
of  his  company,  and  accompained  by  them  went  to  the 
king  of  the  Lamanites.  This  monarch  received  them 
with  the  appearance  of  kindness.  He  made  a  treaty 
with  them,  and  gave  them  the  lands  of  Lehi-Nephi  and 
Shiloni  to  dwell  in.  He  also  caused  his  own  people  to 
remove  out  of  these  cities  and  the  surrounding  countr}- 
that  Zeniff's  people  might  have  full  possession.  The 
king  of  the  Lamanites  was  in  reality  not  as  friendly  as 
he  pretended  to  be.  His  object  was  to  get  the  indus- 
trious Nephites  to  settle  in  the  midst  of  his  people,  and 
then  by  his  superior  numbers  to  make  them  his  slaves ; 
for  his  own  subjects  were  a  laz}-,  unprogressive  race. 

As  soon  as  Zeniff  and  his  followers  occupied  their 
new  possessions  they  went  to  work  to  build  houses 
and  to  repair  the  walls  of  the  city ;  for  the  idle  Laman- 
ites had  suffered  them  to  fall  into  decay.  The}'  also 
commenced  to  till  the  ground,  and  to  plant  all  manner 
of  seeds  of  grain,  vegetables  and  fruit  therein.  Soon, 
through  their  thrift  and  industry,  they  began  to  pros- 
per and  multiply.  This  caused  King  Laman  to  grow 
uneas3\  He  desired  to  bring  them  into  bondage  that 
his  people  might  reap  the  benefits  of  the  labors  of  the 
Nephites.  But  the}-  were  growing  so  rapidh'  that 
he  feared  that  if  he  did  not  soon  put  a  stop  to  their 
increase  they  would  be  the  stronger  of  the  two  people. 


88  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

To  prevent  this  he  began  to  stir  up  the  hearts  of  his 
people  in  anger  against  the  Nephites.  He  succeeded 
so  well  that  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  Zeniff 's  reign  in 
the  land  of  Lehi-Nephi  a  numerous  host  of  Lanianites 
suddenly  fell  upon  his  people,  while  the}'  were  feeding 
and  watering  their  flocks,  and  began  to  sla}-  them. 
The}'  also  carried  off  some  of  their  flocks,  and  the 
corn  from  their  fields. 

Those  of  the  Nephites  who  were  not  slain  or  over- 
taken fled  to  Zenifif.  As  quickly  as  he  could  he  armed 
his  people  with  bows  and  arrows,  swords  and  cimeters, 
clubs  and  slings,  and  with  such  other  weapons  as  they 
could  invent.  Thus  armed  they  went  forth  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord  to  meet  the  enemy,  for  in  their 
hour  of  peril  they  had  cried  mightily  unto  him,  and  he 
heard  their  cries  and  answered  their  prayers. 

Thus  strengthened  they  met  their  foes.  The  bat- 
tle was  an  obstinate  and  a  bloody  one.  It  lasted  all 
day  and  all  night.  At  last  the  Lanianites  were  driven 
back  with  a  loss  of  3043  warriors,  while  the  people  of 
Zeniff  had  to  mourn  the  death  of  279  of  their  breth- 
ren. After  this  there  was  peace  in  the  land  for  many 
years. 

During  this  time  of  peace  Zeniff  taught  his  peo- 
ple to  be  very  industrious.  He  caused  his  men  to  till 
the  ground  and  raise  all  kinds  of  fruit  and  grain. 
The  women  he  had  spin  and  make  cloth  for  clothing, 
fine  linen,  etc.  In  this  way  for  twenty-two  years  they 
prospered  and  had  uninterrupted  peace;  but  at  the 
end  of  that  period  the  Lanianites  again  came  up  to  war 
against  them. 

At  this  time  the  old  king  Laman  died,  and  his  son 
succeeded   him   upon   the  throne.     Like  many  young 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  89 

men,  he  desired  to  distinguish  himself  in  war.  So  he 
gathered  a  numerous  host  of  the  Lamanites  and  hav- 
ing armed  them  in  the  same  manner  as  the  Nephites, 
he  led  them  to  the  north  of  the  land  of  Shemlon, 
which  la}'  side  by  side  the  land  of  Nephi-Lehi. 

An  army  of  the  Lamanites  was  at  this  era  a 
strange  sight  to  look  upon.  Their  heads  were  shaved, 
the  only  covering  of  their  bodies  was  a  leathern  girdle 
around  their  loins,  otherwise  they  were  naked.  Their 
arms  were  bows,  arrows,  slings,  swords,  etc. 

When  Zeniff  learned  of  the  approach  of  young 
king  Iranian's  armies,  he  caused  the  women  and  chil- 
dren of  his  people  to  hide  in  the  wilderness ;  but  every 
man,  3^oung  or  old,  who  was  able  to  bear  arms  was 
placed  in  the  ranks  to  go  out  against  the  foe.  Zeniff 
himself  was  then  an  aged  man,  but  he  still  continued 
to  command  his  forces  and  led  them  in  person  to 
battle.  But  before  doing  so  he  recounted  to  his  sol- 
diery the  histor}'  of  the  two  peoples,  stimulated  them  to 
valor  by  shewing  them  that  in  this  contest  they  were 
in  the  right ;  then  calling  upon  them  to  put  their  trust 
in  God,  he  led  them  to  the  onset.  Strengthened  by 
the  faith  Zeniff  had  renewed  in  their  hearts,  the 
Nephites  gained  a  great  vidlory ;  and  so  numerous  were 
the  slain  of  the  Lamanites  that  the}?-  were  not  counted. 
After  this  there  was  peace  again  in  the  land,  which 
continued  all  the  remaining  days  of  Zeniff.  Shortly 
after  this  he  died,  and,  unfortunatel}^  for  his  kingdom, 
chose  for  his  successor  an  unworthy  son,  named  Noah, 
who  led  the  people  into  many  sins  and  ruled  with 
such  folly  and  weakness  that  they  fell  an  eas}'  prey 
to  the  ever-watchful  foe  that  ever3^where  surrounded 
them. 


90        STORY  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 

King  Noah  did  not  walk  in  the  wa^-s  of  his  father, 
for  he  was  a  very  wicked  man.  He  was  filled  with  lust 
and  cruelt}^  and  ruled  his  people  with  a  tyrant's  hand. 
He  removed  the  good  priests  who  had  been  consecrated 
b}'  his  father,  and  placed  corrupt  men,  of  his  own  stamp? 
in  their  stead.  Then  he  laj'  heavy  taxes  upon  the 
people,  even  one  fifth  of  all  the}'  possessed,  whether  it 
was  gold  or  silver,  grain  or  fruit,  flocks  or  herds. 
These  taxes  he  wasted  upon  himself  and  his  priests, 
upon  his  wives  and  concubines,  and  the  harlots  with 
whom  the  priests  consorted.  Noah  also  built  a  ver}- 
grand  palace  in  Lehi-Nephi  for  his  own  comfort,  and 
spent  much  in  lavishly-  ornamenting  the  temple  in 
that  cit}'.  Near  the  temple  he  ereifted  a  ver}'  high 
tower,  so  high  that  an}'  one  standing  upon  its  top 
could  see  all  over  the  surrounding  countr}-.  He  also 
did  much  building  in  the  land  of  Shiloni,  and  there 
ere(5led  another  high  tower.  Furthermore  he  planted 
many  vineyards  and  made  his  people  a  drunken  race. 
All  this  he  did  with  the  riches  which  he  ground  out  of 
his  tax-burdened  subjects. 

How  different  was  his  course  to  that  of  the  right- 
eous Benjamin,  who  was  at  that  time  reigning  in  Zara- 
hemla.  We  can  scarcely  conceive  of  two  men  more 
different  in  habits  and  chara(5ler.  The  great  care  of 
the  one  was  to  serve  God  and  benefit  his  people,  the 
other  had  no  other  thought  than  to  gratify  his  own 
desires  and  live  for  his  own  pleasure,  no  matter  how 
much  pain  or  suffering  it  caused  his  fellow  men. 

Again  the  Lamanites  attacked  the  Nephites  while 
engaged  in  their  labors,  killed  them  and  drove  off  their 
flocks.  King  Noah  then  set  guards  around  the  land, 
but  in  such  small  numbers  that  they  were  destroyed. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  9 1 

He  finally  sent  his  armies  and  drove  the  Lamanites 
away.  This  victory  made  him  and  his  people  con- 
ceited and  boastful,  and  developed  a  delight  in  them 
to  shed  the  blood  of  the  Lamanites. 

At  this  time  a  prophet,  named  Abinadi,  appeared 
among  them,  and  predidled  that  they  would  be  brought 
into  bondage  to  their  enemies  unless  the}^  repented  of 
their  wickedness.  The  king  and  the  people  were  very 
angr}'  with  Abinadi,  and  sought  to  take  his  life. 
Two  years  after  he  came  among  them  in  disguise. 
This  time  he  uttered,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  very 
terrible  prophecies  against  Noah  and  his  people.  He 
told  them  that  they  should  go  into  bondage  to  their 
enemies,  that  they  should  be  smitten  like  dumb  beasts 
and  be  slain.  That  vultures  and  dogs  should  devour 
their  carcasses.  That  famine  and  pestilence  should 
come  upon  them,  and  hail  and  inse(5ls  should  destroy 
their  crops.  And  in  the  end,  if  they  did  not  repent, 
they  should  be  utterly  destroyed.  All  of  which  was 
fulfilled  in  a  ver}-  few  years. 

Abinadi  was  one  of  the  greatest  of  prophets;  he 
was  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  the  people  would 
not  heed  him,  and  the  more  he  exposed  their  iniquites 
the  more  furious  raged  their  anger  against  him.  Neither 
did  they  believe  his  words ;  in  their  own  opinion  they 
were  ever3'thing  that  was  good.  They  were  mighty 
in  their  own  strength,  and  unapproachably  wise  in  their 
own  conceit.  Never,  if  you  could  believe  them,  had  a 
better,  more  valiant,  more- innocent  people  lived.  Filled 
with  this  spirit  of  self-conceit  the}-  took  Abinadi,  bound 
him,  and  hurried  him,  with  railing  accusations,  before 
the  king.  There  the  priests  began  to  cross-question 
him,  that  the}-  might  confuse  him  and  cause  him  to 


92  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

say  something  that  would  give  them  a  pretext  for 
slaying  him.  Tliis  conducft  was  providentiall}-  turned 
to  the  glor}'  of  God  and  to  the  good  of  many  souls. 
It  gave  Abinadi  the  chance  in  turn  to  question  his 
accusers,  by  which  he  shewed  their  deceit  and  iniquity- ; 
and  it  also  enabled  him  to  explain  many  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  gospel  of  life  and  salvation.  His  teach- 
ings pricked  the  hearts  of  a  few,  while  the}-  more 
greatly  enraged  the  greater  number.  Particularl}-  did 
he  impress  upon  their  minds  the  great  truth  that  Christ 
should  come,  and  quoted  the  words  of  Isaiah  and  other 
Hebrew  prophets  to  sustain  his  words.  His  teachings 
are  among  the  strongest  and  plainest  that  any  of  the 
scriptures  record,  and  should  be  read  b}-  all  who  desire 
to  become  fully  acquainted  with  the  truths  of  divine 
love  and  merc}^  for  fallen  humanity. 

These  do^lrines  were,  however,  exadll}'^  what  Noah's 
infidel  priests  did  not  want.  They  charged  Abinadi 
with  having  reviled  the  king,  and  on  this  charge 
obtained  Noah's  consent  for  his  execution.  And 
Abinadi  was  cruelly  tortured  and  burned  to  death  by 
his  fellow  citizens  in  the  sin-stained  cit}^  of  Lehi-Nephi. 
How  strange  that  people  can  so  quickl}^  grow  wicked. 
In  Zeniff's  reign  they  kept  God's  laws,  if  only  after  a 
fashion,  but  in  Noah's  days,  led  by  his  bad  example, 
they  sank  to  the  depth  of  shedding  innocent  blood,  and 
taking  the  life  of  one  who  had  done  them  no  wrong, 
but  whose  only  fault  was  to  reprove  them  of  their 
wrong  doings,  and  to  strive -to  teach  them  repentance 
and  the  road  to  heaven. 

Abinadi's  last  words  were  ver^'  terrible  in  their 
prophetic  denunciations.  When  the  flames  began  to 
scorch  him  he  cried  out: 


STORY  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON.        93 

Behold  even  as  ye  have  done  unto  me,  so  shall  it 
come  to  pass  that  thy  seed  shall  cause  that  many  shall 
suffer,  even  the  pains  of  death  by  fire ;  and  this  because 
they  believe  in  the  salvation  of  the  Lord  their  God. 
And  it  will  come  to  pass  that  ye  shall  be  afili(5led  with 
all  manner  of  diseases  because  of  your  iniquities.  Yea, 
and  ye  shall  be  smitten  on  ever}^  hand,  and  shall  be 
driven  and  scattered  to  and  fro,  even  as  a  wild  flock  is 
driven  by  wild  and  ferocious  beasts.  And  in  that  day 
ye  shall  be  hunted,  and  ye  shall  be  taken  by  the  hand 
of  3'our  enemies,  and  then  ye  shall  suffer,  as  I  suffer, 
the  pains  of  death  b}^  fire.  Thus  God  executeth  ven- 
geance upon  those  that  destroy  his  people.  O  God, 
receive  my  soul. 

But  all  the  people  did  not  in  their  hearts  consent 
to  this  great  crime.  One  among  them  especially, 
whose  name  was  Alma,  confessed  the  truth  of  Abin- 
adi's  words.  He  knew  that  the  grave  charges  the 
prophet  made  were  true.  He  was  a  young  man,  one  of 
Noah's  priests,  and  when  the  clamor  was  highest 
for  Abinadi's  death,  he  went  to  the  king  and  plead  in 
Abinadi's  behalf.  This  so  angered  Noah  that  he  had 
Alma  cast  out  of  his  presence,  and  then  sent  his  ser- 
vants after  the  young  priest  to  slay  him.  Alma, 
however,  hid  from  his  pursuers,  and,  during  his  con- 
cealment, wrote  the  words  he  had  heard  Abinadi  speak, 
which  teachings  now  form  one  of  the  most  important 
of  the  doctrinal  portions  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

The  power  and  importance  of  Abinadi's  teachings 
had  sunk  deep  in  the  heart  of  Alma;  he  not  only  real- 
ized their  truth,  but  he  comprehended  their  saving 
value.  The  first  lesson  the}'  impressed  upon  his  mind 
was  the  necessity  of  his  own  repentance.     This  he  did 


94  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON'. 

sincerely;  and  then  began  to  teach  the  same  lesson  to 
others.  For  fear  of  the  king  he  did  not  do  this  openly, 
but  secretly  as  opportunity  permitted. 

Alma's  preaching  of  God's  hol}^  word  was  not 
without  fruit.  IMau}^  received  the  truth  with  joy. 
These  gathered  to  a  convenient  spot  on  the  borders  of 
the  wilderness,  but  not  far  off  their  cit^^  This  place 
was  called  Mormon.  It  was  admirably  suited  for  a 
hiding-place,  having  been  formerly  infested  by  ravenous 
wild  beasts,  and  as  such  was  dreaded  and  avoided  by 
the  people.  Near  b}^  was  a  thicket  or  forest  of  small 
trees,  in  which  the  gospel  believers  could  hide  should 
they  be  pursued  by  the  king's  servants;  here  also  was 
a  fountain  of  pure  water,  most  excellently  adapted  for 
the  purposes  of  baptism.  Here  was  this  holy  rite  first 
administered,  and  here  was  the  church  of  Christ  organ- 
ized. How  different  the  circumstances  of  its  organiza- 
tion to  those  which  attended  the  same  event  in  the  land 
of  Zarahemla,  under  king  Benjamin,  of  which  we 
have  already  spoken. 


*"/.>.     '"--t*i?. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  WATERS  OF  MORMON  — ALMA,  HEI.AM  AND  OTHERvS  BAP- 
TIZED THEREIN  — THE  CHURCH  ORGANIZED— THE  KING 
WARNED  — HE  SENDS  TROOPS  — ALMA  AND  HIS  PEOPLE 
FLEE    TO   THE   LAND   OF   HELAM— THEY    BUILD   A   CITY. 

npHE  FIRST  to  go  down  into  the  waters  of  Mormon 
for  baptism  were  Alma  and  a  fellow  believer  named 
Helani.  When  the}^  entered  the  water  Alma  lifted  his 
voice  in  pra3^er,  and  besonght  the  Lord  for  his  Holy 
Spirit.  This  blessing  having  been  bestowed,  he  pro- 
ceeded with  the  sacred  ordinance.  Addressing  his 
companion,  he  said,  Helam,  I  baptize  thee,  having 
authorit}^  from  the  Almighty  God,  as  a  testimony  that 
ye  have  entered  into  a  covenant  to  serve  him  until  you 
are  dead  as  to  the  mortal  bod}^;  and  may  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  be  poured  out  upon  you ;  and  may  he  grant 
unto  you  eternal  lite,  through  the  redemption  of  Christ, 
whom  he  has  prepared  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world.  Having  said  these  words,  both  Alma  and 
Helani  were  buried  in  the  water,  from  which  they 
came  forth  rejoicing,  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Others,  even  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and 
four  souls,  followed  Helam  into  the  waters  of  baptism, 
but  in  all  these  cases  Alma  did  not  again  burj^  himself 
beneath  the  wave,  but  only  the  repentant  believers. 
From  this  time  we  may  date  the  organization  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  in  that  land,  and  henceforth  its 
members  assembled  for  worship  and  testimony  once  a 
week. 

Notwithstanding  the  care  and  secrecy  with  which 
the  members  of  the  church  a6led,  Noah  soon  discovered 


96        SrOXV  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 

that  there  was  some  hidden  nio\'einent  amongst  his 
subjedls,  and  b}-  the  help  of  his  spies  he  discovered 
what  was  taking  place  at  Mormon.  Making  the  t3Tant's 
usual  excuse,  that  the  Christians  were  in  rebellion 
against  him,  he  sent  his  armies  to  capture  and  destroy 
them.  But  a  greater  than  he  stretched  forth  his  arm 
to  preserve  his  people.  The  Lord  warned  Alma  of 
the  king's  intentions,  and  by  divine  direction  he 
assembled  his  people,  some  450  souls,  gathered  their 
flocks  and  herds,  loaded  up  their  grain,  provisions  and 
other  supplies,  and  departed  into  the  wilderness. 

Being  strengthened  by  the  Lord,  notwithstanding 
that  they  were  impeded  by  their  flocks  and  families, 
the  pilgrims  traveled  with  sufficient  rapidity  to  escape 
the  pursuing  forces  of  king  Noah,  who  were  reluct- 
antly compelled  to  return  to  the  land  of  Nephi  with- 
out having  accomplished  the  obje6l  of  the  expedition. 
At  the  end  of  eight  days  Alma's  company  ceased 
their  flight,  and  settled  in  a  very  beautiful  and  pleasant 
land  where  there  was  an  abundant  supph'  of  pure 
water.  We  have  no  dire6l  information  with  regard  to 
the  course  taken  by  this  colony,  but  it  is  evident  from 
the  details  of  their  later  histor}',  that  the  new  settle- 
ment lay  somewhere  between  the  lands  of  Nephi  and 
Zarahemla,  though  possibly  somewhat  aside  from  the 
most  direcfl  route.  We  think  it  far  from  improbable 
that  it  was  situated  at  the  head  waters  of  some  one  of 
the  numerous  tributaries  to  the  Amazon  that  take  their 
rise  on  the  eastern  slopes  of  the  Andes. 

The  colonists,  whose  industry  is  especially  re- 
ferred to  by  the  inspired  historian,  immediately  set  to 
work  to  till  the  soil  and  build  a  city.  The  city,  with 
tlic  surrounding  territor}^,  thc}-  named  the  city  and  land 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


97 


of  Helam,  Now  that  they  were  established  as  a  separate 
people,  independent  of  both  Lamanite  and  Nephite 
princes,  they  desired  a  form  of  government,  and 
requested  Alma  to  be  their  king.  This  honor  he 
declined.  He  rehearsed  to  them  the  history  of  their 
fathers;  he  pidlured  to  them  the  infamies  of  king 
Noah's  reign;  he  shewed  them  how  'a  wicked  ruler 
could  lead  his  subjects  into  all  manner  of  evil,  and 
how  such  things   led   to  bondage;   and,  on  the   other 


THE     LAND    OF    HELAM. 


hand,  how  much  better  it  was  to  have  the  Lord  as  their 
king  and  ruler,  and  to  be  guided  b}^  his  servants  under 
his  inspiration.  This  counsel  the  people  wisely 
accepted.  Alma,  though  not  bearing  the  title  of  king, 
a6led  as  their  leader,  as  their  high  priest  and  prophet, 
and  as  the  mouthpiece  of  Heaven  whenever  God's  holy 
word  was  graciousl}'  given  them.  In  this  happ\' 
state  the  people  of  Helam.  continued  for  some  3'ears, 


98  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

the  Lord  great!}-  prospering  them  and  crowning  their 
labors  with  abundant  increase.  Nevertheless,  the  Lord 
saw  fit  to  chasten  this  devoted  people,  and  to  try  their 
patience  and  their  faith,  of  which  trial  and  its  results 
we  shall  have  more  to  say  as  we  proceed  with  our 
stor}'. 

We  must  now  leave  Alma  and    his  people  for  a 
time  and  return  to  king  Noah. 


CHAPTER   XIIL 

KING  NOAH'vS  vSUBJECTS  REBEL  — GIDEON— THE  LAMANITES 
INVADE  LEHI-NEPHI  — THE  NEPHITES  RETREAT— A  PART 
SURRENDER— THE  NEW  TERMvS  OF  PEACE  — NOAH  IS 
BURNED  TO  DEATH— LIMHl  MADE  KING— NOAH'S  PRIEvSTS 
ESCAPE  — THEY  SEIZE  SOME  LAMANITE  MAIDENS  — 
ANOTHER  WAR  — THE  NEPHITES  VICTORIOUS— THE 
KING  OF  THE  LAMANITES  WOUNDED  — MUTUAL  EXPLA- 
NATIONS. 

OOON  AFTER  the  return  of  Noah's  army  from  their 
unsuccessful  attempt  to  capture  Alma  and  his  peo- 
ple, a  great  division  grew  up  amongst  that  monarch's 
subje6ls.  They  were  heartily  tired  of  his  tyranny  and 
his  debaucheries.  One  of  those  most  dissatisfied  was 
an  officer  of  the  king's  army  named  Gideon.  We  have 
no  reason  to  believe  that  he  was  at  that  time  a  wicked 
man  though  he  did  rebel  against  the  king,  but  rather 
that  he  was  a  good,  pure  and  wise  man,  for  in  after  life 
he  proved  that  he  possessed  all  these  virtues.  In  the 
disturbances  that  now  arose  between  Noah  and  his  peo- 
ple Gideon  sought  to  slay  the  king.      Hut  Noah  fled  to 


vSTORY    OF   THE    BOOK   OF    MORMON.  99 

the  tower  near  the  temple.  Thither  Gideon,  sword  in 
hand,  quickly  followed.  The  king  mounted  to  the 
top,  and  there  his  e3'e  accidentally  caught  sight  of  an 
army  of  Lamanites  in  the  land  of  Shemlon.  In  the 
terror  caused  by  this  unexpecfted  sight,  he  appealed  to 
Gideon's  patriotism  and  besought  him  to  spare  him.  Not 
that  the  king  cared  for  his  people,  but  he  made  this 
excuse  for  pleading  for  his  own  life.  Gideon  consented, 
and  Noah  in  mortal  terror  ordered  his  people  to  flee  into 
the  wilderness  from  before  the  advancing  hosts  of  the 
Lamanites. 

The  people  obeyed  their  king's  command,  and  with 
their  wives  and  children  fled  into  the  wilderness.  But 
the  forces  of  the  Lamanites,  unencumbered  with  women 
and  children,  sooif  overtook  them.  Then  the  coward 
king  commanded  the  men  to  continue  their  flight  and 
leave  their  wives  and  children  to  the  merc}^  of  their 
enemy.  Some  obe3'ed  and  fled,  others  would  not,  but 
preferred  to  sta}'  and  perish  with  those  to  whom  they 
were  the  natural  protestors.  Those  who  staj^ed,  in  the 
agony  of  their  terror  when  the  Lamanites  drew  near, 
sent  their  fair  daughters  to  plead  with  their  enemies 
for  their  lives.  This  a(5l  saved  them.  For  the  dark 
warriors  of  Lanian  were  so  charmed  with  the  beautv  of 
the  women  that  the}-  spared  all  their  lives.  Yet  the}- 
took  them  captives,  carred  them  back  to  Lehi-Nephi, 
and  gave  them  permission  to  retain  that  land,  but  under 
some  ver}'  hard  conditions.  These  conditions  were  that 
the}'  should  surrender  king  Noah  into  the  hands  of 
the  Lamanites,  and  deliver  up  one  half  of  everything 
they  possessed,  and  continue  this  tribute  of  one  half  of 
their  propert}'  3'ear  b}-  year. 

Gideon  now  sent  men  to  search   for  Noah  that  he 


lOO  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

might  be  delivered  up  to  the  Lamanites.  They  found 
that  the  men  who  were  with  Noah,  being  ashamed  of 
their  cowardly  flight,  swore  that  the}'  would  return; 
and,  if  their  wives  and  children,  and  the  men  who 
remained  with  them,  had  been  killed,  they  would  have 
revenge.  The  king  commanded  that  they  should  not 
return,  for  which  they  were  angry  with  him,  and 
burned  him  to  death  as  he  had  done  Abinadi.  His 
priests  were  saved  from  a  like  fate  by  flight.  When 
the  men  who  put  Noah  to  death  were  about  to  return 
to  the  land  of  Nephi,  they  met  Gideon  and  his  part}-, 
and  informed  them  of  the  end  of  Noah  and  the  escape 
of  the  priests;  and  when  the}'  heard  the  news  that 
Gideon  brought,  they  also  rejoiced  much  that  their 
wives  and  children  had  been  spared  by  the  Lamanites. 

Noah  being  dead,  one  of  his  sons,  Limhi  by  name, 
was  made  king.  It  was  almost  an  empty  honor,  for  his 
people  were  in  bondage  to  the  Lamanites.  Still  he 
made  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  king  of  the  Lamanites, 
and  because  he  could  do  no  better  he  agreed  to  pay  a 
yearly  tribute  of  one  half  of  their  increase.  To  prevent 
the  escape  of  the  Nephites,  guards  were  set  all  round 
the  land,  for  the  Lamanites  w^ere  uom'  most  anxious 
that  the  Nephites  should  not  escape.  They  were  to 
all  intents  and  purposes  bond-servants,  and  the  Laman- 
ites obtained  all  the  advantages  of  their  labor  with- 
out any  of  the  responsibilities  that  generally  fall  upon 
the  slave  owner.  Out  of  the  tribute  the  guards  that 
held  them  in  bondage  were  paid.  This  state  of  things 
continued  without  an  outbreak  for  two  years. 

In  these  times  there  was  a  romantic  spot  in  the 
land  of  Shemlon,  on  the  Nephitc  borders,  where  the 
Lamanitish  maidens  were  in  the  habit  of  gathering  on 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  Id 

pleasure  bent.  Here  they  sang,  danced  and  made 
merr}'  with  all  the  gaiety  of  youthful  innocence  and 
overflowing  spirits.  One  day  when  a  few  were  thus 
gathered  they  were  suddenly  surprised,  and  twenty- 
four  of  their  number  were  carried  off  by  strange 
men,  who,  from  their  appearance,  were  unmistakably 
Nephites. 

On  learning  of  this  a6l  of  treachery  the  Laman- 
ites  were  stirred  to  uncontrolable  anger,  and  \vithout 
seeking  an  explanation  they  made  a  sudden  incursion 
into  the  territory  held  by  king  Limhi.  This  attack, 
however,  was  not  successful,  for  their  movements, 
though  not  understood,  had  been  discovered,  and  their 
intended  vi(5lims  poured  forth  to  meet  them. 

With  Limhi  and  his  people  it  was  a  war  for  exist- 
ence ;  to  be  defeated  was  to  be  annihilated ;  his  warriors 
therefore  fought  with  superhuman  energy  and  despera- 
tion, and  eventually  the}-  succeeded  in  driving  the 
Lanianites  back.  So  speedy  did  the  flight  become,  that 
in  their  confusion  the  Lanianites  left  their  wounded 
king  lying  amongst  the  heaps  of  slain.  There  he  was 
discovered  by  the  vi(5lors.  In  the  interview  between 
him  and  'Limhi  that  followed,  mutual  explanations 
ensued.  The  Lamanite  king  complained  bitterly  of 
the  outrage  committed  on  the  daughters  of  his  people 
whilst  Limhi  protested  that  he  and  his  subjects  were 
innocent  of  the  base  adl.  Further  investigation  devel- 
oped the  fa6l  that  some  of  the  iniquitous  priests  of  king 
Noah,  who  had  fled  into  the  wilderness  from  the  dreaded 
vengeance  of  their  abused  countr3aiien,  were  the  guilty 
parties.  Being  without  wives,  and  fearing  to  return 
home,  the}^  had  adopted  this  plan  to  obtain  them. 

On   hearing  this   explanation,   king  Laman   con- 


I02 


STORY    OF    THE    ROOK    OF    MORMON. 


seiited  to  make  an  effort  to  pacif}^  his  angr}^  hosts.  At 
the  head  of  an  unarmed  bod}-  of  Nephites  he  went  forth 
and  met  his  armies  who  were  returning  to  the  attack. 
He  explained  what  he  had  learned,  and  the  Lamanites, 
possibly  somewhat  ashamed  of  their  rashness,  renewed 
the  covenant  of  peace. 

This  peace,  unfortunately,  was  of  short  duration. 
The  Lamanites  grew  arrogant  and  grievousl}-  oppres- 
sive, and  under  their  exa(5lions  and  cruelty  the  condi- 
tion of  Limhi's  subje6ls  grew  continually  worse,  until 
the}'  were  little  better  off  than  were  their  ancestors 
in  Eg3'pt  before  jMoses  their  deliverer  arose.  Three 
times  they  broke  out  in  ineffedlual  rebellion,  and  just 
as  often  their  task-masters  grew  more  cruel  and  exa(5l- 
ing,  until  their  spirits  were  entirely  broken  ;  they  cow- 
ered before  their  oppressors,  and  bowed  "to  the  yoke  of 
bondage,  submitting  themselves  to  be  smitten,  and  to  be 
driven  to  and  fro,  and  burdened  according  to  the  desires 
of  their  enemies." 


»*^!!»-!  "><,^--  '>i^' 


iHHHHHHi 


CHAPTER   XIV. 


THE  BONDAGE  OF  THE  PEOPLE  OF  LIMHI  — AX  EXPEDITION 
NORTH  — FINDING  OF  THE  JAREDITE  RECORDvS  — THE 
ARRIVAL  OF  AMMON  — THE  PEOPLE  OF  LIMHI  ESCAPE 
—THE  PURvSriT— THE  AMULONITE.S  — THE  PEOPLE  OF 
ALMA— THEY  ARE  BROUGHT  INTO  BONDAGE— THEIR 
DELIVERANCE. 

A  FTER  A  TIME  the  Lord  softened  the  hearts  of  the 
Lamanites  so  that  they  began  to  ease  the  burdens 
of  their  slaves,  but  he  did  not  deliver  the  Nephites  out  of 
bondage  at  once.  The\',  however,  gradual^'  prospered, 
and  raised  more  grain,  flocks  and  herds,  so  that  they 
did  not  suffer  with  hunger. 

The  people  of  Linihi  kept  together  as  much  as 
possible  for  protection.  Even  the  king  did  not  trust 
himself  outside  the  walls  of  the  cit}'  without  his  guards, 
lest  he  might  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites. 

In  this  sad  condition  of  bondage  and  serfdom  the 
people  of  Limhi  had  one  hope.  It  was  to  communicate 
with  their  Nephite  friends  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 
To  this  end  Linihi  secretly  fitted  out  an  expedition 
consisting  of  a  small  number  of  men.  This  company 
became  lost  in  the  wilderness,  and  traveled  a  long  dis- 
tance northward  until  the}-  found  a  land  covered  with 
the  dry  bones  of  men  who  appeared  to  have  fallen  in 


L04  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

battle.  Limlii's  people  thought  this  must  be  the  land 
of  Zarahemla  and  that  their  Nephite  brethren  who 
dwelt  there  had  been  destroyed.  But  in  this  they  were 
wrong,  for  they  found  with  the  dead  some  records 
engraved  on  plates  of  ore,  which,  when  afterwards 
translated  by  the  power  of  God,  shewed  that  these 
bones  were  those  of  some  of  the  Jaredites  who  had  been 
slain  in  war. 

They  missed  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  having  proba- 
bly traveled  to  the  west  of  it  and  passed  northward 
through  the  Isthmus  of  Panama. 

Shortl}^  after  this  a  small  compan}-  numbering 
sixteen  men  reached  them  from  Zarahemla.  Their 
leader's  name  was  Amnion.  He  had  been  sent  by  king 
Mosiah  to  the  land  of  Nephi  to  find  out  what  had 
become  of  the  people  or  their  descendants  who  left 
with  Zeniff.  When  Amnion  and  those  that  were  with 
him  reached  Lehi-Nephi,  king  Limhi  happened  to  be 
without  the  walls  of  the  cit}^,  and  his  guards  fanc3''ing 
that  Amnion  and  his  friends  were  some  of  the  priests 
of  Noah  took  them  and  put  them  in  prison.  The  next 
day  the  mistake  was  discovered,  and  Linihi  and  his  peo- 
ple w^ere  overjo3^ed  to  hear  from  their  friends.  Soon 
plans  were  laid  to  effecft  the  escape  of  the  enslaved 
Nephites,  which,  under  the  guidance  of  Limhi,  Amnion 
and  Gideon,  was  successfulh'  accomplished.  The 
Lamanite  guards  were  made  drowsy-  with  a  large  present 
of  wine,  and  while  the}'  were  in  this  drunken  stupor,  the 
people  of  Limhi  escaped  through  an  unfrequented 
pass,  taking  with  them  such  things  as  they  could 
safely  carry  away.  They  were  then  led  by  Amnion  to 
Zarahemla. 

When  the  Lamanites  found,  to  their  great  surprise, 


STORY    OF    THP:    book    OF    MORMON.  IO7 

that  their  bond  servants  had  escaped,  they  sent  an  army 
after  them.  It  so  happened  that  this  corps  lost  them- 
selves in  the  wilderness.  Whilst  traveling  hither  and 
thither,  not  knowing  which  way  to  go,  they  came  across 
the  priests  of  king  Noah,  who  had  fled  from  the  face  of 
their  fellows  to  escape  the  j  ust  indignation  their  contin- 
ned  iniquities  had  aroused.  These  priests,  at  the  insti- 
gation of  Amnion,  their  leader,  joined  the  Lamanite 
troops,  and  unitedly  endeavored  to  get  back  to  the  land 
of  Nephi.  Whilst  thus  engaged,  they  wandered  near 
the  cit\^  of  Helam.  • 

When  the  people  of  Alma  first  perceived  the 
approach  of  this  body  of  men,  they  were  engaged 
tilling  the  soil  around  their  city,  into  which  they  imme- 
diately fled  in  great  fear.  In  this  perilous  hour  the 
faith  and  courage  of  Alma  were  conspicuous.  He 
gathered  his  people  around  him,  called  upon  them  to 
cast  aside  their  unsaintly  fears,  and  to  remember  the 
God  who  had  ever  delivered  those  who  trusted  in  him. 
The  words  of  their  leader  had  the  desired  effect ;  the  peo- 
ple silenced  their  fears  and  called  mightily  upon  the 
Lord  to  soften  the  hearts  of  the  Lamanites  that  they 
might  spare  their  lives  and  those  of  their  wives  and  little 
ones.  Then,  with  the  assurance  in  their  hearts  that 
God  would  hearken  unto  their  prayers,  iVlma  and  his 
brethren  went  forth  out  of  their  city  and  delivered 
themselves  up  to  their  former  foes. 

The  Lamanites  were  in  a  dilemma,  therefore  they 
were  profuse  in  promises.  They  were  willing  to  grant 
the  people  of  Helam  their  lives  and  liberty  if  they 
would  show  them  the  way  to  the  land  of  Nephi.  Hav- 
ing obtained  this  information  and  reached  home  in 
safety,  they  broke  their  promises   and   made  Amnion 


io8  STORY  OF  thp:  book  of  mormox. 

the  king  over  a  wide  distridl  of  country,  including  the 
land  of  Helani. 

Alma  and  Amnion  had  known  each  other  in  the 
days  when  they  both  belonged  to  king  Noah's  priest- 
hood, and  with  the  venom  so  often  conspicuous  in 
apostates,  the  latter  soon  commenced  to  persecute  those 
who  were  faithful  to  the  Lord.  He  placed  task-masters 
over  them,  imposed  inhuman  burdens  upon  them, 
and  otherwise  afflicfted  them  grievously. 

In  their  agony  they  called  continually  upon  the 
Lord  for  deliverance.  Their  prayers  annoyed  their 
cruel  masters  and  they  were  forbidden  to  pray  aloud; 
but  no  tyrants,  however  powerful  or  cruel,  could  prevent 
them  praying  in  their  hearts.  This  the  people  of  Alma 
continued  to  do  most  fervently,  and  in  due  time,  though 
not  immediately,  deliverance  came.  In  the  meanwhile 
the  Lord  comforted  and  strengthened  them  in  their 
afflidlions,  so  that  their  burdens  were  easily  borne. 

The  time  of  their  deliverance  finall}^  came,  for  on 
a  certain  day  the  Lord  promised  them  that  he  would 
deliver  them  on  the  morrow.  The  night  was  occupied 
in  getting  their  flocks  and  provisions  together,  and  pre- 
paring for  their  journey.  In  the  morning,  when  their 
Lamanite  guards  and  taskmasters  were  in  a  deep  sleep, 
they  set  out  on  their  journey  into  the  Milderness. 
After  traveling  all  day  they  pitched  their  tents  in  a 
valley  which  they  named  Alma.  The  Lord  warned 
Alma  to  hasten  out  of  this  country,  for  the  Lamanites 
were  in  pursuit,  but  he  said  lie  would  stop  them  in  the 
valley  where  Alma  was  then  camped.  Alma  and  his 
company  traveled  3'et  twelve  days,  at  the  end  of  which 
time  they  arrived  in  Zarahemla.  This,  with  the  eight 
days  occupied  in  traveling  from  the  waters  of  Mormon 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  IO9 

to  the  land  of  Helam,  makes  twenty  days'  travel  from 
Lehi-Nephi  to  Zarahemla. 

To  prevent  confusion  in  the  minds  of  our  readers 
we  desire  to  draw  attention  to  the  fa6l  that  the  city  of 
Lehi-Nephi  and  the  city  of  Nephi  are  not  two  separate 
cities,  but  one  and  the  same  city  with  two  names. 

Amnion  and  the  priests  of  Noah,  possibly  because 
of  their  Lamanitish  wives,  soon  gained  great  favor 
with  king  Laman  and  were  made  teachers  to  his  peo- 
ple. Educated  in  the  language  of  the  Nephites,  they 
began  to  instruct  the  Lamanites  therein. 

They  taught  the  people  nothing  of  the  religion  of 
their  fathers,  or  of  the  law  of  Moses,  but  instruAed 
them  how  to  keep  their  records,  and  to  write  one  to 
another.  All  this  time  king  Laman  ruled  over  a  numer- 
ous people,  inhabiting  distant  regions,  governed  by 
tributary  kings  and  rulers.  Having  no  written  stand- 
ard, the  language  of  the  Lamanites  had  become  greatly 
corrupted.  The  coming  of  the  priests  of  Noah  among 
them  gave  rise  to  the  introdudlion  of  a  higher  civiliza- 
tion. As  a  result,  the}^  increased  in  wealth,  and  trade 
and  commerce  extended  among  them.  They  became 
cunning  and  w4se,  and  therefore  powerful,  but  were  still 
addi6led  to  robbery  and  plunder,  except  among  them- 
selves. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

MOvSIAH'S  GOOD  REIGN  — THF  CIRCUMSTANCES  OF  HIS 
ADVENT— HE  ASSEMBLES  THE  PEOPLE— THE  BAPTLSM 
OF  LIMHI  — CHURCHES  ORGANIZED  THROUGHOUT  THE 
LAND. 

T^7E  AIUST  now  leave  the  Lamanites  in  the  land  of 
Nephi,  and  return  to  king  Alosiah  in  Zarahemla. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  we  left  the  people  of 
Zarahemla  at  the  death  of  king  Benjamin,  and  the 
ascent  of  his  son  Mosiah  to  the  throne. 

Mosiah  was  born  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  154  or 
155  years  before  the  coming  of  Christ.  He  was  in- 
structed in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Nephites,  and  trained 
up  in  youth  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  By  the  dire6lion 
of  the  Almighty  he  was  consecrated  b}-  his  father  to 
succeed  him  on  the  throne,  which  ceremony  was  attended 
to  at  the  time  the  whole  nation  had  gathered  at  the  tem- 
ple to  listen  to  the  words  of  their  aged  and  beloved 
ruler;  at  the  same  time  the}'  all  covenanted  with  God 
to  be  his  servants  ever  after.  There,  in  the  presence  of 
his  future  subjects,  under  the  shadow  of  the  holy  house, 
he  was  set  apart  to  rule  a  people  whose  sins  were  all 
forgiven  through  their  abiding  faith  in  tlie  unborn 
Savior.  Could  a  king  come  to  a  throne  under  more 
auspicious  circumstances?  Profound  peace  with  all 
outside  his  dominions,  and  within  its  borders  reigned 
union,  contentment,  prosperity,  happiness,  and  what  is 
more,  righteousness. 

Mosiah  was  thirty  j^ears  old  when  he  began  to 
reign,  whicli  event  happened  476  years  after  Lehi  left 
Jerusalem. 


STORY    OK    THP:    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  I  I  I 

Mosiali  followed  in  the  footsteps  of  his  father, 
taught  his  people  to  be  industrious,  and  set  them  the 
example  by  tilling  a  portion  of  the  earth  to  maintain 
himself  and  his  dependents. 

It  was  in  the  fourth  3'ear  of  his  reign  that  Mosiah 
sent  out  the  expedition  under  Amnion  to  find  the  people 
of  Zeniff.  Of  its  success,  and  the  happy  advent  of 
Linilii  and  his  people,  and  of  Alma  and  his  people,  we 
have  already  spoken. 

Soon  after  the  arrival  of  Limhi  and  Alma,  Mosiah 
gathered  all  the  Nephites  to  one  place  that  they  might 
hear  how  God  had  dealt  with  both.  First  he  had  the 
records  of  Zeniff  and  Alma  read  in  their  hearing,  at 
which  the}'  were  greatly  amazed ;  but  when  they  beheld 
the  new  comers  thej^  were  filled  with  exceeding  great 
joy,  mingled  with  sadness  for  the  loss  of  their  kindred 
slain  by  the  inhuman  Lamanites,  and  many  tears  were 
shed  for  those  departed  ones.  Again,  when  they 
listened  to  the  marvelous  deliverances  wrought  by 
heaven  in  behalf  of  Alma  and  his  faithful  few,  the 
assembled  thousands  raised  their  voices  on  high  and 
gave  thanks  to  God.  Still  another  shade  of  feeling 
came  across  their  sympathetic  hearts,  even  of  pain  and 
anguish  for  the  sinful  and  polluted  state  of  their  Laman- 
ite  brethren,  when  their  condition  was  explained  to 
them. 

Taking  advantage  of  the  presence  of  so  many 
of  his  subje6ls,  Mosiah  addressed  them  on  such  matters 
as  he  deemed  necessary  and  desirable.  At  his  request 
Alma  also  taught  them.  When  assembled  in  large 
bodies  Alma  went  from  one  multitude  to  another, 
preaching  repentance  and  faith  in  the  Lord.  After 
hearing  his  teachings   Limhi  requested  to  be  baptized^ 


112  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

and  so  did  all  his  people.  Then  Alma  baptized  them 
in  the  same  manner  as  he  had  their  brethren.  He 
afterwards,  by  JMosiah's  direction,  went  through  the 
land,  organizing  and  establishing  churches  and  ordain- 
ing priests  and  teachers  over  ever}^  church.  Thus 
were  seven  churches  established  at  this  time  in  the 
land  of  2arahemla. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

THE  UNBELIEF  OF  THE  YOUTH  OF  ZARAHEMLA— THE 
YOUNGER  ALMA  AND  THE  SONS  OF  MOSIAH— THEY 
ENCOURAGE  THE  PERSECUTIONS  AGAINST  THE  CHURCH 
—THEY  ARE  MET  BY  AN  ANGEL— HIS  MESSAGE— AL- 
MA'S AW^FUL  CONDITION  — HIS  VISION  AND  TESTIMONY— 
THE   CHANGED   LIFE   OF  THE  YOUNG   MEN. 

TN  THE  course  of  years  many  of  the  rising  genera- 
tion gave  no  heed  to  the  word  of  God.  These  were 
mostly  such  as  were  too  young  to  enter  into  covenant 
with  the  Lord  at  the  time  that  king  Benjamin  anointed 
Mosiah  to  be  his  successor.  Not  only  did  they  them- 
selves reje(5l  the  do6lrines  of  the  atonement,  the  resur- 
redlion  and  other  gospel  principles,  but  the}-  led  away 
many  of  the  members  of  the  church  into  darkness  and 
iniquity,  and  abused,  reviled  and  persecuted  those  who 
remained  faithful  to  the  cause  of  Christ.  Neither  the 
fear  of  the  civil  nor  of  the  divine  law  restrained  them. 
Their  course,  and  that  of  those  in  the  church  who  gave 
way  to  evil  doing,  gave  much  trouble,  and  caused  deep 


/ 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1x5 

anxiety  to  Mosiah  and  Alma,  the  latter  now  the  High 
Priest  of  the  whole  chnrcli.  When  songht  in  pra3'er, 
the  Lord  diredled  what  a6lion  shonld  be  taken  with 
transgressors  in  the  clinrch,  and  after  dne  consnltation 
with  his  priests,  with  Alma  and  others,  Mosiah  issned 
a  proclamation  of  eqnality  to  his  people,  forbidding  all 
his  snbje6ls  to  persecnte,  vex  or  abuse  their  fellows 
because  of  their  faith  or  religion,  and  announcing  that 
in  matters  of  conscience  all  men  were  equal  before  the 
law,  and  all  were  the  subjects  of  his  protection.  Still  it 
required  a  greater  than  an  earthly  king  to  bring  to 
naught  the  evil  intents  of  the  disbelievers,  who  were 
greatl}^  encouraged  in  their  misdeeds  by  the  fadl  that 
the  king's  four  sons  and  one  of  the  sons  of  Alma  were 
their  leaders. 

Frequent  and  fervent  were  the  praj^ers  offered  by 
IMosiah  and  the  elder  Alma  in  behalf  of  their  rebellious 
sons,  and  those  pra3'ers  prevailed  with  him  who  sits  on 
heaven's  eternal  throne. 

One  da}',  as  Alma  and  his  compan}^  were  going 
about  persecuting  the  members  of  the  church,  an  holy 
angel  descended  in  a  cloud  and  stopped  them  in  the  wa}'. 
When  he  spoke  his  voice  was  as  thunder,  that  caused 
the  whole  earth  to  tremble  beneath  their  feet.  Naturally 
this  manifestation  of  the  power  of  God  spread  terror 
and  dismay  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  witnessed  it. 
They  fell  to  the  ground,  and  so  confused  and  terrified 
were  the}-  that  the}-  failed  to  understand  the  words  of 
the  holy  messenger.  Arise,  xA^lma,  and  stand  forth, 
he  cried;  and  when  Alma  arose,  his  e3'es  were  opened 
to  see  who  stood  before  him.  Why  persecutest  thou 
the  Church  of  God?  he  was  asked,  for  the  Lord  hath 
said,  This  is  my  Church,  and  I  will  establish  it;  and 


Il6  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

nothing  shall  overthrow  it,  save  it  is  the  transgression 
of  my  people.  If  thou  wilt  of  tlu'self  be  destroyed, 
seek  no  more  to  destroy  the  Church  of  God.  Besides 
this,  the  angel  spoke  to  him  of  his  father's  prayers  in 
his  behalf,  and  that  because  of  those  prayers,  he  told 
him,  he  was  sent  to  convince  him  of  the  power  of  God. 
He  also  recounted  to  Alma  the  captivit}^  of  his  fathers 
in  the  lands  of  Helani  and  Nephi,  and  of  their  miracu- 
lous deliverance  therefrom.  But  Alma  heard  none  of 
these  latter  sayings,  for  the  terrors  of  the  first  saluta- 
tion had  overpowered  him. 

When  the  angel  departed  Alma  was  overcome 
and,  dismayed  and  soul-stricken,  he  sank  to  the  ground. 
When  his  companions  gathered  around  him,  they  found 
he  could  not  move,  neither  could  he  speak.  OutwardU- 
he  was  dead  to  the  world;  but  the  torments  of  the 
damned  had  taken  hold  of  his  soul,  and  in  the  most 
bitter  pain  and  mental  anguish  he  la}'  racked  with  the 
remembrance  of  all  his  past  sins.  The  thought  of 
standing  before  the  bar  of  God  to  be  judged  for  his  ini- 
quities overwhelmed  him  with  horror.  He  desired 
to  become  extin6l  both  body  and  soul  without  being 
brought  before  his  Creator.  Thus  he  continued  for 
three  days  and  three  nights  to  suffer  the  pains  of  hell, 
which,  to  his  racked  conscience,  must  have  seemed  an 
eternity. 

When  his.  companions  found  that  he  could  neither 
speak  nor  move,  they  carried  him  to  his  father,  and 
related  to  him  all  that  had  happened.  Strange  as  it  must 
have  seemed  to  them,  the  elder  Alma\s  heart  was  filled 
with  joy  and  praise  when  he  looked  upon  the  body  of 
his  much-loved  son,  fi)r  he  realized  it  was  God's  ])()\ver 
that  had  wrought    all  this,  and    that  his  long-continued 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  II7 

pra3^ers  had  been  answered.  In  his  joy  he  gathered 
the  people  to  witness  this  mighty  manifestation  of  the 
goodness  and  power  of  Jehovah.  He  assembled  the 
priests,  songht  their  co-operation,  and  unitedly,  in  God's 
own  wa}',  they  prayed  and  fasted  for  the  stricken  youth. 
For  two  da3'S  they  continued  their  cries  to  heaven,  at 
the  end  of  which  time  Alma  stood  upon  his  feet  and 
spoke.  He  comforted  them  b\'  declaring,  I  have  repented 
of  ni}'  sins,  and  have  been  redeemed  of  the  Lord, 
behold  I  am  born  of  the  Spirit. 

In  later  years  Alma,  in  relating  to  his  son  Heleman 
the  details  of  his  conversion,  thus  describes  the  causes 
that  led  him  to  bear  this  testimony.  He  says :  Behold, 
I  remembered  also  to  have  heard  ni}^  father  prophesy 
unto  the  people  concerning  the  coming  of  one  Jesus 
Christ,  a  Son  of  God,  to  atone  for  the  sins  of  the  Avorld, 
Now  as  ni}'  mind  caught  hold  upon  this  thought,  I 
cried  within  ni}-  heart,  O  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  God,  have 
mercy  on  me,  M'ho  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  art 
encircled  about  by  the  everlasting  chains  of  death. 
And  now,  behold,  when  I  thought  this,  I  could  remem- 
ber my  pains  no  more ;  3'ea,  I  was  harrowed  up  b}^  the 
memory  of  my  sins  no  more.  And  oh,  what  J03',  and 
what  marvelous  light  I  did  behold;  yea,  my  soul  was 
filled  with  joy  as  exceeding  as  was  my  pain;  3^ea,  I 
say  unto  you  m^'  son,  there  could  be  nothing  so 
exquisite  and  so  bitter  as  my  pain.  Yea,  and  again  I 
say  unto  you,  my  son,  that  on  the  other  hand,  there  can 
be  nothing  so  exquisite  and  sweet  as  was  mj'  jo}-;  yea, 
methought  I  saw,  even  as  our  father  Lehi  saw,  God 
sitting  upon  his  throne,  surrounded  with  numberless 
concourses  of  angels,  in  the  attitude  of  singing  and 
praising  their  God ;  yea,  nu'  soul  did  long  to  be  there. 


it8  story  of  the  book  of  mormon. 

From  that  time  to  the  end  of  his  mortal  career, 
Alma  labored  without  ceasing-  to  bring  souls  to  Christ, 
and  to  guide  his  fellow  man  in  the  paths  of  salvation. 

What  effe6i  had  this  heavenly  visit  upon  the  sons 
of  Mosiah  ?  A  very  great  one.  From  that  moment  they 
were  changed  men.  As  the  voice  of  the  angel  reached 
their  astonished  ears,  the  essence  of  divinit}-  entered 
their  souls,  they  knew,  they  felt,  they  realized  there  was 
a  God  and  that  the}-  had  been  fighting  against  him. 
The  sense  of  their  own  utter  unworthiness  filled  their 
hearts;  remorse  and  anguish  reigned  supreme  therein, 
and  they  condemned  themselves  as  the  vilest  of  sinners. 
By  and  by  the  bitterness  of  their  remorse  was  swallowed 
up  in  their  faith  in  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  they 
determined  by  God's  help,  to  their  utmost  strength,  to 
undo  the  evil  that  their  previous  course  had  wrought. 
These  resolutions  they  faithfully  carried  out.  If  they 
had  been  energetic  in  their  wrong-doing  they  were  3'et 
more  a(5live  in  their  M'orks  of  restitution.  The}-  jour- 
neyed from  city  to  cit}',  from  land  to  land,  and  every- 
Mdiere  bore  triumphant  testimony  of  the  incidents  of 
their  miraculous  conversion,  and  in  no  equivocal  tones 
proclaimed  the  glorious  gospel  message  of  love  to  God, 
salvation  to  mankind. 


KXZIIIZIIIIff- 


#*-;SM!ii:-*--^ 


-   *--*^**        '.^    Hiiiiiirxixt 


CHAPTER    XML 

THE  GROWTH  OF  THE  PEOPLE  IX  ZARAHEMLA— THEY  IU"n.D 
MANY  CITIES  — MOvSIAH'S  SONS  DESIRE  TO  TAKE  A  MIS- 
SION TO  THE  LAMANITES— MOSIAH  INQUIRES  OF  THE 
LORD— THE   DIVINE    ANSWER. 

npHE  INHABITANTS  of  Zarahemla  at  this  time 
were  all  considered  Nephites,  though  the  descend- 
ants of  Alulek  and  his  companions  were  the  most 
numerous.  But  the  Nephites,  though  the  last  comers 
to  Zarahemla,  were  the  governing  race,  and  the  kingdom 
had  been  conferred  upon  none  but  those  who  were  the 
descendants  of  Nephi.  The  Nephites  ruled  bv  the 
right  of  their  higher  civilization,  the  possession  of  tlie 
records  and  the  authority  of  the  holy  priesthood. 
There  is  another  strange  fa(5l  with  regard  to  the  inhab- 
itants of  South  America  at  this  time,  it  is  that  the  Lani- 
anites  were  twice  as  numerous  as  the  combined  people 
of  Nephi  and  Zarahemla.  This  may  have  been  owing 
to  the  fa6l  that  when  an}-  defection  occurred  among  the 
Nephites,  the  dissatisfied  portions  of  the  community 
generally  went  over  to  the  Lamauites  and  became  ab- 
sorbed in  that  race. 

In  these  days  there  was  much  peace  in  the  land 
of  Zarahemla.  The  Lord  blessed  the  people  and 
they  became  very  numerous,  contented  and  M-ealthv. 
When  Benjamin  was  king  his  people  appear  to  have 
all  resided  in  and  immediately  around  the  city  of  Zara- 
hemla, as  the  king  directed  his  son  to  gather  them  at 
the  temple  on  the  morrow,  and  on  the  morrow  they 
were  all  there,  which  would  have  been  impossible  had 
they   lived   at   any   great    distance   from  headquarters. 


I20  vSTORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

We  judge  that  at  that  time  the  majority  inhabited  the 
city  and  farmed  the  land  around.  Up  to  this  time  no 
other  cit}'  than  Zarahemla  is  mentioned  in  that  land, 
but  now  the  people  began  to  spread  abroad,  building, 
as  the  historian  states,  large  cities  and  villages  in  all 
quarters  of  the  land.  We  may  reasonabh'  suppose 
that  at  this  epoch  were  founded  the  cities  of  Aaron, 
Ammonihah,  Gideon,  Alanti,  Melek  and  others  men- 
tioned in  the  annals  of  the  succeeding  twenty  3'ears. 

Notwithstanding  the  great  good  they  had  done,  the 
sons  of  king  IMosiah  were  not  content  to  confine  their 
labors  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla.  They  longed  to  carry 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  the  benighted  Laman- 
ites.  Ignoring  the  dangers  and  despising  the  pains  of 
such  a  mission,  they  plead  with  their  father  many  da^-s 
for  his  consent  for  them  to  go  to  the  land  of  Xephi. 
The  bloodthirsty,  revengeful  charadler  of  the  Laman- 
ites  was  too  well  known  to  the  king  for  him  to  think  of 
his  sons  going  into  their  midst  without  causing  him 
feelings  of  dread  and  apprehension,  but  he  had  no 
desire  to  quench  their  holy  zeal  towards  God  and  their 
love  towards  their  unfortunate  fellows,  lest  he  should 
sin  b}'  so  doing,  and  rob  thousands  of  the  opjDortu- 
nity  of  hearing  the  everlasting  truths  through  obe- 
dience to  which  mankind  is  saved.  He  therefore 
inquired  of  the  Lord.  The  answer  came,  Let  them 
go  up,  for  many  shall  believe  on  their  words,  and  tliey 
shall  have  eternal  life,  and  I  will  deliver  thy  sons  out 
of  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites.  With  this  divine 
assurance  IMosiah  consented,  and  shortly  after,  with 
some  other  missionaries,  whom  they  had  chosen,  these 
four  valiant  God-fearing  youths  started  on  their  perilous 
niission. 


rmrmxmrmr 


CHAPTER   XVIIL 

MOSIAH'S  SONS  REFUSK  THE  KINCiDOM  — HE  GRANTS  THE 
PEOPLE  A  CONSTITUTION  — THE  PEOPLE  TO  ELIvCT 
THEIR  RULERS  — ALMA,  THE  YOUNGER,  FIRST  CHIia- 
JUDGE. 

1\ /TOSIAH  now  felt  that  it  was  time  that  the  question 
of  the  succession  to  the  throne  should  be  settled. 
In  his  magnanimity  he  sent  among  the  people  to  learn 
whom  the}^  would  have  for  their  king.  The  people 
chose  his  son  Aaron,  but  Aaron  would  not  accept  the 
royal  power;  his  heart  was  set  upon  the  conversion  of 
his  fellowmen  to  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel.  This 
refusal  troubled  the  mind  of  Mosiah;  he  apprehended 
difficulties  if  Aaron  at  some  future  time  should  change 
his  mind  and  demand  his  rights.  Mosiah  therefore 
issued  another  address  to  his  much  loved  subjects,  as 
usual  full  of  the  spirit  of  divine  wisdom  and  love.  In 
it,  after  recounting  the  peculiarities  of  the  situation,  he 
sa3^s:  Let  us  be  wise  and  consider  these  things,  for  we 
have  no  right  to  destroy  my  ison,  neither  should  we  have 
a  right  to  destroy  another,  if  he  should  be  appointed  in 
his  stead.  And  if  my  son  should  turn  again  to  his 
pride  and  vain  things,  he  would  recall  the  things  which 
he  had  said,  and  claim  his  right  to  the  kingdom,  which 
would  cause  him  and  also  this  people  to  commit  much 
sin.  '''  *  '•'  Therefore,  I  will  be  3'our  king  the  remain- 
der of  my  days;  nevertheless,  let  us  appoint  judges,  to 
judge  this   people  according   to  our   law,  and   we   will 


122  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK   OF   MORMON. 

newly  arrange  the  affairs  of  this  people;  for  we  will 
appoint  wise  men  to  be  jndges  that  will  jndge  this  peo- 
ple according  to  the  commandments  of  God. 

Inspired  and  dire(?ted  by  the  Lord,  the  king  fnrther 
advised  many  changes  of  the  law,  so  that  all  things 
might  be  done  b}-  the  voice  of  the  whole  people.  These 
changes  were  gladly  accepted  by  the  people,  as  they 
gave  them  greater  libert}-  and  a  voice  in  all  important 
national  affairs.  As  a  law-maker  Mosiah  may  be 
ranked  among  the  most  eminent  this  world  has  pro- 
dnced.  We  regard  him  in  some  respe(5ls  as  the  Moses, 
in  others  the  Alfred  the  Great,  of  his  age  and  nation. 
Bnt  besides  being  a  king  he  was  also  a  seer.  The  gift 
of  interpreting  strange  tongnes  and  langnages  was  his. 
By  this  gift  he  translated  from  the  twenty-fonr 
plates  of  gold,  found  by  the  people  of  king  Limhi,  the 
records  of  the  Jaredites.  No  wonder  that  a  man  pos- 
sessed of  such  gifts,  so  just  and  merciful  in  the  admin- 
istration of  the  law,  so  perfe6l  in  his  private  life,  should 
be  esteemed  more  than  an}-  man  by  his  subjedls,  and 
that  they  waxed  strong  in  their  love  towards  him.  As 
a  king,  he  was  a  father  to  them,  but  as  a  prophet,  seer 
and  revelator  he  was  the  source  from  whence  divine 
wisdom  flowed  unto  them.  We  must  go  back  to  the 
days  of  the  antediluvian  patriarchs  to  find  the  peers  of 
these  three  kings  (the  two  Mosiahs  and  Benjamin), 
when  monarchs  ruled  by  right  divine,  and  men  were 
prophets,  priests  and  kings  by  virtue  of  heaven's  gifts 
and  God's  will. 

His  sons  having  started  on  their  mission  to  the 
Lamanites,  Mosiah  chose  Alma,  the  younger,  and  gave 
the  sacred  plates  and  the  associate  holy  things  into  his 
care.     The  elder  Alma  made   this  same  son   the  pre- 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  1 23 

siding  High  Priest  of  the  church,  and  the  people 
chose  him  for  their  first  chief  judge.  The  church, 
the  records,  the  nation,  all  being  thus  provided  for, 
Mosiah  passed  away  to  the  joys  of  eternity.  He  was 
sixty-three  years  old,  and  he  had  ruled  his  people  in 
righteousness  thirty-three  years.  When  he  passed 
away  no  fierce  convulsions  wrecked  the  ship  of  state, 
the  political  atmosphere  was  calm,  the  people  joyfully 
assumed  their  new  responsibilities,  and  the  first  of  the 
judges  succeeded  the  last  of  the  kings  without  causing 
one  disturbing  wave  on  the  placid  waters  of  the  national 
life. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

THE  MLSSION  OF  THE  SONS  OF  MOSIAH  TO  THE  LAMAN- 
ITES  — THEIR  JOURNEY  IN  THE  WTLDERNESS  — AMMON 
BROUGHT  BEFORE  KING  LAMONI  — THE  CONFLICT  AT 
THE  \VATERS  OF  SEBUS— THE  MIRACULOUS  CONVER- 
SION OF  LAMONI  AND  HIS  FAMILY  — ABISH  THE  WAIT- 
ING   WOMAN. 

T3EFORE  we  take  up  the  history  of  the  Nephites, 
during  the  reigns  of  their  judges,  we  will  follow 
the  sons  of  Mosiah  and  their  brethren  to  the  land  of 
Nephi,  on  the  perilous  mission  that  they  had  under- 
taken, to  convert  the  Lamanites.  The  names  of  the 
four  sons  of  Mosiah  were  Aaron,  Amnion,  Onmer  and 
Himni;  amongst  their  companions  were  Muloki  and 
Ammah. 

These  all    took   their   journe}-   into   the    southern 
wilderness    during    the    last    ^-ear    of  Mosiah's  reign. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MOR^ION.  1 25 

or  B.  C.  91.  They  carried  with  them  their  bows  and 
arrows  and  other  weapons,  not  to  wage  war  but  to  kill 
game  for  their  food  in  the  wilderness.  Their  journey 
was  a  tedions  one;  they  lost  their  way  and  almost  lost 
heart,  and  indeed  were  on  the  point  of  returning  when 
they  received  divine  assurance  of  their  ultimate  suc- 
cess. Nerved  by  this  assurance,  and  with  much  fast- 
ing and  prayer,  the}'  continued  their  wanderings,  and 
before  long  reached  the  borders  of  the  Lamanites. 
Commending  themselves  to  God  they  here  separated, 
each  one  trusting  to  the  Lord  to  guide  them  to  the 
places  where  he  could  best  accomplish  the  purposes  of 
heaven. 

Ammon  entered  the  Lamanite  territory  at  a  land 
called  Ishmael.  Here  Lanioni  was  the  chief  ruler, 
under  his  father,  who  was  king  of  all  the  Lamanites. 
Ammon  was  no  sooner  discovered  than  he  was  taken, 
bound  with  cords  and  condu(5led  into  the  presence  of 
Lamoni.  It  was  the  custom  of  the  Lamanites  to  so  use 
every  Nephite  they  captured,  and  it  rested  with  the 
whim  of  the  king  whether  the  captive  be  slain,  impris- 
oned or  sent  out  of  the  countr^^  The  king's  will  and 
pleasure  were  the  onl}-  law  on  such  matters. 

Through  God's  grace,  Amnion  found  favor  in  the 
e^'es  of  Lamoni,  and,  learning  that  it  was  his  desire  to 
reside  amongst  the  Lamanites,  the  king  offered  him 
one  of  his  daughters  to  wife.  Ammon  courteously 
declined  this  intended  honor  and  begged  to  be  accepted 
as  one  of  the  king's  servants,  which  arrangement 
pleased  Lamoni,  and  Ammon  was  placed  in  that  part  of 
the  royal  household  that  had  charge  of  the  monarch's 
flocks  and  herds. 

A  glance  at  Lamanite  society  may  not  here  be  out 


126  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

of  place.  It  would  appear  that  in  Lamoni's  days  the 
will  of  the  sovereign  was  the  law  of  the  land.  The 
king's  power  over  the  lives  and  propert}-  of  his  subjedls 
was  unlimited.  We  read  of  no  constitutions  that  pre- 
scribed or  limited  his  authority.  The  more  degraded 
portions  of  the  race  wandered  in  the  vast  wilderness, 
dwelling  in  tents,  and  subsisting  on  what  they  stole  or 
killed  in  the  chase.  The  more  civilized  Lamanites 
resided  in  cities,  were  wealth}-  in  cattle,  and  followed  the 
occuptions  general  among  semi-civilized  races. 

Lanioni  was  rich  in  flocks  and  herds,  probabU' 
the  results  of  the  taxation  of  the  people,  but  even  the 
king's  property  was  not  secure  from  theft.  Marauding 
bands  would  watch  for  his  numerous  cattle  as  they 
approached  their  watering  places.  Then  with  3'ell 
and  prolonged  shout  they  would  stampede  the  herds 
and  drive  away  all  they  could  beyond  the  reach  of 
the  king's  servants.  These  would  gather  up  what 
few  animals,  if  any,  they  found,  and  return  to  the  king 
in  the  full  expedlanc}^  of  being  made  to  pa}'  for  the  loss 
by  the  forfeit  of  their  lives.  They  were  seldom  disap- 
pointed, for  Lamoni  or  some  of  his  predecessors  had 
estabished  a  somewhat  unique  criminal  code  with 
regard  to  stealing  the  royal  cattle.  They  had  adopted 
the  idea  that  it  was  easier  and  cheaper  to  make  the 
herdsmen  responsible  for  the  losses  and  punish  them 
therefor,  than  to  hunt  out  and  capture  the  tliieves. 
It  had  at  least  one  virtue,  it  prevented  collusion  between 
the  robbers  and  the  servants;  but  it  produced  much 
dissatisfa(5lion  among  Lamoni's  subjects. 

On  the  third  day  of  Amnion's  service,  one  of 
these  raids  was  made  on  the  king's  cattle  as  they  were 
being  taken  to  the  waters  of  Sebus,  the  common  water- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 27 

ing  place.  The  cattle  fled  in  all  diredlions,  and  the 
dispirited  servants,  with  the  fear  of  death  before  their 
eyes,  sat  down  and  wept  instead  of  attempting  to  stop 
them.  Amnion  perceived  that  this  was  his  opportnnit}'. 
He  first  reasoned  with  the  servants,  then  encouraged 
them,  and  having  sufficientl}-  aroused  their  feelings,  he 
led  them  in  the  attempt  to  head  off  the  flying  herds. 
With  much  exertion  tlie}^  succeeded.  The  cattle  were 
all  gathered,  but  the  robbers  still  waited  at  the  water- 
ing place  to  renew  the  attack  when  they  drew  near 
enough.  Amnion  perceiving  this,  placed  the  servants 
at  various  points  on  the  outside  of  the  flocks  and  him- 
self went  forward  to  contend  with  the  robbers.  Though 
the}'  were  many,  he  knew  that  he  was  more  powerful 
than  them  all,  for  God  was  with  him.  The  idea  of  one 
man  withstanding  so  many  was  supremely  ridiculous 
to  the  robbers.  But  as  one  after  another  fell  before  his 
unerring  aim,  they  were  astonished,  and  dreaded  him 
as  something  more  than  human.  Enraged  at  the  loss 
of  six  of  their  number  they  rushed  upon  him  in  a  body, 
determined  to  crush  him  with  their  clubs.  Amnion, 
undaunted,  drew  his  sword  and  awaited  the  onslaught. 
Their  leader  fell  dead  at  his  feet,  and  as  one  after 
another  raised  their  clubs,  Ammon  struck  off  their 
arms  until  none  dared  to  approach  him,  but  instead  re- 
treated afar  off. 

It  was  a  strange  procession  that  returned  to  the 
palace.  The  fears  of  the  herdsmen  had  been  turned  to 
joy,  and  they  marched  in  triumph  into  the  presence  of 
the  king,  with  the  arms  of  the  robbers  as  testimonies  of 
the  truth  of  the  story  of  Amnion's  prowess.  Doubt- 
less the}'  did  not  diminish  the  telling  points  in  the 
narrative;  the  numbers  of  the  band,  the  courage  and 


128  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

strength  of  the  Nephite,  were  each  dilated  upon  with 
the  vividness  of  superstitions  imagination.  When  the 
king 'had  heard  their  marvelous  stor}^  his  heart  was 
troubled,  and  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  Amnion 
must  be  the  Great  Spirit,  of  whose  existence  he  had 
an  undefined  idea.  He  trembled  at  the  thought  that 
perhaps  this  Spirit  had  come  to  punish  him  because  of 
the  number  of  his  servants  whom  he  had  slain  for  per- 
mitting his  cattle  to  be  stolen. 

Notwithstanding  his  misgivings,  Lamoni  desired 
to  see  Amnion,  who,  a(5ling  as  though  nothing  par- 
ticular had  happened,  was  preparing  the  king's  horses 
and  chariots,  as  the  servants  had  been  direcfted.  When 
he  entered  the  ro3'al  presence,  the  king  was  too  much 
filled  with  emotion  to  speak  to  him.  More  than  once 
Amnion  drew  to  the  king's  attention  that  he  stood 
before  him,  as  he  had  been  requested,  and  wished  to 
know  what  were  his  commands.  But  he  elicited 
no  response.  At  last,  perceiving  the  monarch's 
thoughts,  he  began  to  question  Lamoni  regarding 
sacred  things,  and  afterwards  to  expound  to  him  the 
principles  of  life  and  salvation.  Lamoni  listened  and 
believed.  He  was  conscience-stricken,  and  with  all  the 
strength  of  his  new-born  faith,  he  humbly  begged  that 
the  Lord  would  shew  that  same  mercy  to  him  and  to 
his  people  that  he  had  shewn  to  the  Nephites.  Over- 
come with  the  intensity  of  his  feelings  he  sank  to  the 
earth  as  in  a  trance.  In  this  state  he  was  carried  to 
his  wife,  who  with  her  children  anxiously  watched 
over  him  for  two  days  and  two  nights,  awaiting  his 
return  to  consciousness.  Tliere  was  great  diversit}' 
of  opinion  among  his  retainers  as  to  what  troubled  the 
king.     Some  said  the  power  of  the   Great   Spirit   was 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORIMON.  1 29 

upon  him,  others  that  an  evil  power  possessed  him,  yet 
others  asserted  that  he  was  dead,  and  with  remarkable 
acuteness  of  smell  affirmed.  He  stinketh.  At  the  end  of 
this  time  they  had  resolved  to  lay  him  away  in  the 
sepulchre,  when  the  queen  sent  for  Amnion  and  plead 
with  him  in  her  husband's  behalf.  Amnion  gave  her 
the  jo3'ful  assurance,  He  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth  in 
God,  and  to-morrow  he  shall  rise  again.  Then  he 
added,  Believest  thou  this?  She  answered,  I  have  no 
witness,  save  thy  word  and  the  word  of  our  servants, 
nevertheless  I  believe  it  shall  be  according  as  thou  hast 
said.  Then  Amnion  blessed  her,  and  told  her  there 
had  not  been  such  great  faith  among  all  the  people  of 
the  Nephites. 

So  the  queen  lovingly  continued  her  watch  b}'  the 
bed  of  her  husband  until  the  appointed  hour.  Lamoni 
then  arose,  as  Amnion  had.  foretold.  His  soul  was  filled 
with  heavenly  joy.  His  first  words  were  of  praise  to 
God,  his  next  were  blessings  on  his  faithful  wife  whose 
faith  he  felt  or  knew.  He  testified  to  the  coming  of 
the  Redeemer,  of  whose  greatness,  glor}^,  power  and 
merc}'  he  had  learned  while  in  the  spirit.  His  body 
was  too  weak  for  the  realities  of  eternity  that  filled  his 
heart.  Again  he  sank  overpowered  to  the  earth,  and 
the  same  spirit  overcame  his  wife  also.  Amnion's 
rejoicing  heart  swelled  within  him  as  he  heard  and  wit- 
nessed these  things.  He  fell  on  his  knees  and  poured 
out  his  soul  in  praise  and  thanksgiving  until  he  also 
could  not  contain  the  brightness  of  the  glor}^,  the  com- 
pleteness of  the  joy  that  overwhelmed  him.  Uncon- 
scious of  all  eartlih'  things  he  sank  beside  the  yoyrI  pair. 
The  same  spirit  of  unmeasured  joy  then  fell  upon  all 
present  and  with   the   same   results.     There  was   but 


130  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

one  exception,  a  Lamanitish  waiting  woman  named 
Abish,  who  many  years  before  had  been  converted 
to  the  Lord,  but  kept  the  secret  in  her  own  bosom. 
She  comprehended  the  why  and  wherefore  of  this 
strange  scene.  She  saw  the  workings  of  the  Almighty 
through  which  the  untutored  minds  of  the  Lamanites 
could  be  brought  to  an  understanding  of  the  plan  of 
salvation.  From  house  to  house  she  went,  calling  the 
people  to  M'itness  what  had  occurred  in  the  palace.  The}' 
gathered  at  her  call,  but  as  might  naturally  be  expedled 
their  impressions  were  ver}^  conflidling.  Some  said  one 
thing,  some  another;  some  argued  for  good,  some  for 
evil ;  to  some,  Amnion  was  a  god,  to  others,  a  demon. 
One  man,  who  had  had  a  brother  slain  at  the  waters  of 
Sebus,  drew  his  sword  and  attempted  to  si  a}'  Amnion, 
but  was  struck  dead  b}-  an  unseen  power  before  he 
could  carry  his  rash  intent  into  a6lioii.  So  fierce  was 
the  contention,  so  angy  grew  the  controvers}',  that 
Abish,  fearing  greater  trouble,  b}-  an  inspiration  took 
hold  of  the  hand  of  the  queen,  who  thereupon  rose  to 
her  feet.  The  queen's  first  thought  was  of  her  husband. 
She  took  his  hand  and  raised  him  up,  and  ere  long  all 
who  had  been  reposing  in  the  spirit  stood  upon  their 
feet.  The  king,  the  queen,  the  servants,  all  rejoiced 
with  J03'  unspeakable.  They  all  bore  testimony  to 
God's  abundant  love  and  goodness,  and  some  declared 
that  holy  angels  had  visited  them.  Still  the  contention 
was  not  eiitirel}'  appeased  until  Lainoni  stood  forth 
and  explained  to  them  the  divine  mysteries  of  which 
they  were  so  ignorant.  Many  believed,  others  did  not, 
but  Amnion  had  the  indescribable  happiness  of  shortly 
after  establishing  a  church  to  the  Lord  in  the  midst  of 
the  people  of  the  land  of  Ishmael.     Ammun's  humilit}-, 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  I3I 

faith  and  patience  were  bringing  forth  their  fruit;  while 
his  soul  gathered  faith  and  strength  in  the  fulfilment 
of  the  promises  of  the  great  Jehovah  in  answer  to  the 
pleadings  of  his  faithful,  loving  father. 


CHAPTER   XX. 

AMMON  AND  LAMONI  START  FOR  THE  LAND  OF  MIDDONI  — 
THEY  MEET  THE  OLD  KING— HIS  RAGE  AT  SEEING 
AMMON— HE  ENDEAVoilS  TO  KILL  HIS  SON— AARON  AND 
HIS  BRETHREN  LIBERATED  — A  SKETCH  OF  THEIR 
LABORS  AND  SUFFERINGS  — THE  CONVERSION  OP 
LAMONI'S   FATHER   AND   HIS   HOUSEHOLD. 

"XXTHEN  the  church  was  satisfadloril}^  established  in 
the  land  of  Ishmael,  Lamoni  arranged  to  pay  a 
visit  to  his  father,  the  great  king  in  the  land  of  Nephi,  to 
whom  he  was  desirous  of  introducing  Amnion.  How- 
ever, the  voice  of  the  Lord  warned  his  servant  not  to  go, 
but  instead  therof  to  proceed  to'  the  land  of  Middoni, 
where  his  brother  Aaron  and  other  missionaries  were 
suffering  in  prison.  When  Lamoni  heard  of  Amnion's 
intention,  and  the  cause  thereof,  he  decided  to  accom- 
pany him.  He  felt  that  he  could  be  of  service  in 
delivering  the  prisoners,  as  Antiomno,  the  king  of 
Middoni,  was  one  of  his  special  friends,  and  likely  to 
grant  any  favor  he  might  ask.  They  accordingly 
started  on  their  errand  of  mercy,  but  on  their  way  were 
surprised  to  meet  Lamoni's  father,  who  grew  exceed- 
ingly angry  when  he  found  Amnion  in  the  conipau}^  of 


132  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

liis  son.  All  the  hatred  born  and  nnrtured  of  false 
tradition  boiled  np  in  his  breast.  He  listened  impa- 
tientl}'  to  Lamoni's  stor}'  of  Amnion's  visit  and  its 
fruits,  and  when  it  was  finished  he  broke  out  in  a  tor- 
rent of  abuse  towards  the  Nephite  "son  of  a  liar,"  as 
he  ungraciously  styled  him,  and  ordered  Lamoni  to 
sla}'  him.  Lamoni  at  once  refused  to  become  the  mur- 
derer of  his  most  loved  friend,  whereupon  the  old 
monarch,  in  the  blind  fur}'  of  his  anger,  turned  upon 
his  own  son,  and  would  have  killed  him  if  Ammon 
had  not  interposed.  Little  used  to  controversy,  much 
less  to  dire6l  opposition,  the  king  was  not  softened  by 
Amnion's  interference.  Savagely  he  turned  upon  him, 
but  youth,  strength,  dexterity,  and  above  all  the  pro- 
telling  care  of  the  Lord  were  with  Amnion,  and  he 
struck  the  king's  sword  arm  so  heavy  a  blow  that  it 
fell  useless  at  his  side.  Realizing  he  was  now  in  the 
power  of  the  man  he  had  so  foulU'  abused,  he  made 
abundant  promises,  even  to  half  his  kingdom,  if  his 
life  were  spared.  This  boon  Amnion  immediately 
granted,  asking  011I3'  favors  for  Lamoni  and  his  own 
imprisoned  brethren.  The  king,  unused  to  such  gen- 
erosity and  maiih'  love,  granted  all  his  requests,  and 
when  he  proceeded  on  his  journey  his  mind  was  filled 
with  refle6lions  regarding  Amnion's  courage  and  great 
love  for  his  son.  He  was  also  troubled  in  his  heart 
concerning  certain  expressions  of  Ammon  on  do(5lrinal 
points,  which  opened  up  ideas  that  were  entirely  new 
to  his  mind. 

Lamoni  and  Ammon  continued  their  journey  to 
Middoni,  where,  by  God's  grace,  they  found  favor  in  the 
eyes  of  king  Antiomiio,  and  by  his  commands  the 
prisoners  were  released  from  the  horrors  and  inhuman- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 33 

ities  pradlised  upon  them.  When  Amnion  met  these 
faithful  brethren,  he  was  greatly  grieved  because  of 
their  naked,  wounded,  starved  and  wretched  condition, 
but  when  the}-  were  delivered  the}^  enjoyed  a  season  of 
grateful  joy,  thanksgiving  and  mutual  congratulation. 
After  this  Amnion  returned  to  the  land  of  Ishmael  to 
continue  his  labors. 

It  appears  that  when  Amnion  and  his  brethren  sep- 
arated on  the  borders  of  the  Ivamanites,  Aaron  took 
his  journe}'  towards  a  land  called  Jerusalem,  which 
was  situated  near  the  waters  of  INIormon.  Here  the 
Lamanites,  the  people  of  Amnion  and  others,  had  built 
a  great  city  to  M'hich  the}'  gave  the  name  of  Jerusalem. 
In  this  great  city  the  people,  man}'  of  whom  were 
Nephite  apostates,  were  veiy  wicked.  The}-  would  not 
listen  to  his  teachings,  so  he  left  them  and  went  to  a 
village  called  Ani-Anti.  There  he  found  Muloki, 
Amniali  and  others  preaching  the  word.  But  their 
efforts  were  fruitless ;  the  people  of  this  place  would  not 
receive  the  truth,  therefore  they  left  them  and  went 
over  into  the  land  IMiddoni.  There  the}'  preached  unto 
many  though  but  few  believed  in  their  words.  Before 
long  the  wicked  raised  a  persecution,  and  some  of  the 
brethren  were  cast  into  prison,  whilst  others  fled  into  the 
regions  round  about.  In  prison  they  were  treated  with 
great  cruelt}- ;  they  were  bound  with  strong  cords,  which 
cut  into  their  flesh ;  they  were  deprived  of  proper 
food,  drink  and  clothing,  and  otherwise  suffered  name- 
less affli^lions.  There  they  remained  until  the}^  were 
released  through  the  intercession  of  Amnion  and 
Lamoni. 

Some  time  after  Aaron  and  his  fellow  prisoners 
were  released,  he,  with  some  others,  went  to  the  land  of 


134  vSTORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Nephi,  or  Lehi-Nephi,  as  it  is  sometimes  called.  They 
there  presented  themselves  before  the  old  king  who 
was  the  father  of  Lamoni.  When  this  monarch  saw 
them  he  was  greatl}^  pleased,  for  his  heart  had  been 
touched  by  the  words  and  condu6l  of  Amnion.  At  his 
request  Aaron  explained  to  him  many  things  relating 
to  the  nature  of  God;  for,  though  he  recognized  the 
power  and  might  of  the  Great  Spirit,  he  was  altogether 
ignorant  of  things  concerning  the  Deity. 

Aaron  by  degrees  explained  to  him  the  principles 
of  the  everlasting  gospel.  He  commenced  with  the 
creation  of  man,  shewed  how  Adam  fell  that  man  might 
be,  and  how  the  plan  of  redemption  through  a  Savior's 
sufferings  was  devised  before  the  world  was,  and  how 
man,  by  obedience  to  the  gospel,  would  triumph  over 
death,  hell,  and  the  grave. 

His  words  were  gratefulU'  received  by  the  king, 
who  besought  Aaron  to  teach  him  how  he  might  obtain 
this  eternal  life  of  which  he  spoke.  Aaron  instru(51:ed 
him  to  bow  down  before  the  Lord  in  prayer,  and  then 
in  faith  ask  for  the  blessings  he  desired. 

The  aged  king  did  so.  He  prostrated  himself  on 
the  ground  and  cried  mightily,  saj'ing,  O  God,  Aaron 
hath  told  me  there  is  a  God;  and  if  there  is  a  God,  and 
if  thou  art  God,  wilt  thou  make  thyself  known  unto 
me,  and  I  will  give  away  all  my  sins  to  know  thee, 
and  that  I  may  be  raised  from  the  dead,  and  be  saved  at 
the  last  day.  So  great  was  his  emotion,  that  when  lie 
had  said  these  words,  he  was  struck  as  if  he  were  dead. 

When  the  king  thus  fell  his  servants  ran  and  told 
the  queen  what  had  happened.  She  at  once  came  into 
the  room  where  he  lay,  and  seeing  Aaron  and  his  breth- 
ren  standing   by  she  became  very  angry,  as  she  sup- 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 35 

posed  that  they  were  the  cause  of  the  evil  that  had,  in 
her  estimation,  befallen  her  husband.  She,  without 
hesitation,  ordered  the  king's  servants  to  take  the 
brethren  and  slay  them  ;  but  they  dared  not,  for  they 
feared  the  power  which  was  in  Aaron.  The  queen 
was  also  afraid,  but  she  seemed  to  think  that  the  best 
wa}^  to  get  rid  of  the  trouble  was  to  destro}'  those  who 
she  fancied  brought  it.  As  the  king's  servants  refused 
to  obey  her  command,  she  ordered  them  to  go  out  into 
the  streets  and  call  upon  the  people  to  come  in  and  kill 
Aaron  and  his  companions. 

When  Aaron  saw  the  temper  of  the  queen,  he  feared 
lest  the  multitude,  in  the  hardness  of  their  hearts, 
would  raise  a  great  commotion,  and  be  a  cause  of 
hindering  the  work  of  God,  which  had  so  auspiciously 
commenced  with  the  king.  Therefore  he  put  forth  his 
hand  and  raised  the  monarch  from  the  earth,  and  at 
the  same  time  said  unto  him.  Stand.  The  king  at  once 
received  his  strength  and  stood  upon  his  feet,  at  the 
sight  of  which  the  queen  and  her  servants  wondered 
greath^  and  were  filled  wdth  fear. 

Then  the  king  began  to  explain  to  them  what  he 
had  learned  with  regard  to  God  and  the  gospel,  and 
he  spoke  with  such  great  power  that  his  whole 
household  was  converted.  The  multitude  also  that  had 
gathered  at  the  call  of  the  queen  were  pacified  by  his 
words,  and  when  he  saw  that  their  hearts  were  softened 
he  caused  that  Aaron  and  his  brethern  should  teach 
them  the  word  of  God. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

THE  KING  ISvSUES  A  PROCLAMATION  — THE  RESULTS  OF  THE 
LABORS  OF  THE  SONS  OF  MOSIAH— THE  PEOPLE  OF 
ANTI-NEPHI-LEHI  — THEY  BURY  THEIR  WEAPONS  OF 
WAR  — ARE  MASSACRED  BY  THE  THOUSAND  — THEY 
REMOVE  TO  THE  TERRITORY  OF  THE  NEPHITES,  WHO 
GIVE   THEM   THE   LAND   OF  JERSHON. 

A  FTER  THE  king  was  converted  he  sent  a  procla- 
mation tliroughont  the  land  forbidding  any  and  all 
from  persecuting  Amnion  and  his  fellow-missionaries, 
giving  them  liberty  to  preach  an^'where  and  every- 
where that  they  desired.  Our  readers  may  be  sure 
that  this  privilege  was  not  negle(5led.  To  use  Amnion's 
own  words,  the  missionaries  entered  into  their  houses 
and  taught  them ;  they  taught  them  in  their  temples 
and  synagogues,  in  the  open  streets  and  on  the  loft}- 
hills.  But  often  they  were  cast  out,  spit  upon,  smitten, 
stoned,  bound,  cast  into  prison  and  made  to  sliffer  all 
manner  of  affliclions,  from  which  the  Lord,  in  his  mere}', 
delivered  them  and  from  which  the  king's  proclamation 
afterward  protedled  them.  Nor  was  the  result  of  their 
labors  trifling,  but  glorious  in  the  saving  of  many  thou- 
sand souls ;  for  unto  the  Lord  were  converted  the  people 
of  the  Lamanites  who  dwelt  in  the  lands  of  Ishmael, 
Middoni,  Shilom  and  Shemlon,  and  in  the  cities  of 
Neplii,  Lemuel  and  Shimnilon;  and  they  became  a 
righteous,  peaceful,  God-serving  people,  and  from  faith- 
ful obedience  to  his  law  they  never  fell  away.  But 
the  various  bodies  of  Nephite  apostates  who  dwelt 
among  the  Lamanites  universally  reje(5led  the  gospel 
message,  with  the  exception  of  one  single  Amalekite, 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  1 37 

and  of  what  ultimately  became  of  him  we  have  no 
record. 

Histor}'  often  repeats  itself,  but  we  have  no  recol- 
lection of  any  parallel  to  the  events  that  followed  this 
marvelous  conversion.  The  Lamanite  people  now 
became  two  as  distin(5l  and  separate  bodies  as  they  and 
the  Nephites  had  beforetimes  been.  But  with  this 
strange  complication,  the  apostate  Nephites  now  occu- 
pied the  place  and  did  the  work  of  the  natural  Laman- 
ites,  while  the  true  descendants  of  Laman  and  Lemuel 
took  the  ground  previously  held  by  the  righteous 
Nephites.  So  clearly  defined  did  .  the  division  become 
that  the  supreme  ruler  (  Lamoni's  father  ) ,  having  turned 
from  the  traditions,  habits  and  customs  of  the  Laman- 
ites,  was  determined  to  also  cast  aside  the  old  name. 
If  they  were  Lamanites  in  name  alone  they  would  cut 
that  weak  cord  which  alone  held  them  to  the  past,  and  be 
as  new  in  name  as  they  were  in  feelings,  hopes,  loyalty 
and  religion.  So,  after  advising  with  Amnion  and  his 
fellow  missionaries,  he  gave  to  his  people  the  name  of 
Anti-Nephi-Lehies,  and  to  his  son,  to  whom  he  trans- 
ferred the  ro3'al  power,  that  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi. 

The  renegade  Amalekites,  Amulonites  and  others 
were  not  willing  to  be  ruled  by  a  Christian  monarch. 
They  had  rejected  Christianit}'  altogether,  and  would 
not  have  it  as  the  ruling  power,  either  in  Nephi  or 
Zarahemla.  With  the  old  sophistries  and  falsehoods 
they  raised  a  mutiny  in  the  hearts  of  their  associate 
Lamanites  and  urged  them  on  to  rebellion  against  the 
rightful  king  and  his  believing  subje6ls.  But  the  con- 
verted Lamanites  made  no  preparations  to  resist  them; 
they  felt  that  in  times  past  with  unholy  hands  they 
had  spilt  blood  as  water  on  the  land;  blood  that  the}' 


138  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

could  never  atone  for,  but  tlie}^  would  do  it  no  more. 
Passive  non-resistance  for  the  future  should  be  their 
policy,  but  the  blood  of  a  fellow-being  they  would  never 
again  shed,  no  matter  how  great  the  peril,  how  intense 
the  aggravation.  As  a  witness  of  the  completeness  of 
this  resolve,  they  took  their  weapons  of  war  and  buried 
them  deep  in  the  earth  with  an  oath  and  covenant  that 
they  would  never  dig  them  lip  again.  When  the  mad- 
dened hosts  of  their  embittered  brethren  rushed  upon 
them,  the}^  came  forth  unarmed,  bowed  down  before 
their  assailants,  and  submitted  to  their  fate.  \\'ith 
them  to  live  was  Christ,  to  die  was  salvation.  The 
vengeful  Nephite  apostates  led  the  inglorious  charge 
and  shed  most  of  the  blood  that  flowed  that  da\',  when 
one  thousand  and  five  unresisting  mart3'rs  glorified  the 
Lamanite  race  b}^  the  tribute  of  their  lives  to  God  and 
the  truth.  A  thousand  ransomed  souls,  washed  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  that  da}'  entered  the  gates  of 
heaven  to  stand  amongst  the  saviors  on  Alount  Zion  in 
the  great  day  of  the  redeemed.  Nor  was  there  J03" 
alone  in  that  bright  world  beyond,  but  on  earth  the 
church  was  gladdened  by  fresh  accessions  to  the  cause. 
When  many  of  the  aAual  Lamanites  witnessed  the 
great  change  that  had  taken  place  in  their  brethren, 
that  they  would  quietly,  peacefully,  joyously  lay  down 
their  lives,  their  consciences  smote  them;  the}-  sta^-ed 
their  hands,  and  rose  in  tumult  against  their  Amalekite 
leaders,  and  would  no  longer  be  the  murderers  of  their 
kin.  The  blood  of  the  mart3'rs  was  indeed  the  seed  of 
the  church,  for  there  were  more  added  to  the  fold  of 
Christ  on  that  memorable  daj'  than  those  who  passed 
away  to  the  presence  of  their  God. 

Foiled  in    tlicir  attempt  to  destroy-  the  Anti-Nephi- 


vSTORY    OF   THE    BOOK   OF    MORMON.  1 39 

Lehies  (or  Aniiiioiiites  as  we  shall  hereafter  call  them), 
the  bloodthirst}'  Lamanites,  led  as  usual  by  Nephite 
apostates,  made  a  sudden  incursion  into  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  and,  in  fulfilment  of  Alma's  prophecies, 
destroyed  the  great  city  of  Ammonihah,  of  which  we 
shall  say  more  hereafter,  but  met  with  most  disastrous 
defeat  later  on  in  the  campaign.  Still  vowing  ven- 
geance thcA'  returned  to  their  own  lands,  and  feeling  that 
the  Ammonites  were  in  S3anpathy  with  the  Nephites, 
they  satisfied  their  hatred  by  again  slaughtering  many 
of  these  unresisting  people,  who,  as  before,  permitted 
themselves  to  be  slain  without  making  the  first  effort  at 
defense.  But  Amnion  and  his  brethren  were  not  willing 
to  have  the  disciples  continualh-  harassed  and  eventuall}' 
exterminated;  thej^  judged  that  the  Lord  having  so 
thoroughly  tried  the  faith  of  this  devoted  people,  would 
provide  some  way  of  escape. 

Amnion  counseled  with  the  king  and  it  was  thought 
it  would  be  better  to  forsake  their  all  so  far  as  worldl}^ 
posessions  were  concerned,  than  to  sacrifice  their  lives. 
But  first  let  them  inquire  of  the  Lord.  Amnion  did  so 
and  the  Lord  said.  Get  this  people  out  of  this  land, 
that  they  perish  not,  for  Satan  has  great  hold  of  the 
hearts  of  the  Amalekites  who  do  stir  up  the  Laman- 
ites to  anger  against  their  brethren  to  slay  them ; 
therefore  get  thee  out  of  this  land;  and  blessed  are  the 
people  of  this  generation  for  I  will  preserve  them. 

The  word  of  the  Lord  thus  received  was  jo3^fully 
obeyed.  The  Ammonites  gathered  up  their  flocks  and 
their  herds  and  departed  into  the  wilderness  that  la}^ 
between  the  lands  of  Nephi  and  Zarahemla.  There 
they  rested  whilst  Aiiimon  and  his  brethren  went  for- 
ward and  treated  with  the  Nephites  in  behalf   of  the 


140  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

persecuted  hosts  they  had  left  behind.  The  people,  by 
united  voice,  gladl}^  welcomed  their  co-religionists  and 
set  apart  the  land  of  Jershon  as  their  inheritance. 
Thither  the  Ammonites  with  liapp}-  feet  repaired,  and 
there  they  dwelt  until  the  breaking  out  of  war  made  it 
desirable  that  they  should  remove  to  the  land  of  Melek, 
and  many  thousands  in  after  years  emigrated  to  the 
land  north.  Of  their  future  history  we  shall  speak, 
from  time  to  time,  when  it  conne6ls  with  that  of  the 
Nephites. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

REVIEW  OF  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  SONS  OF  MOSIAH  — ITS 
IMPORTANCE  AND  GREAT  LENGTH  — ITS  RESULTS  TO 
BOTH  RACES  — THE  DATES  OF  ITS  LEADINCr  OCCUR- 
RENCES. 

00  FAR  as  we  can  gather  from  the  records,  the  great 
mission  of  Amnion  and  his  brethren  to  the  Laman- 
ites  was  productive  of  results  new  to  the  history-  of  the 
Nephites.  On  many  previous  occasions  dissenters  from 
the  latter  had  gone  over  to  the  Lamanites,  until  that 
nation  consisted  of  a  mixed  race.  But  the  Xephite 
people  appear  to  have  been,  almost  without  exception, 
the  literal  descendants  of  the  first  founders  of  the  mon- 
archy, Nephi,  Sam,  Jacob,  Joseph  and  Zoram,  and  of 
the  people  of  Zarahemla.  But  now  a  large  body  of 
Lamanites  was  incorporated  in  the  Xephite  nation  and 
became  partakers  of  the  liberties  accorded  to  all  other 
citizens.     As   the  history  of  the  two  nations   proceeds, 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  141 

the  original  distiudlions  of  descent  become  less  and  less 
observable,  as  defections  from  both  people  were  con- 
stantly occurring,  so  that  in  process  of  time  a  Nephite 
was  not  so  much  a  literal  descendant  of  Lehi's  greatest 
son,  as  one  who  recognized  the  Nephite  government,  was 
an  observer  of  the  law  of  Aloses  and  a  believer  in  the 
gospel ;  while  the  Lamanite  was  he  who  dwelt  in  the 
dominions  of  that  people,  rejeCled  the  law  and  the  gos- 
pel, and  adopted  the  false  traditions  of  that  race. 

The  mission  of  Ammon  and  his  brethren  was  not 
onl}'  important  but  it  was  of  great  length.  They  left 
Zarahemla  in  the  first  year  of  the  Judges  (B.  C.  91) 
and  returned  in  the  fourteenth  (B.  C.  78).  It  seems 
altogether  probable  that  the  conversion  of  king  La- 
moni  took  place  in  the  first  3'ear  of  their  ministry, 
unless  Ammon  was  detained  in  prison  a  lengthened 
period  before  he  was  brought  before  the .  king  (for 
which  suggestion  we  find  no  warrant),  as  it  was  only 
the  third  da}'  of  Ammon's  servdce  when  his  confliA 
occurred  with  the  cattle  thieves  at  the  waters  of  Sebus. 
The  conversion  of  Lamoni  was  the  immediate  result. 
Yet  we  judge  that  the  establishment  and  organization 
of  the  church  in  the  land  of  Ishmael  was  a  work  of 
considerable  time.  We  are  strengthened  in  this  opin- 
ion by  the  account  of  the  labors  performed  b}-  Aaron 
and  others  during  this  same  period. 

In  the  fifth  year  of  the  Nephite  Judges  (B.  C.  87) 
the  Lamanites  invaded  Zarahemla  and  were  disas- 
trously defeated,  about  which  time  m'c  suggest  Aaron 
and  his  fellows  were  confined  in  prison  in  the  land  of 
Aliddoni,  and  the  results  of  the  war  would  measurably 
account  for  the  great  cruelty  with  which  the}^  were 
treated  by  the  exasperated  Lamanites,  as  well   as   for 


142  STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

the  ferocity  of  the  old  king  when  he  found  his  son  in 
the  compan}'  of  the  hated  Nephite.  After  the  inci- 
dents of  that  eventful  meeting  the  king  was  not  in  a 
frame  of  mind  to  go  to  war  with  the  Nephites;  the 
generous  words  and  magnanimous  condu(5l  of  Amnion 
had  produced  such  a  deep  influence,  that  though  not 
3'et  converted,  his  heart  had  experienced  a  great  change. 
Probabl}'  a  year  or  two  passed  before  Aaron  and  his 
fellow  laborers  brought  him  to  a  full  knowledge  of  the 
true  plan  of  redemption.  For  these  reasons  we  con- 
sider the  meeting  of  Lamoni  and  his  father  did  not 
take  place  earlier  than  B.  C.  87.  The  old  king's  con- 
version was  followed  b}^  the  issuance  of  his  proclama- 
tion of  protection  and  unqualified  religious  liberty  to 
the  Nephite  missionaries  and  to  all  his  subjects;  of 
which  proclamation  Aaron  and  his  co-laborers  took  the 
fullest  benefit  by  preaching  from  cit}'  to  cit\'  throughout 
the  wide  Lamanite  territory,  establishing  churches  and 
ordaining  officers  therein.  This  labor  occupied  some 
years.  As  the  church  grew  the  spirit  of  rebel- 
lion developed  amongst  the  unconverted,  until  they 
declared  open  war  against  the  king,  and  massacred  their 
gospel-believing  brethren. 

Immediately  after  the  massacre  of  the  1005  Anti- 
Nephi-Lehies  the  angry  Lamanites  broke  out  in  war 
with  the  Nephites,  under  the  idea  that  the  latter  were 
the  cause  of  their  internal  troubles.  They  made  a 
sudden  incursion  into  the  land  of  Zarahemla  and 
destroyed  the  city  of  Ammonihah,  which  event  took 
place  in  the  eleventh  year  of  the  Judges  (  B.  C.  81  ),  and 
after  that  they  had  many  battles  with  the  Nephites, 
in  which  they  were  driven  and  slain.  After  their 
return   from    this   inglorious    campaign    thev    wreaked 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  143 

their  vengeance  on  their  unoffending  brethren,  and 
again  commenced  to  massacre  them,  which  murders,  we 
suggest,  took  place  during  the  thirteenth  year  of  the 
reign  of  the  Judges  (  B.  C.  79),  as  in  the  year  follow- 
ing the  whole  of  the  believing  Lamanites  migrated  to 
the  land  of  Jershon,  as  before  narrated  (B.  C.  78). 
These  dates  are  simply  suggestive  as  far  as  the  his- 
tory- of  the  mission  is  concerned,  but  those  that  relate 
to  the  Nephites  are  distin6lly  stated  in  the  annals  of 
that  people. 


CHAPTER     XXIII. 

THE  DAYS  OF  THE  JUDGES  — THEIR  NAMES  AND  REIGNS  — 
THE  HERESY  OF  NEHOR  — HE  SLAYS  GIDEON  AND  IS 
EXECUTED  — AMLICI'S  REBELLION  — THE  BATTLE  OF 
AMNIHU— THE  CONFLICT  AT  THE  CROvSSING  OF  THE 
SIDON— A  THIRD   BATTLE. 

T^OR  A  period  of  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  j-ears 
succeeding  the  death  of  king  Mosiah,  the  Nephite 
commonwealth  was  governed  b}^  judges.  These  were 
chosen  by  the  united  voice  of  the  people,  as  provided 
in  the  constitution  framed  under  Divine  inspiration  by 
the  last  king,  and  acknowledged  as  the  supreme  -law  of 
the  nation,  through  its  unanimous  acceptance  as  such, 
by  the  entire  people.  At  the  end  of  this  period  the 
republic  was  overthrown  through  the  great  wickedness 
of  all  classes  of  the  community,  and  the  people  divided 
themselves  into  numerous  independent  tribes. 

It  is  not  a^luall}'  certain  that  the  Book  of  Mormon 


144  vSTORY   OF   THE    BOOK   OF    MORMON. 

gives  us  the  names  of  all  the  Nephite  chief  judges. 
In  the  earlier  portion  of  the  annals  of  these  times  the 
order  of  succession  is  plainh^  stated,  but  in  the  record 
of  later  3-ears  the  name  of  the  judge  is  sometimes  only 
mentioned  incidentally  in  the  historic  narrative.  It  is 
therefore  beyond  our  power  to  determine  if  there  were, 
or  were  not,  others  whose  names  have  been  omitted  by 
the  sacred  historians.  The  judges  mentioned  bv  name 
or  description  are  twelve  in  number.  Of  these,  five, 
Pahoran  II.,  Cezoram,  Cezoram's  son  (whose  name  is 
not  given),  Seezoram  and  Lachoneus  II.,  were  assassi- 
nated; one,  Pacumeni,  was  slain  in  battle  with  the 
Lamanites;  two.  Alma  and  Nephi,  were  translated  or 
taken  by  the  Lord;  three,  Nephihah,  Pahoran  I.,  and 
Helaman,  died  a  natural  death,  whilst  of  the  manner  of 
the  decease  of  one,  Lachoneus  I.,  we  have  no  record. 
They  judged  the  Nephites  in  the  following  order:  i 
Alma  ( the  younger),  from  B.  C.  91  to  B.  C.  83  ;  2  Nephi- 
hah, from  B.C.  83  to  B.  C.  68;  3  Pahoran  I.,  from  B.  C. 
68  to  B.  C.  53;  4  Pahoran  II.,  from  B.  C.  52  to  B.  C. 
52;  5  Pacumeni,  from  B.  C.  52  to  B.  C.  51;  6  Helaman 
(the  younger),  from  B.  C.  50  to  B.  C.  39;  7  Nephi, 
from  B.  C.  39  to  B.  C.  30;  8  Cezoram,  from  B.  C.  30  to 
B.  C.  26;  9  Cezoram's  son,  from  B.  C.  26  to  B.  C.  26; 
10  Seezoram,  B.  C.  —  to  B.  C.  23;  11  Lachoneus  L, 
from  —  to  — ;   12  Lachoneus  II.,  from  —  to  A.  C.  30. 

It  is  possible  that  some  unnamed  judge  may  have 
ruled  the  Nephites  for  a  short  time  after  the  murder 
of  Cezoram's  son,  and  before  Seezoram  was  chosen, 
and  still  more  probable  that  one  or  more  rulers  pre- 
sided over  the  destinies  of  the  nation  between  the 
death  of  Seezoram  and  the  election  of  Lachoneus  I.,  as 
there  was  a  space  of  fifty-three  years  between  the  mur- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 45 

der  of  Seezoraiii  and  that  of  Lachoneus  II.,  who  suc- 
ceeded his  father.  Alma,  the  son  of  Alma,  was  the 
first  chief  judge  of  the  Nephite  republic,  having  been 
called  to  that  high  position  before  the  death  of  king 
Mosiah. 

It  was  the  first  3'ear  of  x\lma's  reign.  Could  our 
readers  have  taken  a  glimpse  at  the  fair  capital  of  the 
Nephites  at  that  time  (B.  C.  91),  already-  rich  in  the 
awards  of  human  industry,  combined  with  the  lavish 
productions  of  nature  in  that  much  favored  land,  they 
might  have  noticed  in  the  principal  street  a  portly,  hand- 
some man,  manifesting  in  his  carriage  the  evidences 
of  great  bodily  strength,  combined  with  vanity,  self- 
sufiicienc}^  aud  subtlet3\  They  might  have  obser\^ed 
that  his  raiment  was  made  of  the  finest  fabrics  that 
the  looms  of  Zarahemla  could  produce,  lavishly  em- 
broidered and  ornamented  with  the  labors  of  the 
cunning  workman  in  silk,  in  feathers  and  the  precious 
metals,  whilst  at  his  side  hung  a  richh'  decorated 
sword.  This  man  was  no  king,  no  governor,  no  general 
of  the  armies  of  Israel ;  he  was  simpl}^  Nehor,  the  suc- 
cessful religious  charlatan  of  the  hour,  to  whom  the 
unstable  listened  and  the  weakminded  flocked. 

Nehor's  teachings  had  at  au}^  rate  the  interest  of 
novelty  to  the  Nephites,  yet  some  of  his  theories  were 
older  than  Idumea.  They  had  been  rejected  in  the 
counsels  of  heaven  before  Lucifer,  the  Son  of  the  ]\Iorn- 
ing,  fell.  He  would  save  all  men  in  their  sins  and  with 
their  sins;  he  abolished  hell,  established  a  paid  order  of 
priests,  and  taught  doctrines  so  liberal  that  ever}'  man 
could  be  a  member  of  his  church  and  yet  continue  to 
gratify  ever}'  vice  his  nature  inclined  to.  For  this 
liberality  of  dodlrine,  Nehor  expelled  in  return  liber- 


146  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

ality  of  support  for  himself  and  assistants,  in  which 
anticipation  he  was  not  disappointed.  Many  adopted 
his  heresies;  his  success  fired  his  zeal,  and  developed 
his  vanity.  He  was  so  used  to  the  sycophancy  of  his 
converts  that  he  was  restive  under  contradi6lion,  and 
when  Gideon,  the  aged  patriot,  and  teacher  in  the  true 
church,  one  day  met  him  in  the  streets  of  Zarahemla 
and  upbraided  him  for  his  wicked  course,  neither 
respecting  his  great  age  nor  his  man}^  virtues,  Nehor 
drew  his  sword  and  smote  him  till  he  died.  For  this 
Avilful  and  unprovoked  crime,  the  murderer  was  tried, 
convi6led,  and  afterwards  executed.  His  execution 
took  place  on  the  hill  Alanti,  and,  from  the  way  in 
which  his  death  is  spoken  of,  we  imagine  that  he  was 
hanged. 

Though  Nehor's  shameful  life  was  thus  ended, 
iinfortunatel}^  his  do(5lrine  did  not  die  with  him.  It 
was  too  pleasant  to  those  who  desired  to  gain  heaven 
by  a  life  of  sin.  Consequently  it  spread  widely  through 
the  teachings  of  his  followers.  In  later  years  the  trai- 
torous Amlicites,  the  apostate  Amalekites,  the  blood- 
thirst}^  Amulonites  and  Ammonihahites,  were  all 
believers  in  his  soul-destroying  do6lrines.  The  blood 
shed,  the  miser}^  produced,  the  treasure  expended 
through  the  wickedness  and  folly  of  these  base  crea- 
tures, cannot  be  computed. 

The  increase  of  these  false  teachers  among  the 
Nephites  rapidly  developed  class  distinctions  and  social 
divisions;  their  adherents  being  generally  gathered 
from  amongst  those  who  loved  the  vain  things  of  the 
world.  Naturall}'  the}-  became  proud  and  overbearing, 
and  bitter  in  their  feelings  towards  the  members  of  the 
true  Church  of    Christ.      Manv  of  the  latter  received 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 47 

severe  persecution  at  the  hands  of  the  dissenters,  and 
bore  it  without  retaliation,  while  others  returned  insult 
for  insult,  and  gave  blow  for  blow. 

The  example  of  these  self-appointed  teachers  pro- 
duced a  like  spirit  throughout  their  churches,  and  their 
members  became  idle  and  full  of  devices  to  enable  them 
to  live  M'ithout  honest  toil.  The}'  gave  way  to  sorcery 
and  idolatry,  to  robber}'  and  murder,  and  to  all  manner 
of  wickedness,  for  which  offenses  they  were  duh- 
punished  according  to  the  law,  whenever  convi6lion 
could  be  obtained,  and  when  the  intent  of  the  law  was 
not  thwarted  b}-  their  unholy  combinations.  This 
development  of  priestcraft  also  gave  rise  to  another 
evil.  Many  belonging  to  the  apostate  churches,  though 
not  willing  to  openlj'  plunder  or  murder  for  gain,  were 
anxious  for  a  monarch}-  to  be  established,  that  thereby 
they  might  be  appointed  office  holders,  etc.,  and  fatten 
at  the  public  crib.  Their  hope  and  intention  was  to 
destroy  the  Church  of  God,  and,  undoubtedly,  to  despoil 
its  members. 

In  the  fifth  year  of  the  Judges,  a  willing  instru- 
ment arose  to  effect  their  purpose.  His  name  was 
Amlici;  a  follower  of  Nehor,  corrupt  and  ambitious,  but 
cunning  in  the  wisdom  of  the  world.  He  was  chosen 
by  the  enemies  of  the  commonwealth  to  be  the  king 
of  the  Nephites.  The  whole  question  was  brought 
before  the  people  at  a  general  eledlion,  as  provided  by 
the  code  of  Mosiah.  The  monarchists  were  outvoted; 
the  republic  and  the  church  were  saved. 

This  should  have  ended  the  matter,  but  it  did  not; 
the  turbulent  minority,  incited  by  Amlici,  would  not 
accept  this  constitutional  decision.  They  assembled 
and   crowned   their   favorite  as    king  of  the  Nephites, 


148  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  he  at  once  began  to  prepare  for  war,  that  he  might 
force  the  rest  of  the  people  to  accept  his  government. 
Nor  was  Alma  idle;  he  also  made  read}-  for  the  impend- 
ing contest.  He  gathered  his  people  and  armed  them 
with  all  the  weapons  known  to  Nephite  warfare.  The 
two  armies  of  those  who  so  short  a  time  before  were 
brethren,  met  near  a  hill  called  Amnihn,  on  the  east 
bank  of  the  river  Sidon.  There  a  bloody  battle  followed, 
in  which  Amlici's  forces  were  disastronsl}^  defeated 
with  a  loss  of  12,532  men,  whilst  the  victors  had  to 
monrn  the  loss  of  6,562  warriors  slain. 

After  pnrsning  the  defeated  monarchists  as  far  as 
he  was  able.  Alma  rested  his  troops  in  the  valle}-  of 
Gideon  (named  after  the  martyr  slain  b}'  Nehor).  He 
there  took  the  precantion  to  send  ont  fonr  officers  with 
their  companies  to  watch  the  movements  and  learn  the 
intentions  of  the  retreating  foe.  These  officers  were 
named  Zeram,  Amnor,  Manti  and  Limher.  On  the 
morrow  these  scouts  returned  in  great  haste,  and 
reported  that  the  Amlicites  had  joined  a  vast  host  of 
Lamanites  in  the  land  oMinon,  where  unitedly  they 
were  sla3dng  the  Nephite  population  and  ravaging  their 
possessions;  at  the  same  time  the}^  were  pushing  rapid!}- 
towards  the  Nephite  capital  with  the  intent  of  captur- 
ing it  before  Alma's  army  could  return.  Alma  at  once 
headed  his  troops  for  Zarahemla,  and  with  all  haste 
marched  towards  it.  He  reached  the  crossing  of  the 
Sidon  without  meeting  the  enemy,  but  while  attempt- 
ing to  pass  to  the  western  bank  he  was  confronted  by 
the  allied  armies. 

A  terrible  battle  ensued;  the  Nephites  were  taken 
somewhat  at  a  disadvantage,  but  being  men  of  faith, 
they  fervently  sought  heaven's  aid,  and  in  the  increased 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    M0R:M0X.  149 

fervor  this  faith  inspired,  they  advanced  to  the  combat. 
With  Alma  at  their  head,  the  advanced  guard  forded 
the  river  and  broke  upon  the  enemy  who  stood  await- 
ing them.  By  the  fnry  of  their  charge  they  drove  in 
the  ranks  of  the  eneni}',  and  as  they  pnshed  onward 
they  cleared  the  gronnd  by  throwing  the  bodies  of  their 
fallen  foes  into  the  Sidon,  thns  making  an  opening  for 
the  main  body  to  obtain  a  foothold.  In  this  charge 
Alma  met  Anilici  face  to  face,  and  they  fonght  des- 
perately. In  the  midst  of  this  hand  to  hand  combat, 
Alma  lifted  his  heart  on  high,  and  prayed  for  renewed 
strength  that  he  might  not  be  overpowered,  but  live  to 
do  more  good  to  his  people.  His  prayers  were  answered, 
and  thereb}'  he  gained  new  vigor  to  battle  with  and 
eventuall}'  slay  Amlici.  Amlici  slain.  Alma  led  the 
attack  to  where  the  king  of  the  Lamanites  fought. 
But  that  monarch  retired  before  the  impetuous"  valor  of 
the  high  priest,  and  commanded  his  guards  to  close  in 
upon  his  assailant.  The  order  was  promptl}^  obeyed, 
but  it  did  not  succeed.  Alma  and  his  guards  bore 
down  upon  them  with  such  fury  that  the  few  of  the 
monarch's  w^arriors  who  escaped  made  a  hasty  retreat. 
Pushing  steadil}^  on,  Alma  kept  driving  the  allies  before 
him,  until  his  w^hole  army  had  crossed  the  Sidon. 
There  the  enemy,  no  longer  able  to  meet  his  well 
ordered  advance,  broke  in  all  diredlions,  and  retreated 
into  the  wilderness  that  la}-  to  the  north  .  and  west. 
They  were  hotly  pursued  b}^  the  Nephites  as  long  as 
the  latter's  strength  permitted,  and  were  met  on  all 
quarters  by  patriots  rallying  to  the  call  of  the  com- 
monwealth, who  slew  them  by  thousands.  A  remnant 
eventually  reached  that  part  of  the  wilderness  known 
as  Hermounts.     There  manv  died  and  were  devoured 


150  vSTORY    OF    THK    BOOK    OK    MORMO' 


\vn,i)i-;RNKss  OK   iii;km<hxi> 


by  the  wild  beasts  and  vultures  with  which  that  region 
abounded. 

A  few  days  after  this  decisive  battle,  another  invad- 
ing Lanianite  army  appeared.  This  one  advanced 
along  the  east  bank  of  the  Sidon.  xA-lnia,  having  been 
wounded,  sent  one  of  his  officers,  who  met  the  hosts  of 
the  Lamanites,  and  drove  them  back  to  their  own  lands. 


CHAPTER     XXIV. 

AIvMA  RESIGNS  THE  CHIEF  JUDGESHIP  — NEPHIHAH  CHOvSEN 
—  ALMA  MINISTERS  IN  ZARAHEMLA,  GIDEON,  MELEK 
AND  AMMONIH AH  — CONDITION  OF  THE  LAST  NAMED 
CITY  — IT  REJECTS  THE  MESSAGE  ALMA  BEARS  — AN 
ANGEL  MEETS  HIM  — AMULEK— THE  LAWYER  ZEEZROM— 
THE  GREAT  CONTROVERSY  — ZEEZROM  CONVERTED  AND 
CAvST  OUT— THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  THE  RELIEVERS- 
ALMA   AND   AMULEK    IN   PRISON— THEIR    DELIVERANCE. 

^HE  GREAT  losses  sustained  by  the  Nephites  in 
war,  not  of  warriors  alone,  but  of  women  and 
children,  together  with  the  vast  amount  of  their  property 
destroyed,  had  the  effe6l  of  humbling  them  and  soften- 
ing their  wayward  hearts,  so  that  many  thousands, 
during  the  next  few  3-ears,  were  added  to  the  church 
by  baptism.  But  the  recolledlion  of  their  former  dis- 
asters was  gradually  worn  away  by  time  and  prosperit}^ 
Three  3'ears  later  we  find  great  inequality  in  the 
church  —  some  poor  and  some  rich,  the  more  powerful 
abusing  and  oppressing  their  weaker  brethren.  This 
course  proved  a  great  stumbling-block  to  those  who 
were  not  numbered  with  the  church,  as  well  as  being 
the  cause  of  much  sorrow  and  ill-feeling  amongst  its 
members.  Finding  that  no  one  man  could  properly 
attend  to  the  duties  of  his  many  offices.  Alma  deter- 
mined to  resign  his  chief  judgeship,  and  devote  his  en- 
tire time  to  his  duties  as  the  earthly  head  of  the  church. 
Preparatory  to  this  resignation,  he  sele(5led  one  of  the 
leading  elders,  named  Nephihah,  to  be  his  successor  as 
chief  judge.  This  choice  was  confirmed  by  the  people. 
(B.C.  83.) 

Alma  now  gave  his  entire  attention  to  the  duties 


152  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

of  his  calling  as  a  preacher  of  righteousness.  He 
commenced  his  labors  in  Zarahemla.  Thence  he  went 
to  the  cit}^  of  Gideon.  After  ministering  there  for 
some  time,  he  returned  for  rest  to  his  home  in  the  capi- 
tal city. 

The  next  year  (B.  C.  82),  Alma  turned  his  face 
westward.  He  visited  the  land  of  Melek,  where  his 
labors  were  crowned  with  abundant  blessings.  Hav- 
ing satisfied  himself  with  the  good  that  he  had  accom- 
plished, he  traveled  three  days'  journey  on  the  north 
of  the  land  of  Melek,  to  a  great  and  corrupt  city  called 
Ammonihah.  There  he  found  a  godless  people,  filled 
with  the  falsehoods  of  Nehor,  and  committing  all 
manner  of  abominations  without  repentance,  because 
they  cherished  the  flattering  lie,  as  the  foundation  of 
their  creed,  that  all  men  would  be  saved.  This  cit}'- 
was  in  the  hands  of  a  corrupt  clique  of  judges  and 
lawyers,  Avho  stirred  up  sedition,  tumult  and  rioting, 
that  they  might  make  money  out  of  the  suits  that  fol- 
lowed such  disturbances.  Further  than  this,  they  were 
secretly  plotting  to  overthrow  the  government,  and  rob 
the  people  of  their  highly  prized  liberties.  Among 
such  a  people  Alma  labored  in  vain;  none  would 
listen,  none  w^ould  obey,  none  ofi'ered  him  rest  and  food. 
Scorn  and  mockery  were  his  reward;  and  he  was  spat 
upon,  maltreated  and  cast  out  of  the  city. 

Weary  in  bod}-  and  sick  at  heart  because  of  the 
iniquity  of  the  people,  after  many  fruitless  efforts,  fer- 
vent prayers  and  long  fastings,  Alma  sought  some 
other  people  more  worth}^  of  salvation's  priceless  gifts. 
He  bent  his  way  towards  the  city  of  Aaron;  but  as  he 
journeyed,  an  angel  of  the  Lord  (that  same  angel  that 
beforetime  had  been  the  agent  in  his  conversion  to  God) 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  153 

Stood  before  him  and  blessed  him.  He  told  him  to  lift 
up  his  heart  and  rejoice,  for  because  of  his  faithfulness 
he  had  great  cause  to  do  so.  The  angel  then  dire6led 
Alma  to  return  to  the  sin-cursed  city  he  had  just  left, 
and  proclaim  unto  its  citizens  the  awful  message  that 
except  the}'  repented  the  Lord  would  destroy  them. 

Speedily  the  prophet  obeyed  the  angel's  words. 
By  another  road  he  drew  near  the  doomed  city,  which 
he  entered  by  its  south  gate.  As  he  passed  in  he 
hungered,  and  asked  a  man  whom  he  met,  Will  ye  give 
to  an  humble  servant  of  God  something  to  eat?  With 
jo}'  the  man  (  and,  strange  though  it  appear,  he  was 
a  rich  man )  took  him  to  his  home  and  fed,  clothed  and 
lodged  him.  Furthermore,  Amulek,  for  such  was  his 
name,  told  Alma  that  he  also  had  received  a  visit  from  a 
holy  angel  who  had  informed  him  of  the  high  priest's 
coming,  and  dire6led  him  to  receive  him  into  his  house. 
Then  Alma  blessed  Amulek  and  all  his  household,  and 
tarried  with  him  and  recruited  his  strength  under  the 
generous  hospitality  which  Amulek's  home  afforded. 
But  his  rest  was  not  to  be  a  lengthened  one;  the  people 
waxed  stronger  in  sin ;  the  cup  of  their  iniquity  was 
nearly  full.  Go,  came  the  word  of  the  Lord,  Go  forth, 
and  take  with  thee  m^^  servant  Amulek,  and  prophesy 
unto  this  people,  saying,  Repent  ye,  for  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  Except  ye  repent,  I  will  visit  this  people  in  mine 
anger;  yea,  I  will  not  turn  ni}^  fierce  anger  away.  Filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  these  servants  of  God  went  forth 
and  valiantl}'  delivered  their  terrible  message. 

One  of  those  who  most  bitterly  opposed  Alma  and 
Amulek  was  a  lawyer  named  Zeezrom.  We  find  re- 
corded at  great  length,  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  the 
details   of  the  controversy  that  occurred  between  him 


154  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  the  two  servants  of  the  Lord.  As  a  result  we 
have  handed  down  to  us  some  of  the  plainest  teachings 
regarding  the  atonement,  the  resurredlion,  the  powers  of 
the  priesthood,  etc.,  that  are  had  among  mankind.  No 
matter  what  Alma  and  his  companion  said,  Zeezrom 
could  tM-ist  it  from  its  proper  meaning;  find  blasphemy 
and  heresy  in  the  sublime  truths  of  the  gospel,  and 
extract  treason  from  the  simplest  of  God's  laws.  He 
questioned  and  cross-questioned,  he  promised  and  threat- 
ened, he  twisted  and  turned,  he  abused  and  villified,  but 
all  to  no  purpose,  he  was  caught  in  his  own  trap.  His 
heaven-inspired  opponents  made  manifest  his  thoughts 
and  intentions,  thej^  exposed  his  h'ing,  the}-  overthrew 
his  sophistries  and,  with  a  power  more  than  human, 
they  exhibited  the  blackness  of  his  heart.  As  the}'  pro- 
ceeded the  power  of  God  increased  upon  them,  their 
words  grew  yet  more  forcible  until  Zeezrom  himself 
felt  their  power.  As  his  corruptions  were  laid  bare  he 
began  to  tremble,  first  with  rage,  then  with  fear.  Bad 
as  he  was,  he  was  not  the  worst  among  that  people,  and 
when  once  he  realized  the  power  he  was  combatting,  his 
heart  began  to  acknowledge  its  guilt. 

With  this  feeling  he  commenced  to  inquire  of  Alma, 
not  in  mockery,  but  in  solemn  earnestness  with  regard 
to  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  answers  he  received  were 
like  a  two  edged  sword,  piercing  to  his  inmost  soul, 
bringing  to  him  a  terrible  sense  of  his  awful  position 
before  God,  and  encouipassing  him  about  with  the  pains 
of  hell.  He  realized  that  he  had  been  a  leader  in 
iniquity,  that  his  lyings  and  deceivings  had  greatl}-  con- 
tributed to  drag  the  people  down  to  their  existing  corrup- 
tion, and  that  he  was  among  those  most  responsible 
for  their  hardness  of  heart. 


vSTORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 55 

In  this  frame  of  mind  he  made  an  effort  to  plead 
with  the  people;  he  acknowledged  his  guilt,  testified 
to  the  virtue  and  integrity  of  Alma  and  Amulek  and 
interceded  in  their  behalf.  But  in  vain.  The  degraded 
populace  reviled  him,  the}^  mocked  at  him,  they  said  he 
was  possessed  of  a  devil,  and  further,  they  spat  on  him; 
then  thej^  cast  stones  at  him,  and  ultimately,  with  some 
others,  drove  him  out  of  their  city;  while  the  two 
prophets,  with  many  who  believed  in  their  holy  message, 
Avere  thrown  into  prison,  there  to  suffer  all  the  indigni- 
ties, persecutions  and  annoyances  that  apostate  hate 
could  inflict.  Nor  was  this  the  worst;  these  reprobates 
took  the  wives  and  babes  of  those  believers  whom  they 
had  driven  away,  with  such  as  had  accepted  the  truth 
who  still  remained  in  the  city,  and,  gathering  them  in 
one  body  they  mercilessly  burned  them  to  death  in  one 
great  martyrs'  fire.  Into  the  torturing  flames  they 
also  cast  the  records  that  contained  the  holy  scriptures, 
as  though,  in  their  blind  fury,  they  imagined  that  the}' 
could  tliereb}'  destroy  the  truths  that  were  so  odious  to 
them. 

In  their  devilish  glee  and  savage  exultation  they 
next  carried  the  two  enchained  prophets  to  the  place  of 
sacrifice,  that  they  might  harrow  up  their  souls  with 
a  view  of  the  sufferings  of  the  perishing  women 
and  children.  Amulek's  brave  and  impetuous  spirit 
could  ill  bear  the  fearful  scene.  The  groans,  cries 
and  supplications  of  the  tortured  innocents  carried  un- 
told agon}'  to  his  soul.  He  begged  Alma  to  exercise 
the  power  of  God  that  was  in  them  to  save  the  martyrs. 
But  the  Holy  Spirit  revealed  to  Alma  that  this  sacri- 
fice was  by  heaven's  consent,  and  he  replied,  The 
Spirit   constraineth   me   that    I  must   not  stretch  forth 


[56  STORY    OF    THP:    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

mine  hand,  for  behold  the  Lord  receiveth  them  up  unto 
himself  in  glor}^ ;  and  he  doth  suffer  that  the  people 
may  do  this  thing,  according  to  the  hardness  of  their 
hearts,  that  the  judgments  which  he  shall  exercise 
upon  them  in  his  wrath  may  be  just;  and  the  blood  of 
the  innocent  shall  stand  as  a  witness  against  them,  yea, 
and  cr}'  mightily  against  them  at  the  last  day.  Then 
Amulek  said.  Perhaps  they  will  burn  .us  also.  To 
which  Alma  responded,  Be  it  according  to  the  will  of 
the  Lord.  But,  behold,  our  work  is  not  finished;  there- 
fore the}'  burn  us  not. 

When  the  fire  had  burned  low,  and  the  precious 
fuel  of  human  bodies  and  sacred  records  was  consumed, 
the  chief  judge  of  the  cit}-  came  to  the  two  prisoners 
as  the}^  stood  bound,  and  mocked  them.  He  smote 
them  on  the  cheek,  and  jeeringl}-  asked  them  if  they 
would  preach  again  that  his  people  should  be  cast  into  a 
lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  seeing  that  they  had  no  power 
to  save  those  who  had  been  burned,  neither  had  God 
exercised  his  power  in  their  behalf.  But  neither 
answered  him  a  word.  Then  he  smote  them  again  and 
remanded  them  to  prison. 

After  the}'  had  been  confined  three  days,  they 
were  visited  b}-  man}-  judges  and  lawyers,  priests  and 
teachers,  after  the  order  of  Nehor,  who  came  to  exult 
in  the  misery  of  their  prisoners.  They  questioned  and 
badgered  them,  but  neither  would  reply.  They  came 
again  the  next  day,  and  went  through  the  same  per- 
formance. They  mocked  at,  smote  and  spat  upon  the 
two  disciples.  The}'  tantalized  them  with  blasphemous 
questions,  such  as  the  nature  of  their  peculiar  faith 
inspired.  How  shall  we  look  when  we  arc  dammed? 
sneeringly  asked  these  unbelievers  in  daiiiiiatiou. 


■OBTI^ 


■^) 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 59 

Patiently  and  silently  all  this  was  borne.  Day 
after  day  was  it  repeated.  Harder  and  harder  grew  the 
hearts  of  the  Animonihahites  towards  their  prisoners. 
Fiercer  and  stronger  grew  their  hatred.  They  stripped 
Alma  and  Amulek  of  their  clothes,  and,  when  naked, 
bound  them  with  strong  ropes.  They  withheld  food 
and  drink  from  them,  and  in  various  ways  they  tortured 
their  bodies,  and  sought  to  aggravate  and  tantalize 
them  and  harrow  up  their  minds.  On  the  12th  day  of 
the  tenth  month  of  the  tenth  year  of  the  Judges (B.  C. 
82), the  chief  judge  with  his  followers  again  w^ent  to  the 
prison.  According  to  his  usual  custom  he  smote  the 
brethren,  saying  as  he  did  so,  If  ye  have  the  power  of 
God,  deliver  yourselves  from  these  bonds,  and  then 
we  will  believe  that  the  Lord  will  destroy  this  people 
according  to  your  words.  This  impious  challenge  the 
crowd  one  by  one  repeated  as  the}'  passed  b}-  the  proph- 
ets, and  smote  them  in  imitation  of  their  leader.  Thus 
each  individual  assumed  the  responsibilit}-  of  the 
defiance  cast  at  the  Almighty,  and  virtually  said,  Our 
blood  be  upon  our  own  heads. 

The  hour  of  God's  power  had  now  come — the 
challenge  had  been  accepted.  The  prophets,  in  the 
majesty  of  their  calling,  rose  to  their  feet.  They 
were  endowed  with  the  strength  of  Jehovah.  Like 
burnt  thread  the  cords  that  bound  them  were  snapped 
asunder  and  they  stood  free  and  unshackled  before  the 
terror-stricken  crowd.  To  rush  from  the  prison  was  the 
first  impulse  of  the  God-defying  followers  of  Nehor. 
In  their  fear  some  fell  to  the  earth,  others,  impelled  by 
the  crowd  behind,  stumbled  and  fell  over  their  pros- 
trate bodies,  until  the}-  became  one  confused  mass, 
blocking  each  other's  way;  struggling,  j-elling,  cursing, 


i6o 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


pleading,  fighting;  franticall}-,  but  vainl}-,  endeavoring 
to  reach  the  outer  gate. 

At  this  moment  of  supreme  horror  an  earthquake 
rent  the  prison  walls.  They  trembled,  then  tottered, 
then  fell  on  the  struggling  mass  of  humanit}-  below, 
bur3'ing  in  one  vast  unconsecrated  grave  rulers  and 
judges,  lawj^ers  and  officers,  priests  and  teachers.  Not 
one  was  left  alive  of  all  the  impious  mob  who  a  few 
moments  before  defied  heaven  and  challenged  Jehovah's 
might.  But  Alma  and  Amulek  stood  in  the  midst  of 
the  ruins  unhurt.  Straightwa}-  they  left  this  scene  of 
desolation  and  went  into  the  city.  When  the  people 
saw  the  two  servants  of  God,  great  fear  fell  upon  them, 
and  the}'  fled,  as  a  goat  fleeth  with  her  young  from  two 
lions. 

Alma  and  Amulek  were  then  ordered  to  leave  the 
city.  This  they  did,  and  went  to  the  neighboring  town 
of  Sidom.  There  they  found  those  who  had  been  cast 
out  of  Ammonihah,  and  in  grief  and  sorrow  they 
related  the  stor\'  of  the  burning  of  the  wives  and  child- 
ren of  the  fugitives,  and  also  the  history  of  their  own 
miraculous  deliverance. 


sff5*.-«-sr5<k..-'-*^=*<r 


'  .1 


CHAPTER     XXV. 

ZEEZROM  vSICK  WITH  FEVER  — HIS  MIRACULOUvS  RECOVERY  — 
THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  AMMONIHAH  — THE  INVASION  OF 
THE  LAND  OF  NOAH  — ZORAM,  THE  NEPHITE  COMMAN- 
DER, vSEEKS  THE  MIND  OF  THE  LORD  — IT  IS  GIVEN, 
ITS  RESULTS  — THE  WAR  ENDED  — ALMA'S  MINLSTRA- 
TIONS. 

^\^'rHILB  the  fearful  tragedy  that  we  have  just 
related  was  being  enadled  in  Ammonihah,  Zeez- 
rom  —  trembling,  heart-sick  and  faint — wandered  with 
the  others  to  Sidom.  The  horrors  of  the  damned  took 
hold  of  him,  until  his  body  succumbed  to  the  agon\'  of 
his  mind.  He  was  scorched  with  a  burning  fever,  which 
continually  increased  until  the  glad  tidings  reached  his 
ears  that  Alma  and  Amulek  were  safe ;  for  he  had  feared 
that  through  his  iniquities  they  had  been  slain.  No 
sooner  did  they  reach  Sidom  than  he  sent  for  them,  as 
his  heart  then  began  to  take  courage.  They  did  not 
hesitate,  but  at  once  proceeded  to  where  he  lay.  When 
the}'  entered  his  presence,  he  stretched  forth  his  hands 
and  besought  them  to  heal  him.  Alma  questioned  him 
regarding  his  faith  in  Christ,  and  finding  that  the  good 
seed  planted  in  his  bosom  had  brought  forth  fruit,  this 
mighty  high  priest  cried  unto  the  Lord,  O  Lord  our  God, 
have  merc}^  on  this  man,  and  heal  him  according  to  his 
faith  which  is  in  Christ.  When  Alma  had  said  these 
words,  Zeezrom  leaped  upon  his  feet  and  walked,  to  the 
great  astonishment  of  all  who  witnessed  it.  Alma  then 
baptized  the  repentant  lawyer,  who  began  from  that 
time  forth  to  preach  the  glorious  message  of  eternal 
,  salvation.     His  energ}-,  wisdom,  learning  and  talents 


164  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

were  now  used  towards  the  upbuilding  of  the  kingdom 
of  God,  with  as  much  zeal  as  he  had  before  labored  for 
corruptible  riches  and  worldly  fame,  for  Zeezrom  was  a 
whole-souled,  courageous  man;  he  did  nothing  b}' 
halves  —  when  he  served  the  devil,  he  was  a  profitable 
servant;  when  he  turned  to  God,  he  did  it  with  all  his 
heart.  From  this  time  Zeezrom  became  a  preacher  of 
righteousness,  laboring  under  the  dire(5lion  of  Alma, 
and  we  next  hear  of  him  ministering  with  Amulek  to 
the  people  in  the  land  of  Melek. 

Next  3^ear  Ammonihah  was  destroyed.  Less  than 
four  months  had  elapsed  since  the  two  inspired  follow- 
ers of  the  Lamb  had  left  it  to  its  fate,  when  the  Laman- 
ites  fell  upon  it  like  a  whirlwind  in  its  suddenness,  and 
as  an  avalanche  in  its  utter  desolation.  The  dark 
skinned  warriors  of  Laman  swept  over  these  murderers 
of  the  saints  like  a  tempest  of  fire,  leaving  neither 
young  nor  old,  babe  nor  grandsire,  to  repeat  the  story 
of  their  woes.  Not  one  of  Ammonihah' s  boasting 
children  was  left  to  def}^  heaven. 

Nor  was  the  city  spared;  it,  also,  was  given  to  the 
destroyer,  and  its  palaces  and  temples,  its  homes  and  its 
workshops,  were  consumed  by  the  devouring  fire.  For 
one  day  the  fierce  flames  consumed  the  walls  and  towers 
of  Ammonihah,  Their  light  illumined  the  lurid  sky, 
shone  on  the  distant  mountain  tops,  and  lit  the  neigh- 
boring valleys.  Then  an  uninhabitable  desolation, 
stinking  with  the  rotting  carcass  of  man  and  beast, 
only  remained  to  mark  the  place  where  Ammonihah 
once  stood.  As  the  Desolation  of  Nehors,  it  was  known 
and  avoided  by  the  Nephitcs  for  many  succeeding  years. 

Emboldened  by  this  signal  triumph,  the  Lamanites 
entered  the  borders   of  the  neighboring  land  of  Noah. 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 65 

There  they  continued  their  depradations,  canying  off 
many  Nephite  captives  into  the  wilderness.  At  this 
juncture  Zoram  and  his  two  sons  (Lehi  and  Aha), 
rallied  the  Nephite  forces,  in  the  hope  of  intercepting 
the  Lanianite  armies  in  their  return  to  the  land  of 
Nephi,  and  of  delivering  the  captives. 

Before  starting  on  their  march  Zoram  determined  to 
inquire  of  the  Lord.  He  and  his  sons  knew  that  Alma 
was  a  prophet  and  revelator  to  the  nation.  Wisely 
they  went  first  to  him  and  inquired  if  it  was  the  Lord's 
will  that  the\'  should  advance  into  the  wilderness  in 
search  of  their  captive  brethren. 

Alma  laid  the  matter  before  the  Lord.  The  divine 
answer  came:  Behold  the  Lamanites  will  cross  the 
river  Sidon  in  the  south  wilderness,  away  up  beyond 
the  borders  of  the  land  of  Manti.  And  behold  there 
shall  ye  meet  them,  on  the  east  of  the  river  Sidon, 
and  there  the  Lord  will  deliver  unto  thee  thy  breth- 
ren who  have  been  taken  captive  by  the  Lamanites. 

Obedient  to  these  plain  instru6lions,  Zoram  and 
his  sons  crossed  over  the  river  Sidon  with  their  armies, 
and  marched  southward  beyond  the  borders  of  the  land 
of  Manti,  into  that  portion  of  the  great  southern  wil- 
derness which  la}'  east  of  the  river  Sidon.  There  they 
came  upon  the  enemy,  as  the  word  of  the  Lord  had 
declared,  and  there  they  joined  in  battle.  The  Laman- 
ites were  defeated,  scattered  and  driven  into  the  wil- 
derness, and  the  Nephite  captives  were  delivered. 
Great  was  the  joy  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla  when  it 
was  found  that  not  one  Nephite  had  been  lost  of  all 
those  taken  prisoners;  but  every  one,  great  and  small, 
had  escaped  the  horrors  of  slavery  in  the  hands  of  the 
Lamanites,  and  the}-  all  returned  in  peace  to  possess 


1 66  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

their  own  lands.  Here  we  have  a  most  happy  result  of 
seeking  the  word  of  the  Lord  and  then  faithfully  car- 
rying out  his  instru(5lions. 

Again  there  was  peace  throughout  the  land,  and 
the  name  of  Zoram  is  no  more  mentioned  in  the  sacred 
record. 

During  this  period  of  peace,  Alma  and  his  fellow- 
priesthood  preached  God's  holy  word  in  the  power  and 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  and  with  much  success. 
Great  prosperity  came  to  the  church  throughout  all  the 
lands  of  the  Nephites.  At  this  happj^  time  there  was 
no  inequality  among  them ;  the  Lord  poured  out  his 
Spirit  on  all  the  face  of  the  land,  as  Alma  supposed  to 
prepare  the  hearts  of  his  people  for  the  coming  of 
Christ.  Like  many  others  of  the  ancient  prophets,  he 
ante  dated  that  glorious  appearing.  He  little  knew 
of  the  wars  and  contentions,  the  apostacies  and  dissen- 
tions,  the  spiritual  tribulation  and  material  commotion 
that  would  precede  that  blessed  da3\  But  with  this 
prospe6l  full  in  view,  he  labored  and  rejoiced,  preached, 
blessed  and  prophesied,  never  tiring  in  his  energies, 
and  feeling  sorrowful  only  because  of  the  hard-heart- 
edness  and  spiritual  blindness  of  some  of  the  people. 

In  one  most  glorious  event.  Alma  had  unspeakable 
joy.  His  youthful  companions,  the  sons  of  king 
JMosiah,  returned  from  their  fourteen  ^-ears'  mission 
amongst  the  Lamanites,  during  which  time,  after  man}' 
sore  trials  and  great  tribulation,  they,  by  the  grace  of 
the  Father,  had  brought  nuiny  thousands  of  that 
benighted  race  to  a  knowledge  of  the  principles  of  the 
everlasting  gospel. 

Alma  was  traveling  soiitli  on  one  of  his  missionary 
journeys   from    the   land  of  Zarahemla   to  the   laud  of 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  167 

Manti,  when  he  met  Amnion  and  his  brethren  coming- 
from  the  land  of  Nephi,  On  hearing  the  story  of  the 
mission,  he  at  once  returned  home  with  them  to  Zara- 
hemla.  There  the  condition  of  affairs  amongst  the 
Lamanites  was  rehearsed  to  the  chief  judge,  who  laid 
the  whole  subje6l  before  the  people,  so  that  whatever 
was  done  in  relation  to  the  Christian  Lamanites  might 
be  done  by  common  consent.  The  Nephites  decided 
to  give  the  land  of  Jershon  to  these  people  for  an 
inheritance.  With  this  cheering  news  Amnion,  accom- 
panied b}'  Alma,  returned  into  the  southern  wilderness, 
to  the  place  where  his  people  were  awaiting  the 
decision  of  the  Nephites.  There  the  Ammonites  were 
ministered  to  and  comforted  by  Alma  and  others,  after 
which  they  resumed  their  march  to  the  land  set  apart 
for  their  future  abode.  There,  however,  we  shall  find, 
as  we  proceed  with  our  story,  they  remained  but  a  few 
years. 


CHAPTER     XXVI. 

KORIHOR,  THE  ANTI-CHRIST —HIS  FALSE  TEACHINGS  AND 
BLASPHEMY  — HE  IS  TAKEN  BEFORE  ALMA  — IS  STRUCK 
DUINIB- HIS  ^MISERABLE  END— THE  HERESY  ROOTED  OUT. 

^HE  NEXT  notable   event   in   the   history  of    the 
Nephites  was  the  appearance  of  Korihor,  the  anti- 
Christ.     (B.  C.  75.) 

The  dodlrines  advocated  by  Korihor  were  of  a  kind 
that  would  gain  ready  adhesion  from  those  who  did  not 
fervently  love  purity,  truth  and  righteousness,  as  they 


1 68  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

flattered  their  vanity  and  gave  them  liberty  to  follow 
the  lead  of  their  passions  without  fear  of  the  judg- 
ment or  condemnation  of  a  Divine  Being,  •  Spiritually 
he  was  a  Nihilist.  He  denied  the  coming  of  the  Mes- 
siah, he  ridiculed  prophec}'  and  revelation,  and  asserted 
that  it  was  impossible  for  men  to  know  the  future.  He 
inveighed  against  the  atonement  of  the  Redeemer  as  a 
foolish  superstition,  and  taught,  instead  of  the  unchang- 
ing truths  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  the  theorv  that 
every  man  fared  in  this  life  according  to  the  man- 
agement of  the  creature,  that  e\'ery  man  prospered 
according  to  his  genius,  and  conquered  according  to  his 
strength.  Further,  he  announced  that  whatsoever  a 
man  did  was  no  crime,  for  that  when  a  man  was  dead, 
there  was  an  end  thereof. 

It  is  almost  needless  to  say  that  those  who  accepted 
such  dogmas  gave  way  to  all  manner  of  evil  doing. 
They  became  overbearing  to  others,  exceedinglv  keen  in 
business  transa6lions,  were  full  of  covetousness,  duplic- 
ity and  lasciviousness,  and  indulged  in  various  wanton 
pleasures.  Their  motto  might  be  said  to  have  been. 
Let  us  eat,  drink  and  be  merry,  for  to-morrow  we  die; 
and  what  we  do  here  will  not  be  brouo-ht  aq:ainst  us 
hereafter. 

Korihor  also  gained  a  strong  hold  anu)ng  the  dis- 
contented, for  such  are  ever  found  where  universal 
perfection  does  not  dwell.  He  railed  at  the  holy  priest- 
hood with  fierce  words  of  falsehood.  He  charged  that 
they  sought  to  keep  the  people  down,  that  they  encour- 
aged ignorance  in  the  masses,  that  the}'  bound  their 
minds  with  foolish  traditions;  all  this,  and  much  more, 
that  they  might  usurp  power  and  authority,  and  glut 
themselves  with  the  results  of  their  vidlims'  daily  toil. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 69 

In  Alma's  answer  to  this  charge  we  have  a  pleas- 
ing insight  into  his  private  life.  He  said:  Thou 
knowest  that  we  do  not  glut  ourselves  upon  the  labors 
of  this  people,  for  behold,  I  have  labored  even  from  the 
commencement  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges  until  now, 
with  mine  own  hands,  for  my  support,  notwithstanding 
m\'  many  travels  round  about  the  land  to  declare  the 
word  of  God  unto  my  people;  and  notwithstanding  the 
man}'-  labors  I  have  performed  in  the  church,  I  have 
not  so  much  as  received  even  one  senine  for  my  labor; 
neither  has  any  of  my  brethren,  save  it  were  in  the 
judgement  seat,  and  then  we  have  received  only  accord- 
ing to  law  for  our  time. 

As  a  propagandist,  Korihor,  for  a  short  time,  was  a 
success.  We  first  hear  of  him  preaching  his  satanic 
do6lrines  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  and  as  he  claimed 
to  fully  believe  all  he  taught,  the  law  could  not  touch 
him,  as  full  religious  liberty  was  guaranteed  under  the 
constitution  and  laws  of  the  Nephite  commonwealth. 
From  Zarahemla  he  went  to  the  land  of  Jershon  to 
inoculate  the  i\mmonites  with  his  soul-destroying 
vagaries.  But  they  were  a  wiser  and  more  zealous 
people  for  the  gospel  than  were  mau}^  of  the  Nephites. 
They  took  him,  bound  him,  and  carried  him  before 
Amnion  (son  of  king  Mosiah),  their  high  priest.  He 
dire(5led  that  Korihor  should  be  removed  beyond  the 
border  of  their  land,  which  command  having  been 
obeyed,  we  next  find  the  unabashed  impostor  laboring 
amongst  the  people  of  the  land  of  Gideon.  There  he 
also  met  with  rebuffs.  He  was  arrested  b}'  the  people 
and  taken  before  the  chief  officers  in  that  land.  They 
found  they  could  do  nothing  that  would  be  satisfactory 
with   him,  so  thev  remanded  him   into   the  custodv  of 


170  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK   OF    MORMON. 

the  proper  officers,  with  instru6lions  to  carry  him 
before  Alma  and  Nephihah,  in  Zarahemla. 

When  brought  before  these  worthies^the  highest 
dignataries  of  the  church  and  state  —  Korihor  con- 
tinued in  his  course  of  loud  mouthed  blasphemy,  defi- 
ant assumption,  and  wilful  falsehood. 

He  argued  against  the  existence  of  the  Father 
and  the  coming  of  his  Only  Begotten.  Alma  accused 
him  of  arguing  against  his  convictions,  but  this  he 
stoutly  denied,  and  clamored  for  a  sign  to  be  given,  as 
he  pretended,  that  he  might  be  convinced.  Alma  at 
length,  wearied  b}-  his  impious  importunities,  told  him 
that  God,  as  a  sign,  would  smite  him  dumb.  This  ter- 
rible warning,  though  it  caused  the  pretender  some 
uneasiness,  only  resulted  in  an  attempt  at  prevarica- 
tion on  his  part.  He  said:  I  do  not  deny  the  existence 
of  a  God,  but  I  do  not  believe  there  is  a  God;  and  I 
sav  also,  that  ye  do  not  know  that  there  is  a  God;  and 
except  ye  show  me  a  sign  I  will  not  believe.  Then 
Alma  answered:  This  will  I  give  unto  thee  for  a  sign, 
that  thou  shalt  be  struck  dumb  according  to  mj-  words; 
and  I  sa}'  that,  in  the  name  of  God,  3'e  shall  be  struck 
dumb,  that  ye  shall  no  more  have  utterance. 

Korihor  received  his  sign;  Alma's  words  were  ful- 
filled; the  sign-seeker  never  more  spoke  on  earth. 
When  the  hand  of  the  Lord  fell  on  him  he  recanted. 
By  writing,  as  he  could  not  speak,  he  confessed  the 
power  of  God,  and  acknowledged  that  he  had  been  led 
astray  by  Satan,  who  had  come  to  him  in  the  form  of 
an  angel  of  light.  He  begged  that  the  curse  might  be 
removed,  but  Alma,  well  knowing  the  baseness  of  his 
heart,  refused  to  intercede  before  heaven  in  liis  behalf, 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  17I 

lest  when  restored  to  speech  he  would  again  strive  to 
deceive  the  people. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  curse  was  not  taken 
off  Korihor;  but  he  was  cast  out,  and  went  about 
from  house  to  house  begging  for  his  food. 

A  proclamation  was  next  sent  throughout  all  the 
land.  In  it  the  chief  judge  recited  what  had  happened 
to  Korihor,  and  called  upon  those  who  had  believed  in 
his  words  to  speedily  repent,  lest  the  same  judgments 
should  come  upon  them. 

This  proclamation  put  an  end  to  the  iniquity  of 
Korihor,  for  his  followers  were  all  brought  back  again 
to  the  truth.  But  Korihor,  deserted  by  the  devil,  a 
vagabond  and  a  beggar,  still  continued  to  beg  his  way 
from  town  to  town,  from  house  to  house;  until,  one 
day,  in  a  city  of  the  Zoramites,  he  was  run  over  and 
trodden  down.  The  injuries  that  he  received  at  this 
time  were  so  great  that  he  soon  after  died. 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

ZORAM  AND  THE  ZORAMITES— THEIR  PECULIAR  HERESY— 
THE  LAND  OF  ANTIONUM  — THE  RAMEUMPTOM— ALMA'S 
MISSION  TO  THESE  PEOPLE— THOSE  WHO  RECEIVE  HIS 
TEACHINGS   PERSECUTED— THEY   FLEE  TO  JERvSHON. 

TN    OUR    last   chapter  we   stated   that   Korihor,  the 
anti-Christ,  was  killed  in  a  city  of  the  Zoramites. 

Who  was  Zoram  ?  and  who  were  the  Zoramites  ?  are  the 

questions  that  now  present  themselves. 

There    are   two  distinct    classes  of   people   called 

Zoramites  in  the    Book  of   Mormon.      The    first,   the 


172  STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

descendants  of  Zoram,  the  servant  of  Laban,  who 
accompanied  Nephi  from  Jernsalem.  The  second  were 
the  followers  of  the  apostate  Zoram,  whose  defeclion 
and  treason  cansed  so  much  trouble  and  bloodshed  in 
the  Nephite  republic. 

Of  the  last  named  Zoram  and  his  individual  life 
we  have  no  history.  We  only  know  him  through  his 
pernicious  teachings,  and  the  sad  results  thereof.  But 
it  is  altogether  probable  that  before  he  started  out  as  a 
religious  reformer  on  his  own  account,  he  was  a  fol- 
lower of  Nehor,  as  the  majority  of  his  adherents  appear 
to  have  been  gathered  from  that  sedl  and  to  have 
belonged  to  that  order. 

Zoram  assembled  his  people  in  a  region  of  the 
South  American  continent,  at  that  time  but  ver}'  thinly 
settled  by  the  Nephites.  It  was  called  the  land  of 
Antionum,  and  la}'^  to  the  east  of  the  river  Sidon,  while 
it  stretched  from  the  land  of  Jershon  in  the  north,  to 
the  great  wilderness  south,  which  was  infested  with  the 
more  savage,  wandering  Lamanites.  To  this  broad 
land  the  Zoramites  gathered,  and  there  built  their- cities, 
ere6led  their  synagogues,  and  grew  in  material  wealth; 
until,  in  the  year  B.  C.  75,  they  had  became  an  impor- 
tant, though  undesirable  portion  of  the  Nephite  com- 
monwealth. As  friends  they  were  unreliable,  as  ene- 
mies formidable. 

In  the  various  apostasies,  partial  or  total,  that  from 
time  to  time  disgraced  the  Nephites,  there  is  one  char- 
adleristic  feature  that  seems  universal  to  them  all,  how- 
ever much  they  may  have  differed  on  minor  points.  It 
was  the  denial  of  the  coming  of  the  Savior  in  the  flesh,, 
and  of  the  necessity  of  His  atonement  for  the  sins  of 
the  world.     This  was  the  evil  one's  strong  point  in  his 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 73 

efforts  to  mislead  the  ancient  Nephites.  Let  him  but 
persuade  any  people  to  reje(5l  this,  the  foundation  of  the 
gospel  scheme,  and  little  he  cares  what  else  they  believe 
or  disbelieve;  for  when  this  fundamental  truth  is 
reje6led  their  spiritual  enslavement  is  secured. 

This  was  the  case  with  the  Zoramites.  The}^ 
claimed  to  be  a  chosen  and  a  holy  people,  separate  from 
their  fellowmen,  and  eledled  of  God  to  eternal  salva- 
tion, while  all  around  were  predestined  to  be  cast  down 
to  hell.  This  atrocious  creed  naturally  resulted  in  its 
adherents  and  advocates  being  puffed  up  in  vanity  and 
consumed  with  pride.  They  became  haughty,  unchar- 
itable and  tyrannical,  and  oppressors  of  their  poorer 
neighbors.  Thc}^  covered  their  bodies  with  the  finest 
apparel,  and  profusely  adorned  their  persons  with  costly 
ornaments  of  gold  and  jewels.  In  their  arrogance  and 
self-righteousness  the}^  became  the  Pharisees  of  their 
age  and  countr}^;  but  in  other  phases  of  iniquity  the}^ 
far  exceeded  their  counterparts  in  the  Holy  Land. 
They  bowed  down  to  idols,  denied  the  coming  of 
Christ,  declared  the  do6lrine  of  the  atonement  to 
be  a  foolish  tradition,  and,  like  man}'  of  the  se^ls  of 
modern  Christendom,  the}'  misinterpreted  the  teachings 
of  holy  scripture  with  regard  to  the  being  of  God. 
Their  declaration  of  faith  was:  Holy,  holy  God;  we 
believe  that  thou  art  God,  and  we  believe  that  thou  art 
holy,  and  that  thou  wast  a  spirit,  and  that  thou  art  a 
spirit,  and  that  thou  wilt  be  a  spirit  forever. 

This  strange  medley  of  ideas  gave  birth  to  corres- 
ponding vagaries  of  worship.  They  left  off  pra^ang. 
Being  chosen  and  eledled  to  be  God's  hol\'  children, 
they  had  no  need  of  prayer.  Once  a  week  the}-  assem- 
bled in  their  synagogues   and  went   through  an  empty 


174  vSTORY   OF    THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

form,  which  was  a  little  pra3'er,  a  little  praise  and  con- 
siderable self-glorification.  Having  done  this,  they 
never  mentioned  God  or  hoh'  things  again  throughout 
the  week;  indeed,  it  was  a  portion  of  their  creed  that 
their  synagogues  were  the  only  places  in  which  it  was 
lawful  to  talk  or  think  of  religious  matters. 

Their  ceremonies  were  as  absurd  as  their  creed. 
In  the  centre  of  each  of  their  synagogues  was  ere^led 
a  hol}^  stand,  or  pulpit,  called  rameumptom,  which 
stood  high  above  the  congregation.  From  the  slight 
description  given  of  it  in  the  book  of  Alma  we  j  udge  it 
to  have  been  somewhat  pyramidical  in  form,  the  top 
being  onU'  large  enough  for  one  person  to  stand  upon. 
Each  worshiper  mounted  to  the  top,  stretched  out  his 
hands  toward  heaven,  and,  in  a  loud  voice,  repeated 
their  set  form  of  worship.  Having  done  this,  he 
descended  and  another  took  his  place,  and  so  on,  until 
all  who  desired  to  go  through  the  mummery  had  satis- 
fied their  conscience  or  gratified  their  pride. 

The  tidings  of  this  defection  having  reached  Alma, 
he  seledled  several  of  the  leading  members  of  the 
priesthood,  and,  as  soon  as  possible,  proceeded  to  the 
land  Antionum,  where  the  Zoramites  had  gathered. 
Those  who  accompanied  him  were  his  two  younger 
sons,  three  of  the  sons  of  king  Mosiah,  Amulek  and 
Zeezrom.  To  his  anxiety  to  bring  these  dissenters 
back  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  to  avert  heaven's 
righteous  wrath  from  falling  upon  them,  was  added  the 
fear  that  if  they  remained  in  their  wickedness  they 
would  join  the  Lamanites  and  bring  trouble  upon  their 
more  faithful  fellow  Nephites  by  urging  the  renewal 
of  war. 

On  the  arrival  of  Alma  and  his  fellow-laborers  at 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  1 75 

the  seat  of  this  apostasy,  they  at  once  commenced  their 
ministrations.  They  taught  in  the  synagogues  and 
preached  in  the  streets.  They  visited  the  people  from 
house  to  house,  using  every  possible  effort  to  bring 
these  misguided  dissenters  to  an  understanding  of  their 
perilous  condition.  To  these  labors  we  are  indebted 
for  some  of  the  plainest  and  most  powerful  gospel 
teachings  contained  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  all  of 
which  will  well  repay  our  perusal.  Suffice  it  to  say, 
that  many  of  the  poor  and  humble,  those  who  were 
oppressed,  abused  and  trodden  down  by  their  false 
priests  and  unrighteous  rulers,  as  well  as  by  the 
wealthier  portion  of  the  community,  received  the  words 
of  salvation,  while 'the  majority  rejected  it  with  con- 
temptuous scorn.  Some  of  the  missionaries  were  mal- 
treated. Shiblon,  the  son  of  Alma,  was  imprisoned 
and  stoned  for  the  truth's  sake,  while  others  fared  but 
little  better.  Unfortunately  the  work  of  God  was 
retarded  by  the  miscondu(5l  of  Corianton,  the  brother 
of  Shiblon,  who,  for  a  time,  deserted  his  ministerial 
duties  for  the  company  of  a  harlot.  This  folly  caused 
Alma  great  sorrow,  as  it  gave  the  ungodly  a  pretext 
for  rejecting  the  gospel,  of  which  they  were  not  slow  to 
avail  themselves. 

When  Alma  and  his  associates  had  done  all  the 
good  they  deemed  possible,  they  withdrew  to  the  neigh- 
boring land  of  Jershon.  No  sooner  had  they  left  than 
the  more  craft}'  of  the  Zoramites  devised  a  plan  to  dis- 
cover the  feelings  of  the  community.  They  gathered 
the  people  together  throughout  the  land  and  consulted 
with  them  concerning  that  which  they  had  heard.  In 
this  way  they  disco\ered  who  favored  the  truth  and 
who  rejedled  it.     Finding  that  the  poor  and  uninfluen- 


176  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

tial  were  those  who  had  received  it,  the}-  resorted  to 
persecution  and  plunder.  They  drove  the"  believers 
from  their  homes  and  out  of  the  land.  Most  of  these 
fled  to  the  land  of  Jershon,  whither  the  priesthood  had 
preceded  them. 

The  land  of  Jershon  was  inhabited  by  the  people 
of  Ammon.  The}^  also  had  left  home  and  country'  for 
the  truth's  sake,  and  now  that  others  were  suffering  from 
the  same  cause,  the}^  received  them  with  open  arms. 
They  fed  and  clothed  those  who  needed  such  help,  and 
gave  them  lands  whereon  the}'  might  build  up  new 
homes. 

When  the  wicked  Zoramites  heard  of  the  kind 
reception  their  injured  fellow-citizens  had  received  in 
Jershon  the}^  were  greatly  angered.  The}-  were  not 
content  to  spoil  them  themselves,  but  they  wanted  to 
make  them  fugitives  and  vagabonds  on  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth.  Their  leader,  a  very  wicked  man,  sent 
messages  to  the  Ammonites,  desiring  them  to  expel  the 
refugees,  adding  many  threats  of  what  would  follow, 
should  his  cruel  demand  not  be  complied  with.  But  the 
Ammonites  were  a  brave  people ;  the}^  had  already  suf- 
fered unto  death  for  the  cause  of  God,  and  they  were 
not  of  the  stamp  to  desert  their  aflli(5led  brethren. 
Rather  than  do  so,  they  would  again  forsake  their 
homes  and  find  in  some  other  region  a  land  of  peace. 
For  we  must  remind  our  readers  that  the  Ammonites 
had  entered  into  covenant  with  God  never  again  to 
bend  the  bow  or  draw  the  sword  to  take  human  life. 
They,  therefore,  withdrew  to  the  land  of  Melek,  whilst 
the  armies  of  the  Nephites  occupied  the  land  of 
Jershon. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 


ANOTHER  WAR  — MORONI,  THE  LEADER  OF  THE  NEPHITES  — 
THE  TACTICS  OF  THE  LAMANITES— ZERAHEMNAH— THE 
BATTLE  AT  RIPLAH  — DEFEAT  OF  THE  LAMANITES. 

''npHE  CAUSE  which  led  the  Nephite  armies  to  occupy 
Jershon  was  that  the  Zoramites,  finding  that  their 
haughty  and  unjust  demands  would  not  be  complied 
with,  had  excited  the  Lamanites  to  invade  the  territory 
of  the  Nephites.  The  Lamanite  forces,  which  were 
commanded  almost  entirely  by  Nephite  apostates,  on 
account  of  their  fierce  hatred  to  their  former  associates, 
marched  first  into  the  land  of  Antionum,  where  they 
were  joined  by  the  Zoramites.  Then  the  whole  of  the 
invading  hosts,  under  the  command  of  a  dissenter 
named  Zerahemnah,  advanced  northward  towards  the 
land  of  Jershon. 

This  was  a  day  of  peril  for  the  Nephites.  Their 
enemies  were  much  more  numerous  than  the}^,  and  were 
filled  with  a  savage  thirst  for  blood,  which  was  espe- 
cially felt  against  those  who  were  of  their  own  race  and 
kindred  who  had  bowed  in  obedience  to  heaven's  com- 
mands. At  this  jun(5lure  the  Lord  raised  up  one  of  the 
greatest  heroes  ever  born  on  American  soil.  He  was 
not  onl}^  a  military  leader,  but  a  priest  and  prophet, 
and  by  his  inspiration  and  devoted  courage  the  Nephites 
were  for  many  years  led  to  uninterrupted  victory. 
Such    was    Moroni,  who  now,  though    but   twenty-five 


178  STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

years  old,  took  the  chief  command  of  the  armies  of 
his  nation. 

Though  the  forces  of  the  Lamanites  were  much 
more  numerous,  all  other  advantages  were  on  the  side 
of  their  foes.  The  discipline  of  the  Nephites  was 
better  by  far;  the  bodies  of  their  soldiers  were  protedled 
b}^  armor,  breastplates,  helmets,  shields,  etc.,  and  they 
were  fighting  for  the  sacred  cause  of  their  religion  and 
their  country,  their  altars  and  their  firesides,  their  waves 
and  their  little  ones.  Inspired  b}^  the  justness  of  their 
cause  and  the  extremit}^  of  their  circumstances,  they 
fought  with  a  courage  and  a  desperation  never  ex- 
ceeded in  their  annals. 

The  Lamanites,  on  the  other  hand,  had  no  such 
holy  impulses  to  nerve  their  arms  for  the  combat. 
They  were  the  aggressors,  and  were  hasting  to  shed 
the  blood  of  their  brethren.  Insane  and  infernal 
hatred  alone  inspired  them  for  the  warfare.  Besides, 
they  were  ill  prepared  to  meet  the  Nephites,  who  had 
such  a  ta6lician  as  Moroni  for  their  commander-in-chief. 
The  descendants  of  Laman  were  simpl}-  armed  with 
swords  and  cimiters,  bows  aijd  arrows,  slings  and  stones. 
Their  bodies  were  naked  with  the  exception  of  a  skin 
wrapped  about  their  loins.  The  Zoramites  and  other 
dissenters  from  the  Nephites  were  better  clothed;  in 
dress  they  followed  the  fashion  of  the  people  from 
whom  they  sprang. 

The  Lamanites,  finding  that  Moroni  was  too  well 
prepared  for  their  attack  on  the  land  of  Jershon, 
retired  through  Antionum  into  the  wilderness,  where 
they  changed  dire^lion  and  marched  towards  the  head- 
waters of  the  river  vSidon,  with  the  intention  of  taking 
possession  of  tlic  land  of  Manti.     But  Moroni  was  too 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  1 79 

vigilant  to  allow  his  enemies  to  slip  away  without 
knowing  what  had  become  of  them.  He  had  his  spies 
watch  the  movements  of  Zerahemnah's  forces,  and  in 
the  meanwhile  sent  to  Alma  to  inquire  the  mind  and 
will  of  the  Lord  with  regard  to  his  future  course. 
The  word  of  the  Lord  was  given  to  Alma,  and  he 
informed  Moroni's  messengers  of  the  movements  of 
the  Lamanites.  The  young  general,  with  becoming 
prudence,  then  divided  his  army.  One  corps  he  left  to 
protect  Jershon,  and  with  the  remainder  he  advanced 
by  rapid  marches  towards  Manti,  by  the  most  dire6l 
route.  On  his  arrival  he  at  once  mustered  all  the  men 
who  could  bear  arms  into  his  forces,  to  help  in  the 
defense  of  their  rights  and  their  liberties  against  the 
advancing  foe.  So  rapid  had  been  his  movements  and 
so  prompt  had  been  the  response  to  his  calls  that  when 
the  Lamanites  reached  the  neighborhood  of  the  Sidon 
he  w^as  prepared  for  their  coming. 

The  battle  that  was  fought  when  the  opposing 
armies  met  was  one  of  the  most  stubborn  and  bloody 
in  Nephite  histor3^  Never  from  the  beginning  had 
the  Lamanites  been  known  to  fight  with  such  exceed- 
ing great  strength  and  courage.  Time  after  time  their 
hosts  rushed  upon  the  well  ordered  ranks  of  the 
Nephites,  and  notwithstanding  the  latter's  armor  they 
clove  in  their  heads  and  cut  off  their  arms.  But  the 
cost  of  these  charges  to  their  own  numbers  was  terrible. 
The  battle  began  at  a  hill  called  Riplah,  and  afterwards 
extended  to  both  banks  of  the  Sidon.  At  one  time  a 
lull  too^  place  in  the  carnage,  and  Moroni,  who  had  no 
pleasure  in  the  shedding  of  blood,  made  an  offer  of 
such  terms  of  surrender  as  he  considered  the  circum- 
stances  warranted.     But  Zerahemnah  and   other  cap- 


l8o  STORY   OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON.. 

tains  of  the  Lainanite  hosts  rejected  the  offer  and  urged 
their  troops  to  renewed  resistance.  So  the  battle  recom- 
menced with  unabated  ferocity.  At  last  the  faith  and 
valor  of  the  Nephites  prevailed;  man}'  of  the  Laman- 
ites  surrendered  and  agreed  to  a  covenant  of  peace. 
Even  Zerahemnah  himself,  wounded  and  scalped  by 
one  of  Moroni's  body  guard,  to  prevent  the  total  anni- 
hilation of  his  armies,  at  last  consented  to  the  proposed 
terms  and  entered  into  the  required  covenant  of  peace. 
So  great  were  the  losses  on  both  sides,  especially  of  the 
Lamanites,  that  the  dead  were  not  numbered. 

Thus  ended  the  war,  but  not  the  Zoramite  heresy, 
for  we  read,  in  the  history  of  later  wars  between  the  two 
nations,  of  certain  Lamanite  captains  being  of  the 
Zoramites.  Foiled  in  their  attempts  to  destroy  their 
former  brethren  and  to  overthrow  the  Church  of  God, 
they  still  adhered  to  their  false  faith,  and  on  ever}-  pos- 
sible occasion  made  manifest  their  undjang  hatred  to 
those  whose  only  offense  was  that  the}-  would  not  join 
them  in  their  crimes  nor  consent  to  the  destru6lion  of 
the  liberties  of  the  people. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

ALMA'S  CHARGE  TO  HLS  vSONvS  — HK  TRANSFERS  THE  RECORDS 
TO  HELAMAN  — HE  LEAVES  THLS  WORLD  — ZEEZROM'S 
LATTER  DAYS  — HELAMAN'S  MINISTRATIONS. 

A  LMA  was  now  growing  old.  Notwithstanding  his 
nnceasing  efforts  and  fervent  prayers,  the  Nephites 
M^ere  again  backsliding  into  iniqnit3\  To  every 
Nephite  city,  and  to  every  Nephite  land  he  went  or  sent, 
to  revive  the  gospel  fires  in  the  souls  of  the  inhabitants. 
But  many  became  offended  because  of  the  stridlness  of 
the  gospel's  laws,  which  forbade  not  only  sin  itself,  but 
the  very  appearance  of  sin.  As  this  feeling  grew, 
Alma's  heart  became  exceedingly  sorrowful  and  he 
mourned  the  depravity  of  his  people. 

Like  many  of  the  ancient  patriarchs,  when  they 
felt  that  their  mortal  career  was  drawing  to  its  close,  he 
called  his  sons  to  him,  and  gave  them  his  last  charge 
and  blessing;  speaking  to  each  as  the  spirit  of  instruc- 
tion and  prophecy  inspired.  To  Helaman,  his  eldest, 
he  transferred  the  custody  of  the  sacred  plates,  with 
many  words  of  warning  and  caution  regarding  them. 
With  hearts  strengthened  and  renewed  by  the  inspira- 
tion of  his  fervent  admonitions,  his  sons  went  forth 
among  the  people;  nor  could  Alma  himself  rest  while 
there  was  a  soul  to  save  or  a  wrong  to  make  right.  He 
also  went  forth  once  again,  in  the  spirit  of  his  holy 
calling,  and  raised  his  voice  in  advocacy  of  the  princi- 
ples of  the  everlasting  gospel. 

It  was  in  the  nineteenth  year  of  the  Judges  (B.  C. 
73),  that  Alma  took  his  beloved  son,  Helaman,  and 
after  having  discovered,  through  divers  questions,  the 


l82    •  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

strength  and  integrity  of  his  faith,  he  prophesied  to 
him  of  many  important  events  in  the  distant  future, 
especially  with  regard  to  the  destru(ftion  of  the 
Nephites.  This  prophecy  he  commanded  him  to  record 
on  the  plates,  but  not  to  reveal  to  au}^  one.  Alma 
then  blessed  Helaman,  also  his  other  sons;  indeed  he 
blessed  all  who  should  stand  firm  in  the  truth  of  Christ 
from  that  time  forth.  Shortly  after  this  he  departed 
out  of  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  as  if  to  go  to  the  land  of 
Melek,  and  was  never  heard  of  more.  Of  his  death 
and  burial  no  men  were  witnesses.  Then  the  saying 
went  abroad  throughout  the  church  that  the  Lord  had 
taken  him,  as  he  beforetime  had  taken  ]\Ioses.  This 
event  occurred  exadlly  one  hundred  3'ears  from  the 
time  of  the  elder  Alma's  birth. 

After  the  departure  of  Alma  we  learn  no  more  of 
the  life  of  his  associate  Zeezrom,  though  his  name  and 
teachings  are  more  than  once  referred  to  b}-  later  serv- 
ants of  God.  We  also  read  of  a  cit}-  of  Zeezrom,  and, 
as  it  was  the  custom  of  the  Nephites  to  name  their 
cities,  towns  and  villages  after  whoever  founded  them, 
it  is  highly  probable  that,  in  the  colonization  of  the 
country  so  vigorously  carried  on  in  the  age  that 
these  men  lived,  he  commenced  the  building  of  this 
place,  and  it  would  not  be  unreasonable  to  believe  that 
he  dwelt  in  the  midst  of  its  citizens  as  their  high  priest 
or  chief  judge. 

Alma's  son  Helaman  appears  to  have  succeeded 
him  as  the  presiding  High  Priest.  After  Alma's 
departure  from  this  earth  Helaman  and  others  went 
through  the  cities  of  the  Nephites  and  regulated  the 
affairs  of  the  church.  Owing  to  the  pnde  of  many  who 
would  not  give  heed  to  the  instru(5lions  given  them,  nor 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 85 

walk  uprightly,  dissensions  arose,  which  in  after  3-ears 
led  to  numerous  evils,  among  the  greatest  of  which  was 
a  long  continued  war,  or  series  of  wars,  between  the 
faithful  Nephites  on  one  side,  and  the  apostates,  and 
afterwards  the  Lamanites,  on  the  other.  Still,  for  four 
years,  Helaman  and  his  associate  priesthood  were 
enabled  to  maintain  order  in  the  church.  Man}'  died  in 
full  faith  of  the  gospel  and  in  the  joyous  hope  of  its 
never-ending  rewards;  indeed,  during  that  period  there 
was  much  peace  and  great  prosperity  enjoyed  by  those 
who  remained  faithful. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

AMALICKIAH  —  HIS  APOSTASY  AND  TREASON  —  MORONI'S 
TITLE  OF  LIBERTY  — THE  NEPHITES  RESPOND  TO  HIS 
CALL-LEHONTI-HE  IS  POISONED  BY  AMALICKIAH  — 
THE  KING  OF  THE  LAINIANITES  TREACHEROUSLY  SLAIN— 
AMALICKIAH  MARRIES  THE  QUEEN  AND  IS  PROCLAIMED 
KING  — A  DISASTROUS  LAMANITE   RAID. 

TDBACH,  however,  was  but  short  lived.  Internal  dis- 
sensions created  by  the  intrigues  of  apostates 
and  royalists  convulsed  the  Nephite  communit}-. 
The  rebels  were  led  by  a  descendant  of  Zorani,  the 
servant  of  Laban,  named  Amalickiah,  one  of  the  most 
ambitious,  cunning  and  unscrupulous  characfters  that 
ever  disgraced  the  history  of  ancient  America.  It  was 
a  perilous  day  for  the  Nephite  nation  when  this  subtle 
creature  bent  all  his  brilliant  energies  to  the  fulfil- 
ment of  his  ambitious  dreams.     True,  he  had  been  a 


184  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

member  of  Christ's  hoh'  church,  but  now  the  love  of 
God  had  given  place  to  the  hatred  of  his  serv'ants;  he 
was  the  citizen  of  a  republic,  but  he  aspired  to  over- 
throw its  liberties,  and  reign  as  king  over  his  fellow 
citizens.  Indeed  he  had  cherished  thoughts  of  still 
greater  power,  even  to  be  monarch  of  the  entire  con- 
tinent; both  Nephite  and  Lamanite  should  bow  to  his 
undisputed  swa3\  Such  were  his  nightly  dreams,  and 
the  continual  thoughts  of  his  waking  hours,  and  to 
this  end  he  bent  all  the  energies  of  his  mind,  all  the 
craft  of  his  soul,  all  the  cunning  of  his  tongue,  all  the 
weight  of  his  influence.  With  promises  rich  as  the  gold 
of  Ophir  and  numerous  as  the  snowflakes  in  a  winter's 
hurricane,  he  beguiled  his  weaker  fellows;  men  who, 
like  him,  loved  power,  hated  the  truth,  delighted  in 
iniquity,  but  who  had  not  the  lofty  ambition,  the  unhal- 
lowed valor,  and  the  deep  designing  cunning  that  dis- 
tinguished their  leader.  To  his  call  the  dissatisfied, 
the  corrupt  and  the  apostate  rallied. 

Opposed  to  him  stood  Moroni,  the  dauntless  leader 
of  the  armies  of  the  Nephites.  Inspired  by  an 
unquenchable  love  for  truth  and  libert}-,  he  sensed 
with  every  heart's  pulsation  that  no  man  could  fight 
for  a  holier,  more  glorious  cause  than  virtue  and  libert3\ 
Thus  inspired,  he  tore  a  portion  of  his  robe  from  its 
surrounding  parts,  and  inscribing  thereon  his  battle 
cry,  he  lifted  it  high  upon  a  pole.  Then  girding  on  his 
armor,  incasing  his  head  with  its  fit  covering,  shielding 
his  body  with  its  breastplates,  placing  the  proper  pieces 
round  his  thighs  and  loins,  he  kneeled  in  humble, 
heartfelt  prayer  before  Jehovah,  presented  his  ''Title 
of  Liberty"  before  him  and  asked  his  blessing,  protec- 
tion, guidance  and  vi(5lorious  aid  in  the  coming  struggle. 


-t?.>: 


THW 


^4: 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 87 

Then  he  gathered  the  hosts  of  the  Nephites;  from 
place  to  place  he  sped,  waving  in  the  air  the  ensign  on 
which  all  conld  read  the  burning  words  he  had  in- 
scribed: In  memor}^  of  our  God,  our  religion  and  free- 
dom, and  our  peace,  our  wives  and  our  children. 

Nor  did  he  cr}-  in  vain;  the  patriot  Nephites,  the 
members  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  hastened  with  ready 
feet  to  the  response.  The  streets  of  Zarahemla  were 
alive  with  the  gathering  hosts.  Each  warrior,  to  show 
his  devotion  to  the  liberties  with  which  God  had 
endowed  them,  and  his  fealty  to  the  Great  Giver,  rent 
his  robe,  as  the  young  general  had  done,  and  thereby 
made  covenant  with  God  and  his  brethren  to  be  faith- 
ful and  true,  in  life  and  in  death,  in  the  council  chamber 
and  on  the  battle  field,  while  an  eneni}"  remained  to 
menace  their  liberties,  national  or  religious. 

Nor  was  Zarahemla  alone  in  the  manifestation  of 
her  patriotic  love.  jMoroni's  stirring  appeal  was  spread 
far  and  wide  throughout  the  lands  of  the  Nephites. 
Swift-footed,  banner-bearinp'  "  '^sengers  hastened  down 
the  Sidon's  banks  to  the  dweii.  rs  in  the  north,  arous- 
ing the  patriots  of  each  peaceful  city  to  the  peril  of  the 
hour.  Onward  they  hurried  until  Desolation  echoed 
back  to  Bountiful  the  battle  cry  of  libertv.  Others 
gave  no  rest  to  the  soles  of  their  feet  until  Mulek,  and 
her  sister  cities  that  lined  the  Caribbean  Sea  had  flung 
from  their  tower  tops  the  hallowed  banner.  Through 
the  narrow  defiles  and  rocky  canyons  that  lay  between 
the  Andes'  lofty  peaks,  other  couriers  pushed  their 
unwearied  way  into  the  western  wilderness  and  hence 
to  the  Pacific's  strand,  until  every  city  held  by  Nephites 
had  gathered  her  sons  to  the  defense  of  their  rights  and 
their   liberties,    their   altars   and   their  firesides.     Nor 


l88  STORY    OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON. 

were  Maiiti  and  the  other  cities  of  the  south  forgotten ; 
the  faithful  and  the  brave  who  lined  the  borders  of  the 
great  southern  wilderness  heard  the  rallying  cry. 
From  every  cit}',  every  vale,  the  converging  hosts 
poured  forth  with  sword  and  spear,  with  bow  and  arrow, 
with  slings  and  stones;  while  from  the  top  of  ever}- 
tower  and  citadel  throughout  the  Nephites'  land,  the 
sacred  standard  fluttered  in  the  breeze.  Men  of  strong 
arms  and  stout  hearts  were  they,  of  faith  unfaltering, 
and  courage  undiminished. 

No  wonder,  then,  that  when  Amalickiah's  emis- 
saries brought  the  evil-boding  news  of  this  great 
awakening  to  his  unwilling  ears,  that  he  faltered  in  his 
purpose,  that  his  followers  lost  heart,  that  retreat  was 
deemed  the  fittest  show  of  wisdom,  and  discretion  the 
better  part  of  valor.  No  wonder  that  when,  b}-  Aloroni's 
vigilance,  that  retreat  was  cut  off,  that  the  rebels  suc- 
cumbed and  surrendered,,  that  Amalickiah  .fled  for 
safety  to  the  Lamanites,  and  that  the  "Title  of  Liberty" 
continued  to  float  uninterruptedly  from  the  Atlantic  to 
the  Pacific  coast,  as  far  as  Nephi's  children  ruled  or 
Nephite  homes  were  found,  and  that  Moroni  and  his 
people  rejoiced  with  intensified  joy  in  their  liberties, 
now  more  than  ever  dear  to  them  through  the  valorous 
efforts  they  had  put  forth  for  their  preservation. 

When  Amalickiah  fled  to  the  court  of  the  king  of 
the  Lamanites  he  evolved  a  plot  worth}-  of  a  demon, 
which  only  ceased  with  life.  He  was  a  Napoleon  in 
ambiticm  and  diplomacy,  and  possibly  also  in  military 
skill.  On  the  first  favorable  opportunity  after  reaching 
the  Lamanite  court,  he  commenced  to  rekindle  the  fires 
of  hatred  toward  his  former  friends.  At  first  he  was 
unsuccessful,  the  recollection  of  their  late  defeats  was 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  1 89 

too  fresh  in  the  memor}'  of  the  multitude.  The  king 
issued  a  war  proclamation,  but  it  was  disregarded. 
Much  as  his  subjec5ls  feared  the  imperial  power,  they 
dreaded  a  renewal  of  war  more.  Many  gathered  to  resist 
the  ro3^al  mandate.  The  king,  unused  to  such  objec- 
tions, raised  an  ami}-  to  quell  the  advocates  of  peace, 
and  placed  it  under  the  command  of  the  now  zealous 
Amalickiah. 

The  peace-men  had  chosen  an  officer  named 
Lehonti  for  their  king  and  leader,  and  he  had  assem- 
bled his  followers  at  a  mountian  called  Antipas. 
Thither  Amalickiah  marched,  but  with  no  intention  of 
provoking  a  confli(5l;  he  was  working  for  the  good  feel- 
ings of  the  entire  Lamanite  people.  On  his  arrival  he 
entered  into  a  secret  correspondence  with  Lehonti,  in 
which  he  agreed  to  surrender  his  forces  on  condition 
that  he  should  be  appointed  second  in  command  of  the 
united  armies.  The  plan  succeeded.  Amalickiah 
surrendered  to  Lehonti  and  assumed  the  second  posi- 
tion. Lehonti  now  stood  in  the  way  of  his  ambition ; 
it  was  but  a  little  thing  to  remove  him:  he  died  by  slow 
poison  administered  by  Amalickiah's  command. 

Amalickiah  now  assumed  supreme  command,  and 
at  the  head  of  his  forces  he  marched  towards  the 
Lamanite  capital.  The  king,  supposing  that  the 
approaching  hosts  had  been  raised  to  carry  the  war 
into  Zarahemla,  came  out  of  the  ro3^al  city  to  greet 
and  congratulate  him.  As  the  monarch  drew  near  he 
was  traitorously  slain  by  some  of  the  creatures  of  the 
subtle  general,  who  at  the  same  time  raised  the  hue 
and  cry  that  the  king's  own  servants  were  the  authors 
of  the  vile  deed.  Amalickiah  assumed  all  the  airs  of 
grief,    affection     and     righteous    indignation    that    he 


190  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

thought  would  best  suit  his  purpose.  He  next  made 
apparent!}'  desperate,  but  purposely  ineffe(5lual,  efforts 
to  capture  those  who  were  charged  with  the  crime,  and 
so  adroitly  did  he  carry  out  his  schemes,  that  before 
long  he  wheedled  himself  into  the  affections  of  the 
queen,  whom  he  married,  and  he  was  recognised  by  the 
Lamanites  as  their  king.  Thus  far  his  ambition  was 
realized,  but  it  was  far  from  satisfied;  ambition  sel- 
dom is. 

Amalickiah  now  cherished  the  stupendous  design 
of  subjugating  the  Nephites  and  ruling  singly  and  alone 
from  ocean  to  ocean  (B.  C.  73).  To  accomplish  this 
iniquitous  purpose,  he  despatched  emissaries  in  all 
direAions,  whose  mission  was  to  stir  up  the  angr}-  pas- 
sions of  the  populace  against  the  Nephites.  When 
this  vile  objedl  was  sufficiently  accomplished,  and  the 
deluded  people  had  become  clamorous  for  war,  he  raised 
an  immense  army,  armed  and  equipped  with  an  excel- 
lence never  before  known  among  the  Lamanites.  This 
force  he  placed  under  the  command  of  Zoramite  offi- 
cers, and  ordered  its  advance  into  the  western  posses- 
sions of  the  Nephites,  where,  amongst  others,  stood  the 
cities  of  Ammonihah  and  Noah. 

The  Nephites,  during  this  time,  had  been  watching 
Amalickiah's  movements  and  energeticall}''  preparing 
for  war.  When  the  Lamanites  reached  Ammonihah 
they  found  it  too  strongly  fortified  to  be  taken  by 
assault;  they  therefore  retired  to  Noah,  originally  a  very 
weak  place,  but  now,  through  Moroni's  foresight  and 
energy,  made  stronger  than  Ammonihah.  The  Zoram- 
ite officers  well  knew  that  to  return  home  without  hav- 
ing attempted  something  would  be  most  disastrous, 
and  therefore,  though  with  little  hope,  made  an  assault 


vSTORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  191 

Upon  Noah.  This  step  resulted  in  throwing  away  a 
thousand  lives  outside  its  walls,  while  its  well-prote6led 
defenders  had  but  fifty  men  wounded.  After  this 
disastrous  attempt  the  Lamanites  marched  home. 
Great  was  the  anger  of  iVmalickiah  at  the  miscarriage 
of  his  schemes;  he  cursed  God  and  swore  he  would  yet 
drink  the  blood  of  Moroni. 

During  the  next  year  the  Lamanites  were  driven  out 
of  the  great  eastern  wilderness,  which  was  occupied  by 
numerous  Nephite  colonies,  who  laid  the  foundations  of 
several  new  cities  along  the  Atlantic  coast.  Moroni 
also  established  a  line  of  fortifications  along  the  Ne- 
phites'  southern  border,  which  stretched  from  one  side 
of  the  continent  to  the  other. 


CHAPTER     XXXI. 

A  FEW  YEARS  OF  PEACE— TEANCUM  — THE  CONTENTION 
BETWEEN  LEHI  AND  MORIANTON— AMALICKIAH'S  TER-" 
RIBLE  INVASION  — HIS  SUCCEvSS  — HE  IS  STOPPED  AT 
BOUNTIFUL  BY  TEANCUM— TEANCUM  SLAYS  AMALICKIAH 
—  AMMORON   MADE    KING    OF    THE    LAMANITES. 

A  FEW  YEARS  of  peace  and  prosperity  now  fol- 
lowed. The  Nephites  multiplied  exceedingly 
and  grew  very  rich.  They  were  also  greatly  blessed  of 
the  Lord;  and  the  sacred  historian  informs  us  there 
never  was  a  happier  time  among  the  people  of  Nephi 
than  at  this  time.  Sad  to  say,  this  blessed  era  lasted 
but  a  few  years.     A  local  quarrel  between  two  cities  on 


192  STORY    OF    THK    HOOK    OF    MORMON. 

the  Atlantic  sea-board  regarding  their  respecflive 
boundaries  was  the  cause  of  the  first  fresh  outbreak. 
At  this  point  we  are  introduced  to  another  great  general 
of  the  Nephites,  named  Teancum. 

Teancum  appears  to  have  had  command  of  the 
Nephite  army  of  the  north  (under  the  direction  of 
Moroni,  the  commander-in-chief  of  all  the  forces  of  the 
republic),  and  to  have  had  committed  to  him  the 
defense  of  the  land  Bountiful  and  the  Isthmus  of  Pan- 
ama. His  first  exploit  to  which  our  attenion  is  drawn 
is  the  defeat  of  the  dissatisfied  people  of  IMorianton, 
who,  having  unjustl}'  quarreled  with  their  neighbors, 
the  people  of  the  city  of  Lehi,  and  being  apparently 
aware  of  the  unrighteousness  of  their  cause,  determined 
to  migrate  to  the  land  northward,  and  there  establish 
an  independent  government. 

Such  a  movement  being  evidenth'  dangerous  to  the 
peace  and  stability  of  the  republic,  Moroni  determined 
to  prevent  the  accomplishment  of  their  scheme.  He 
dispatched  Teancum  with  a  bod}-  of  troops  to  head 
them  off.  This  the  gallant  officer  succeeded  in  doing, 
but  not  until  the}'  had  reached  the  Isthmus,  when  a 
stubbornly  fought  battle  ensued,  in  which  Teancum 
slew  Morianton  with  his  own  hand,  and  compelled  the 
surrender  of  his  followers.  (B.  C.  68.)  The  prison- 
ers vere  brought  back,  the  grievances  of  the  two  people 
were  investigated,  a  union  between  them  brought  about, 
and  both  were  restored  to  their  own  lands. 

In  the  following  year  (B.  C.  67),  Anialickiah 
commenced  his  devastating  invasion  of  the  Atlantic 
provinces  of  the  Nephites.  Couiuiencing  at  Moroni, 
on  the  extreme  southeast,  he  gradually  advanced  north- 
ward, capturing  and  garrisoning  all   the  Nephite  cities 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON.  193 

along  the  coast,  until  toward  the  close  of  the  year  he 
reached  the  borders  of  the  land  Bountiful,  driving  the 
forces  of  the  republic  before  him.  At  this  point  he 
was  met  by  Teancum  and  a  corps  of  veterans  renowned 
for  their  courage,  skill  and  discipline.  The  Lamanite 
leader  endeavored  to  force  his  way  to  the  Isthmus,  with 
the  intention  of  occupying  the  northern  continent.  In 
this  he  was  foiled,  for  the  trained  valor  of  Teancum's 
warriors  was  too  much  for  that  of  Amalickiah's  half- 
savage  hordes.  All  day  the  fight  lasted,  and  at  night  the 
worn  out  soldiers  of  the  two  armies  camped  close 
together,  the  Lamanites  on  the  sea-beach,  and  the 
Nephites  on  the  borders  of  the  land  Bountiful. 

It  was  the  last  night  of  the  old  year,  according  to 
Nephite  reckoning.  The  great  heat  and  the  terrible 
efforts  of  the  day  had  overcome  both  officers  and  men. 
The  murmur  of  the  Atlantic's  waves  sounded  a  soft 
lullaby  in  the  ears  of  Amalickiah  and  his  hosts,  w^ho, 
for  the  first  time  during  the  campaign,  had  suffered  a 
check  in  their  triumphal  march.  Even  Amalickiah 
slept;  but  not  so  with  Teancum.  He  was  brooding 
over  the  wrongs  and  perils  of  his  beloved  country,  as 
well  as  his  own  sufferings,  both  the  deadl}^  fruit  of  one 
man's  unholy  ambition.  As  he  pondered  he  grew  more 
angry,  and  at  last  he  determined  b}-  one  desperate  stroke 
to  put  an  end  to  the  war;  or,  if  not  that,  at  least  to  slay 
the  cause  of  it.  Taking  one  servant  with  him,  he  se- 
cretl}^  stole  out  of  his  own  camp  into  that  of  the  enemy. 
A  deathlike  silence  reigned  in  both.  Cautiously  and 
unobserved  he  searched  out  the  royal  tent.  There  lay 
the  foe,  there  lay  his  guards,  all  overcome  with  resist- 
less fatigue.  To  draw  his  javelin,  thrust  it  into  the 
king's  heart    and   then    flee,  was    but   the  work  of    a 


194  vSTORY  OK  thp:  book  ok  mormon. 

moment,  and  so  adroitl}-  did  he  fulfil  his  purpose  that 
Amalickiah  died  without  a  struggle  or  a  cry,  and  it  was 
not  until  the  morning  that  his  guards  discovered  that 
the  hosts  of  Laman  were  without  a  head. 

When  Teancum  returned  to  his  own  warriors  he 
awoke  them  from  their  slumbers  and  rehearsed  to  them 
all  that  he  had  done.  It  is  not  difficult  to  imagine 
their  enthusiasm,  which,  for  fear  they  should  arouse  the 
eneni}^,  they  were  compelled  to  restrain.  The}-,  how- 
ever, kept  a  strong  guard  on  the  alert,  lest  when  the 
Lamanites  awoke  and  discovered  that  their  king  was 
dead,  they  should  in  their  anger  make  a  sudden 
onslaught  on  the  Nephite  lines.  This  thought,  how- 
ever, was  not  realized.  When  the  Lamanites  found 
that  Amalickiah  was  slain,  thev  hastih^  retreated  to 
the  fortified  city  of  Mulek. 

Amalickiah  was  succeeded  on  the  Lamanitish 
throne  by  his  brother  Ammoron,  who  continued  the 
war  with  unrelenting  vindi(ftiveness. 


a 

^^^mei^j*. 

1 

1^ 

•«*v^.      --■-— 

"•^ 

w 

ji 

^^^K^Kki^Zm 

>,•'' 

€ 

.Vte''«<C  4^5^^^^^^ 

%^    ^ 

^^^ 

/  w 

*-«M.«5"*»*W. 

'*"'^-< 

f  ■ 

' 

^ 

■-/■        ':^:--^ 

» 

> 

1       .: '  i 

\v 

f      1^ 

^Hr'f^^^^l 

»■"  -""J 

! 

K  C'  '03 

/4 

1 

CHAPTER     XXXII. 

JACOB  THE  ZORAMITE— HIS  CHARACTERISTICvS— THE  STRAT- 
EGY BY  WHICH  MULEK  WAS  TAKEN— THE  FIERCE 
BATTLE  BETWEEN  JACOB  AND  THE  NEPHITE  FORCES  — 
JACOB'S    DEATH. 

'TT^HE  general  who  commanded  the  Lamanite 
forces  at  Mulek  was  named  Jacob.  He  was  a 
Nephite  apostate,  who  had  accepted  the  errors  of  the 
Zoramites,  His  appointment  was  one  characteristic  of 
the  prevailing  policy  of  Amalickiah  and  of  his  suc- 
cessor, Ammoron.  It  was  to  give  the  command  of  the 
Lamanite  armies  to  men  who,  like  themselves,  were 
traitors  to  their  own  government;  for,  in  such  cases,  to 
military  knowledge  was  almost  invariably  added  intense 
religious  hate,  which  neither  asked  nor  gave  quarter  on 
the  battlefield,  but  fought  to  the  last  extremity  with 
unconquerable  fury. 

Such  a  one  was  Jacob.  He  had  entrenched  him- 
self in  the  strongly  fortified  city  of  Mulek,  the  most 
northern  of  the  Nephite  cities  that  had  fallen  into  the 
enemy's  hands.  It  was  a  key  to  the  surrounding 
country.  While  it  remained  in  Lamanite  possession  it 
was  very  little  use  for  Moroni,  the  Nephite  commander- 
in-chief,  to  attempt  to  recover  the  cities  that  lay  along 
the  shores  of  the  east  sea  yet  farther  south.  The 
Nephite  generals  did  not  consider  themselves  justified 
in  making  an  attempt  to  carry  the  place  by  assault. 
Such  an  effort  would  have  cost  too  many  noble  lives, 
and  probably  have  proven  unsuccessful.  Moroni  had 
with   him   at  this  time  two  of  his  most  trusted  lieuten- 


198  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

ants,  Lehi  and  Teanciim,  both  of  whom  were  little 
inferior  to  the  chief  captain  in  wisdom  and  valor.  At  a 
council  of  war  it  was  determined  to  attempt  the  capture 
of  ]Mulek  by  strateg}-.  They  had  already  sent  embas- 
sies to  Jacob  desiring  him  to  bring  his  armies  into  the 
open  plain  to  meet  the  Nephites  in  battle,  but  the 
Lamanite  commanders  were  too  well  acquainted  with 
the  discipline  and  courage  of  the  Nephite  forces  to 
take  such  a  risk.  There  was,  therefore,  but  one  pl^n 
left,  other  than  to  patiently  sit  down  before  the  city 
and  reduce  it  by  a  regular  siege,  and  that  was  to  decoy 
a  portion  of  its  defenders  bej'ond  the  protection  of  its 
walls,  and  when  it  was  thus  weakened  to  carry  it  by 
storm.     Moroni  determined  on  this  course. 

By  command  of  Moroni,  the  gallant  Teancum, 
with  a  small  force,  marched  along  the  sea  shore  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Mulek;  while  Moroni,  with  the  main 
bod}'  of  the  army,  unperceived  by  the  enemy,  made  a 
forced  march  b}'  night  into  the  wilderness  which  lay 
on  the  west  of  the  cit\'.  There  he  rested.  Lehi,  with 
a  third  corps,  remained  in  the  city  of  Bountiful. 

On  the  morrow,  Teancum's  small  division  was  dis- 
covered b}^  the  Lamanite  outposts,  and  from  the  small- 
ness  of  its  numbers  they  judged  it  would  fall  an  easy 
prey.  Jacob  at  once  sallied  forth  at  the  head  of  his 
warriors  to  attack  the  presumptuous  Nephites.  On 
their  approach  Teancum  cautioush'  retreated  along  the 
sea  shore  towards  the  city  of  Bountiful.  Jacob  fol- 
lowed in  vigorous  pursuit.  Moroni,  in  the  meanwhile, 
divided  his  army  into  two  corps,  one  of  which  he  dis- 
patched to  capture  the  cit}',  and  with  the  other  he 
closed  in  between  Jacob's  army  and  Mulck.  The  first 
corps     accomplished    its    work    without    difficulty,    for 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  I99 

Jacob  had  left   but    a  small  force  behind  him,  and   all 
who  would  not  surrender  were  slain. 

The  Lamanites  crowded  after  Teancum  in  hot  pur- 
suit until  they  came  nigh  unto  Bountiful,  when  they 
were  met  b}^  Lehi  and  the  small  force  under  his  com- 
mand. At  his  appearance  the  Lamanite  captains  fled 
in  confusion,  lest  they  should  be  out-generaled  and  cut 
off  from  their  fortifications.  Jacob's  warriors  were 
weary  by  reason  of  their  long  and  hasty  advance,  while 
Lehi's  soldiers  were  fresh  and  unfatigued.  But  Lehi 
refrained  from  pressing  too  vigorously  on  his  retreat- 
ing foes,  as  his  object  was  not  to  exhaust  his  men  until 
the  hour  of  battle  came,  and  he  was  anxious  to  avoid  a 
conflict  till  he  and  Moroni  could  at  the  same  moment 
attack  the  Lamanites  in  front  and  rear. 

When  Jacob  drew  near  the  city  he  found  himself 
confronted  by  the  soldiers  of  INIoroni,  who  closed  in 
around  his  warriors  and  barred  their  further  progress 
southward;  while  Lehi,  putting  forth  his  pent-up  ener- 
gies, fell  with  fur}^  on  their  rear.  Wearj-  and  worn 
though  his  troops  were,  Jacob  would  not  surrender. 
Whatever  his  faults  ma}-  have  been,  and  the^^  were 
undoubtedl}^  numerous,  he  had  a  resolute,  unconquer- 
able spirit  that  would  fight  to  the  last.  He  deter- 
mined, if  possible,  to  cut  his  way  through  to  Tvlulek. 
With  this  intent  he  made  a  desperate,  though  inef- 
fectual, charge  on  JMoroni's  lines.  The  Nephites  being 
fresh  and  unwearied,  never  wavered,  but  received  the 
shock  firm  as  a  rock  upon  which  the  waves  of  the 
ocean  break  in  vain.  The  battle  here  raged  with 
indescribable  fierceness,  and  with  heav}^  losses  to  both 
sides.  The  wild  Lamanites,  in  the  frenz}'  of  despera- 
tion, dashed  with  all  their  strength  and  prowess  against 


200  STORY    OK    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

the  well-ordered  ranks  of  the  Nephites  in  the  one 
absorbing  endeavor  to  force  tlieir  wa}-  through.  While 
the  Nephites,  in  the  heroic  courage  which  religion  and 
patriotism  inspire,  stood  cool  and  undisma3'ed,  break- 
ing the  force  of  the  shock  of  each  charge,  then 

On  the  wounded  and  the  slain, 
Closed  their  diminished  files  aj^ain. 

to  receive  the  next  onslaught.  In  this  desperate 
encounter  Moroni  was  wounded  and  Jacob  slain. 

While  Jacob  was  thus  impetuously  charging  on 
Moroni's  corps,  Lehi  with  his  "strong  men"  was  as 
furiously  driving  in  the  Lamanite  rear.  At  last  the 
soldiers  of  Jacob  in  that  part  of  the  field  surrendered. 
Their  leader  being  slain,  the  remainder  of  the  troops 
hesitated  between  throwing  down  their  arms  and  con- 
tinuing the  hopeless  strife.  Moroni,  with  his  intense 
hatred  of  unnecessary  bloodshed,  when  he  noticed 
that  the}^  wavered,  cried  out  that  if  they  would  lay 
down  their  weapons  and  deliver  themselves  up  he 
would  spare  their  lives.  His  offer  was  accepted.  The 
chief  captains,  who  remained,  came  forward  and  placed 
their  weapons  at  his  feet  and  commanded  their  men  to 
do  the  same.  IMost  of  the  warriors  obeyed,  3'et  num- 
bers would  not.  They  preferred  death  to  surrender,  and 
force  had  to  be  used  to  \vrest  their  weapons  from  them. 
The  Lamanite  prisoners  were  then  sent  under  an  escort 
to  the  city  of  Bountiful,  and  when  counted  were  found 
to  exceed  in  numbers  the  slain  on  both  sides  in  the 
late  battle.  Thus  fell  Mulek,  and  thus  died  its  de- 
fender, Jacob  the  Zoramite. 


CHAPTER     XXXIII. 

THE  WAR  IN  THE  SOUTHWEvST  — ANTIPUS  — HELAMAN  AND 
HIS  TWO  THOUSAND  SONS— THEIR  VALOR  AND  FAITH— 
THE   REPULSE   OF  THE   LAMANITES. 

''npHE  WAR  had  beeu  raging  several  years,  and  was 
working  disastrously  to  the  Nephites,  when,  the 
people  of  Ammon,  feeling  that  they  were  a  burden 
rather  than  a  help  to  their  benefadlors,  though  indeed 
they  were  not,  desired  to  be  released  from  their  oath 
and  covenant  never  again  to  take  up  deadly  weapons 
against  their  fellows.  The}^  desired  in  this  hour  of 
extreme  peril  to  take  up  arms  in  defense  of  the  liber- 
ties of  their  adopted  country.  From  this  rash  step 
Helaman  and  his  brethren  dissuaded  them,  lest  by  so 
doing  they  should  imperil  their  eternal  salvation. 
But  they  had  sons  who  had  grown  far  towards  man- 
hood who  had  not  entered  into  this  covenant,  and  con- 
sequently were  not  shut  off  from  participating  in  the 
dangers  and  the  glories  of  the  war.  So  with  their 
fathers'  and  mothers'  consent,  faith,  prayers  and  words 
of  encouragement,  two  thousand  of  these  3'ouths  were 
mustered  into  the  Nephite  army  (B.  C.  66).  These 
striplings  were  all  men  of  truth,  faith,  soberness  and 
integrity,  and  were  conspicuous  for  their  courage, 
strength  and  adlivity.  Being  organized  they  desired 
that  Helaman,  for  whom  the}-  had  great  love  and 
respe6l,  should  be  their  leader.  He  consented,  and  at 
their  head  marched  to  the  relief  of  the  forces  of  the 
republic  that  were  struggling  against  considerable  odds 
on  the  southern  borders  of  the  Nephite  dominions, 
from  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  Ocean  eastward. 


202  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Helaman  found  the  Nephite  forces,  iiumberiiig 
about  six  thousand  warriors,  in  a  somewhat  deplorable 
condition.  The  Lamanites,  in  the  strength  of  greatly 
superior  numbers,  had  captured  the  cities  of  ]\Ianti, 
Cumeni,  Zeezrom  and  Antiparah,  and  held  possession 
of  the  country  round  about.  These  cities  had  not 
been  taken  without  much  bloodshed  on  both  sides. 
The  Nephites  especially  had  lost  large  numbers  in 
prisoners,  who  were  generally  put  to  death  by  their 
captors,  except  the  superior  officers,  who  were  sent  to 
the  land  of  Nephi.  Antipus,  the  Nephite  commander, 
was  locked  up  in  the  city  of  Judea,  where,  despirited 
and  weakened  by  excessive  toil  and  fighting,  his  troops 
were  making  a  desperate  and  painful  effort  to  fortify 
the  cit}'.  The  arrival  of  Helaman  and  his  corps 
brought  hope  and  joy  again  to  their  hearts,  and  renewed 
vigor  to  their  endeavors. 

King  Ammoron,  learning  that  reinforcements  had 
reached  the  defenders  of  Judea,  ordered  all  active  oper- 
ations to  be  suspended  for  a  season.  This  suspension 
was  most  providential  for  the  soldiers  of  Antipus,  as  it 
gave  them  time  to  finish  the  work  of  fortifying  the 
beleaguered  cit3%  and  also  to  recruit  their  health  and 
energies.  By  the  commencement  of  the  following  year 
the  works  of  defense  were  completed,  and  the  Nephites 
became  anxious  for  the  onslaught  they  had  so  greatly 
dreaded  a  few  months  previous.  But  the}'  were  disap- 
pointed. The  Lamanites  did  not  feel  sufficienth'  strong 
to  renew  aggressive  movements.  They  contented 
themselves  with  occupying  the  Nephite  cities  they  had 
already  captured.  In  the  second  month  of  this  year 
(B.  C.  65)  a  convoy  of  provisions  and  two  thousand 
additional  warriors  arrived  froui  the  laud  of  Zaraheuila. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK   OF   MORMON.  203 

The  Nephites  in  the  city  of  Jiidea  were  now  ten  thou- 
sand strong,  with  abundant  provisions,  and  they  were 
anxious  for  a  forward  movement  in  order,  if  possible,  to 
retake  some  of  their  cities  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

Antipus  and  Helaman  resolved  on  a  ruse  to  entice 
the  Lamanites  from  behind  their  fortifications.  It  was 
decided  that  Helaman  and  his  command  should  march 
out  of  Judea  with  the  apparent  intention  of  carrying 
supplies  to  one  of  the  cities  in  the  hands  of  the  Nephites, 
that  was  built  near  the  seashore.  In  executing  this 
nianoeuver,  they  purposel}^  passed  at  no  great  distance 
from  the  city  of  Antiparah,  in  which  was  stationed  the 
most  numerous  of  the  Lamanite  armies,  in  the  hope 
that  the  Lamanites  would  notice  that  their  numbers 
were  few,  and  thus  be  led  to  attack  them.  The  strata- 
gem proved  successful.  The  garrison  of  Antiparah 
issued  forth  in  pursuit  of  Helaman,  who,  with  all  haste, 
retreated  into  the  wilderness  northward,  his  intent 
being  to  draw  his  pursuers  as  far  as  possible  from 
Antiparah.  When  the  Lamanites  had  started  in  pur- 
suit of  Helaman,  Antipus,  with  a  considerable  portion 
of  his  arni}?^,  marched  out  of  the  city  of  Judea  and  fell 
in  the  Lamanites'  rear.  The  retreat  soon  became  a 
race.  The  Lamanites  crowded  forward  with  all  possi- 
ble expedition  in  the  endeavor  to  reach  Helaman  before 
Antipus  caught  them.  Helaman,  on  the  other  hand, 
used  his  utmost  energy  to  keep  out  of  their  clutches. 
Neither  of  the  three  bodies  turned  to  the  right  or  to 
the  left,  but  kept  straight  on  in  the  effort  to  out-march 
their  foes.  Night  came  and  went,  and  on  the  morrow 
the  double  pursuit  was  still  kept  up.  Another  night 
fell,  but  neither  dare  turn  from  its  course. 

On  the  third  morning  the  race  for  life  and  victory 


204  vSTORY    OF    THP:    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

was  again  renewed,  but  before  long  the  Lamanites, 
concluding  the}-  could  not  overtake  Helaman,  suddenly 
stopped,  and  awaited  the  coming  of  Antipus  and  his 
wear}'  soldiers,  whom  they  unexpectedh'  attacked  with 
great  fur}-,  slew  Antipus  and  several  of  his  captains, 
threw  the  Nephite  troops  into  great  confusion  and 
forced  them  to  commence  a  retreat. 

In  the  meantime,  Helaman  discovered  that  he  was 
no  longer  pursued,  and  not  knowing  the  reason,  was  in 
doubt  what  course  to  take.  He  called  a  hasty  council 
of  war,  at  which  it  was  determined  to  return  at  once, 
and  risk  the  chances  of  being  caught  in  a  trap  by  the 
crafty  Lamanites. 

The  statement  which  Helaman  makes  regarding 
the  condudl  of  his  young  soldiers  at  this  council  is  very 
interesting.  After  he  had  explained  the  situation  to 
them,  he  inquired,  What  say  ye,  m}-  sons,  will  ye  go 
against  them  in  battle?  Without  hesitanc}-  the}- 
answered  in  the  affimative,  saj-ing:  Father,  behold  our 
God  is  with  us,  and  he  will  not  suffer  that  we  shall  fall; 
then  let  us  go  forth ;  we  would  not  sla}^  our  brethren  if 
they  would  let  us  alone;  therefore  let  us  go  lest  they 
should  overpower  the  army  of  Antipus.  Here  Helaman 
remarks :  Now  they  never  had  fought,  yet  they  did  not 
fear  death ;  and  they  did  think  more  of  the  liberty  of 
their  fathers  than  they  did  upon  their  lives;  yea,  they 
had  been  taught  by  their  mothers  that  if  they  did  not 
doubt  that  God  would  deliver  them.  And  the\' 
rehearsed  unto  me  the  words  of  their  mothers,  saying, 
We  do  not  doubt  our  mothers  knew  it. 

Helaman  and  his  sons  arrived  none  too  soon  on 
the  field  of  battle.  The  soldiers  of  Antipus  were 
already  fleeing  before  .heir  more  numerous  foes,  but  the 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  205 

valor  and  impetuosity  of  the  youthful  i\mmonites  was 
irresistible.  They  fell  on  the  Lamanite  rear  with  a 
daring  and  miraculous  strength  possessed  only  by  men 
who  put  their  whole  trust  in  God.  Thus  attacked  in 
the  rear,  the  Lamanites  immediatel}^  halted,  changed 
front,  and  threw  their  whole  force  against  the  Ammon- 
ites. The  surviving  officers  of  Antipus'  army,  find- 
ing that  Helaman  had  come  to  their  rescue,  stopped  the 
retreat,  re-organized  their  scattered  bands,  and  renewed 
the  attack.  The  Lamanites  were  compelled  to  suc- 
cumb ;  they  could  not  resist  the  desperate  courage  of 
the  Nephites  that  was  driving  them  in  at  both  front 
and  rear.  Their  legions  all  surrendered,  and,  by  Hela- 
man's  orders,  were  sent  as  prisoners  of  war  to  Zara- 
hemla. 

And  what  about  the  young  warriors  of  Amnion  ? 
So  great  was  their  faith,  so  potent  its  workings,  tha:;. 
w^hen,  after  the  battle,  Helaman  called  the  roll  of  his 
youthful  heroes,  not  one  was  missing.  The  faith  sown 
b}'  their  mothers'  words  had  borne  fruit — they  were  all 
preserved.  To  their  undaunted  prowess,  for  they 
fought  as  if  with  the  strength  of  God,  the  Nephites 
unhesitatingly  accorded  the  glory  of  the  day. 

Still  the  hardly-contested  war  continued.  Six 
thousand  men,  with  provisions,  reached  Helaman  from 
Zarahemla  and  the  regions'  round  about  (B.  C.  63), 
besides  sixty  more  young  Ammonites  who  had  grown 
sufficiently  vigorous  to  assume  the  hardships  of  mili- 
tary life.  The  city  of  Cumeni  shortly  afterwards 
surrendered  through  the  M'ant  of  provisions,  their  sup- 
plies having  been  continuously  cut  off  b}^  Helaman's 
troops.  This  surrender  threw  so  many  prisoners  on 
the   hands   of  the  Nephites   that   they  were  unable  to 


2o6  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

guard  or  feed  them.  An  officer  named  Gid,  with  a 
sufficient  force,  was  detailed  to  conve}-  them  to  Zara- 
hemla,  but  on  their  wa}-,  passing  near  to  an  invading 
body  of  Lamanites,  the  prisoners  made  a  desperate 
attempt  to  escape.  A  few  succeeded  in  getting  awa}^ 
but  the  greater  number  were  slain  b}'  their  guard.  Gid 
and  his  command  returned  to  headquarters,  as  it 
proved,  just  in  time,  for  the  Lamanites  had  made  a 
sudden  and  unexpedled  attack  at  Cumeni,  and  but  for 
Gid's  timeh'  arrival  the  Nephite  forces  would  probably 
have  received  a  severe  defeat.  As  it  was,  defeat  was 
turned  to  victory  by  their  coming. 

In  this  desperate  battle  every  one  of  the  young 
Ammonites  was  wounded,  but  not  one  was  slain. 
According  to  the  promise  made  to  them  the}-  were  pre- 
served by  the  marvelous  power  of  God. 


CHAPTER     XXXIV. 

THE  RELIEF  OF  MANTI— THE  OVERTHROW  OF  THE  KING- 
MEN— PACHUS  SLAIN  — THE  STRUGGLE  AT  MORONI  — 
TEANCUM  SLAYS  AMMORON,  BUT  AT  THE  COST  OF  HIS 
OWN    LIFE  — TEANCUM'S  NOBLE    CHARACTER. 

AFTER  THE  battle  at  Cumeni,  the  Lamanites 
"^  retreated  eastward  to  Alanti,  which  was  situated 
on  the  upper  waters  of  the  Sidon.  Nor  was  it  for  sev- 
eral months  that  this  city  could  be  taken,  as  owing  to 
internal  dissensions  at  the  Nephite  capital,  and  the 
attempts  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  people  to  overthrow 


((it'^  I 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  20/ 

the  republic  and  establish  a  monarchy,  Pahoran,  the 
chief  judge,  was  unable  to  supply  the  necessary  pro- 
visions and  re-inforcements. 

In  this  strait  Helanian  and  his  fellow  officers  called 
on  the  Lord  in  fervent  prayer,  which  was  not  un- 
answered. They  received  assurances  of  deliverance  and 
vi(5lory.  These  blessed  assurances  inspired  fresh  faith 
and  infused  renewed  courage  in  the  war-weary  hearts 
of  those  not  given  to  the  love  of  carnage.  Fired 
with  the  determination,  by  God's  grace,  to  conquer, 
they  entered  on  a  campaign  against  the  city  of  Manti, 
which,  by  strateg}-,  they  captured  before  the  end  of  the 
year  (B,  C.  63).  The  moral  effect  of  this  vi(?lory  was 
so  great  that  the  Lamanites  retreated  into  the  wilder- 
ness, evacuating  the  whole  of  the  territory  on  the  west, 
but  unfortunately  taking  with  them,  as  prisoners,  many 
women  and  children. 

For  more  than  a  year  Moroni  could  not  send  the 
needed  help  to  Helaman.  The  rebels  in  Zarahemla 
had  driven  the  chief  judge  out  of  the  city,  and  he  had 
taken  refuge  in  Gideon.  From  there  he  wrote  to 
Moroni  to  come  to  his  assistance,  which  that  officer  did 
at  the  earliest  possible  moment,  leaving  the  armies  in 
the  northeast  under  the  command  of  Lehi  and  Tean- 
cum.  As  he  advanced  he  rallied  the  people  on  his 
line  of  march  to  the  defense  of  the  liberties  of  the 
republic,  and  was  so  successful  that,  after  having 
joined  the  chief  judge,  Pahoran,  he  succeeded  in 
overthrowing  the  "king  men,"  killing  their  leader, 
Pachus,  and  completely  crushing  the  rebellion.  This 
being  accomplished,  he  sent  6,000  men  with  the  neces- 
sar}'  provisions  to  reinforce  Helaman  (B.  C.  61). 

The  campaign  during  this  year,  along  the  Atlantic 


2o8  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMOX. 

coast,  was  a  decisive  one.  At  last  the  soldiers  of 
Animoron  were  driven  ont  of  Omner,  Morianton,  Gid, 
Lehi,  Nephihah,  and  every  other  Nephite  city  on  that 
sea-board,  except  the  outlying  one,  called  Moroni,  where 
the  whole  of  the  invading  host  was  massed  for  a 
final  desperate  stand,  and  around  which  Moroni,  with 
hurried  and  lengthened  marches,  had  concentrated  his 
warriors. 

It  was  the  night  before  an  expe6led  decisive  battle, 
and  the  Nephite  officers  and  soldiers  were  too  fatigued 
to  either  devise  strategems  or  execute  them.  Teancum 
alone  was  in  a  condition  of  unrest.  He  remembered 
with  intense  bitterness  all  the  bloodshed,  woes,  hard- 
ships, famine,  etc.,  that  had  been  brought  about  in  this 
great  and  lasting  war  between  the  two  races,  which  he 
rightly  attributed  to  the  infamous  ambition  of  Amalick- 
iah  and  Ammoron.  He  refle6led  how  he  had  slain  the 
former,  and  determined  that  as  he  had  slain  Amalickiah, 
so  should  Ammoron  fall.  In  his  anger  he  stole  forth 
into  the  enemy's  camp,  let  himself  over  the  walls  of 
the  city,  sought  out  the  king's  tent,  and  when  he  had 
found  the  objedl  of  his  search,  he  cast  a  javelin  at 
him,  which  pierced  him  near  the  heart.  But,  unlike 
Amalickiah,  Ammoron's  death  was  not  instantan- 
eous. He  had  time  to  wake  his  servant  before  he  passed 
away.  The  alarm  was  given,  the  guards  started  in 
pursuit;  Teancum  was  overtaken,  caught  and  slain. 
On  the  morrow  Moroni  attacked  the  Lamanites,  defeated 
them  with  great  slaughter,  captured  the  cit}',  and 
drove  them  entirely  out  of  Nephite  territory.  (B.  C. 
6i). 

The  writer  of  the  Book  of  Alma  records:  When 
Lehi   and  Moroni  knew  that  Teancum  was  dead,  they 


vSTORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  209 

were  exceedingl}^  sorrowful ;  for  behold,  he  had  been  a 
man  who  had  fought  valiantl}'  for  his  country;  yea,  a 
true  friend  to  liberty,  and  he  had  suffered  very  many 
exceeding  sore  affli6lions.  But  behold,  he  was  dead, 
and  had  gone  the  way  of  all  the  earth. 

In  that  glorious  galaxy  of  patriot-priests,  or  war- 
rior-prophets, call  them  which  we  may,  to  whose  stem 
integrity,  inspired  valor,  and  unflinching  virtue  the 
Nephite  republic,  in  the  days  of  which  we  write,  owed 
so  much  of  its  stability,  and  was  so  greatly  indebted 
for  its  perpetuity,  Teancum  shines  among  the  brightest. 
View  him  from  whatever  point  we  please,  there  is  no  mis- 
taking the  man.  His  ardent  disposition,  his  fiery  impet- 
uosity, his  zealous  patriotism,  his  undaunted  courage, 
his  love  of  liberty,  his  entire  disinterestedness,  shine 
forth  in  every  adlion.  Indeed,  we  might  almost  call 
him  rash,  so  little  did  he  consider  his  personal  safety 
when  he  thought  the  good  of  his  country  required  the 
sacrifice. 

In  picturing  the  heroes  of  those  days,  Teancum 
looms  up  before  us  almost  as  a  Hotspur  or  Murat. 
In  our  mind's  eye  we  can  see  him  charging  the  solid 
phalanxes  of  the  Lamanites,  rushing  at  full  speed 
towards  the  enemj^  several  lengths  ahead  of  his  line  of 
battle;  his  commanding  presence  inspiring  confidence, 
his  unwavering  voice  ringing  out  the  word  of  command, 
his  bright  armor  shining  in  the  sun,  and  his  hair 
streaming  from  beneath  his  helmet,  as,  regardless  of  all 
save  the  liberties  of  his  country,  he  falls  upon  the 
thickest  of  the  foe,  seeking  out  their  chief  captains, 
that  by  their  death  an  end  may  possibly  be  put  to  the 
horrors  of  war.  Thus  we  find  him  sla^-ing  with  his 
own  hand,  at  different  times,  Morianton,  Amalickiah 


2IO  STORY    OF    THK    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  Ammorou.  In  fa6l,  it  is  quite  noticeable  that  in 
nearly  all  the  great  battles  of  this  age,  the  Nephites 
appear  to  have  made  it  a  conspicuous  part  of  their 
tadlics  to  slay  the  commander  of  the  opposing  hosts. 
So  fell  Amlici,  Morianton,  Jacob,  Coriantumr  and 
others. 


CHAPTER   XXXV.     - 

PEACE  ONCE  MORE  — THE  REvSULTvS  OF  THE  WAR  — THE 
LABORvS  OF  HELAMAN  — vSHIBLON  RECEIVES  THE  REC- 
ORDS—HAGOTH,  THE  SHIP-BinLDER  — ANOTHER  WAR  — 
MORONIHAH— PAHORAN'S  DEATH— CONTENTION  REGARD- 
ING THE  CHIEF  JUDGESHIP  — PAANCHI'S  REBELLION  — 
THE  GADI ANTON  BANDS  — ASvSASSINATION  OF  PAHORAN 
II.— ANOTHER    LAMANITE   INVAvSION. 

TN  THE  next  year  after  the  capture  of  the  city  of 
Moroni  peace  was  established  in  all  the  land ;  not  a 
Lamanite  warrior  remained  on  Nephite  soil.  Then 
Pahoran  returned  to  his  judgment  seat,  and  Helaman 
recommenced  his  labors  in  the  ministr3^ 

The  long-continued  and  savage  war  just  closed 
had  brought  various  evils  to  the  church.  In  many 
parts  of  the  land  it  may  be  said  to  have  been  disorgan- 
ized. The  occupancy  of  so  man}'  of  the  Nephite  cities 
by  the  unbelieving  Lamanitcs  had  produced  numerous 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  211 

demoralizing  effe6ls.  Murders,  contentions,  dissen- 
sions and  all  manner  of  iniquity  had  become  rife,  and 
the  hearts  of  the  people  had  become  hardened.  Yet 
not  altogether  so,  for  there  were  some  who  acknowl- 
edged the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  all  their  afflictions. 
These  humbled  themselves  in  the  depths  of  humility; 
and  because  of  the  prayers  of  the  righteous,  the  people 
were  spared. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  when  Helaman  went 
forth  to  call  the  people  to  repentance  and  set  the 
church  in  order.  In  this  blessed  work  he  had  much 
success,  and  with  the  help  of  his  brethren  he  again 
established  the  Church  of  God  throughout  all  the 
land.  These  labors  he  continued  until  the  time  of  his 
death,  and  his  joy  therein  was  greatly  increased  by  the 
continued  faithfulness  of  the  people.  Thev,  notwith- 
standing their  abundant  prosperity,  which,  as  ever, 
followed  their  repentance,  remained  humble,  ferA^ent  in 
prayer  and  diligent  in  welldoing.  Such  was  the  happy 
condition  of  the  people  of  Nephi  when  Helaman  died 
(B.  C.  57),  he  having  survived  his  illustrious  father 
sixteen  \'ears.  Shiblon,  at  the  death  of  his  brother, 
took  possession  of  the  sacred  things  that  had  been 
delivered  unto  Helaman  by  Alma,  and  held  them  for 
four  years. 

The  next  year  (B.  C.  56)  the  valiant  Moroni,  one 
of  the  greatest  and  most  virtuous  of  God's  sons, 
passed  awaj'  from  this  state  of  mortalit}-  to  the  glories 
of  eternity,  at  the  early  age  of  forty-three  years.  Some 
time  before  his  death  he  had  given  the  chief  command 
of  the  armies  of  the  Nephites  to  his  son,  Moronihah, 
who,  from  the  history  of  later  years,  we  judge  to  have 
been  a  worthy  son  of  so  illustrious  a  sire. 


212  STORY    OF    THK    BOOK    OK    MORMON. 

The  four  3^ears  that  Shiblon  held  the  plates  are 
principally  noteworth}-  for  the  commencement  of  Ne- 
phite  emigration  to  the  northern  continent.  It  was 
during  this  period  that  Hagoth  established  his  ship- 
building yards  on  the  Pacific,  near  the  land  of  Bounti- 
ful. It  is  probable  that  ships  were  built  by  the  Nephites 
before  Hagoth's  time,  but  he  being  an  exceedingh- 
expert  mechanic,  constructed  much  larger  ones  than 
had  hitherto  been  built,  and  thus  inaugurated  a  new 
feature  in  Nephite  colonization.'-' 

When  Shiblon  died  he  committed  the  records 
to  the  care  of  Helaman,  the  son  of  his  brother  Hela- 
man.  The  history  of  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites  still 
continued  a  history  of  wars.  In  the  same  3'ear  that 
Shiblon  died,  the  Lamanites  again  raised  a  numerous 
army  and  went  down  against  their  traditional  foes.  The 
campaign  was  a  short  one.  Moronihah,  the  son  of 
Moroni,  infli(5led  a  signal  blow  upon  their  advancing 
legions,  and  drove  them  back  to  their  own  lands.  Their 
loss  in  this  deservedly   ill-fated  expedition  was  great. 

Still  this  blood-thirsty  race  never  seemed  to  gain 
experience  by  the  things  it  suffered.  This,  no  doubt, 
arose  to  a  great  extent  from  the  continued  irritation 
kept  up  by  the  wily  apostates,  who  had  much  private 
spleen  to  gratify  in  the  sufferings  of  the  Nephites,  and 
who  held  no  particular  love  or  respeCl  for  their  credu- 
lous dupes  and  cat's-paws,  the  Lamanites. 

*  These  ships  of  Haj^oth  carried  many  colonies  U)  the  laud  north- 
ward ;  as  it  was  their  custom  to  take  one  load  of  eniijj;rants  and  when  they 
ha<l  disembarked,  to  return  for  another.  Some  of  these  vessels  were  event- 
ually lost;  that  is,  the  shi])s  aiul  their  passenj^ers  never  reached  their  desti- 
nation. It  is  supposed  hy  many  that  a  part  of  them  were  carried  out  to  mid- 
ocean  by  storms  and  jiroljahly  wrecked  ;  and  that  the  survivors  found  safety 
and  shelter  on  some  of  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  In  this  way,  it  is 
sujjjjjested,  the  Hawaiian,  vSamoan  and  other  islands  were  first  ])e()i)led. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  213 

It  was  in  the  year  B.  C.  53  that  Helaman  took 
charge  of  the  sacred  plates,  etc.  In  the  next  3'ear 
Pahoran,  the  chief  judge,  died,  which  event  gave  rise  to 
serious  contention  amongst  the  Nephite  people.  Three 
of  his  sons,  named  Pahoran,  Pacumeni  and  Paanchi, 
were  ambitious  to  fill  the  exalted  position  left  vacant 
by  their  father's  death.  Each  had  his  adherents  and 
following,  but,  according  to  the  national  law,  the  matter 
was  decided  b}^  the  voice  of  the  people,  and  Pahoran 
was  chosen. 

Pacumeni  assented  to  the  decision  of  the  citizens, 
but  Paanchi  attempted  to  raise  a  rebellion,  for  which 
crime  he  was  arrested,  tried  by  the  law,  and  condemned 
to  death.  Still  the  more  wicked  part  of  the  communit}' 
supported  his  unlawful  claims.  These  determined  to 
slay  Pahoran,  which  resolve  they  carried  into  effec^t,  and 
the  chief  judge  was  slain  by  an  assassin  named  Kish- 
kumen.  This  foul  murder  was  committed  while  the 
chief  magistrate  was  sitting  in  the  judgment  seat 
administering  the  law,  but  through  the  connivance  of 
the  murderer's  associates  in  iniquity  he  escaped. 

These  lawless  men  bound  themselves  together  by 
a  secret  oath  and  covenant,  that  the}-  would  never 
divulge  who  was  the  murderer  of  Pahoran,  and  they 
swore,  by  the  most  horrible  oaths,  one  to  another,  to 
conceal  each  other's  crimes,  to  aid  and  sustain  each 
other  in  their  villanies,  and  to  carry  out  the  designs 
and  dire6lions  of  their  leaders.  Over  this  band  of  con- 
spirators, assassins  and  robbers,  Gadianton  stood  as  the 
head. 

The  next  year  after  Pahoran's  assassination,  the 
Lamanites  invaded  the  lands  of  the  Nephites.  The 
Lamanite  armies  were  commanded  b}'^  a  Nephite  dissen- 


214  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

ter  named  Coriantumr.  He  was  a  descendant  of 
Zarahemla,  therefore,  presumedly,  of  the  tribe  of 
Judah.  He  determined  on  new  and  venturesome  tac- 
tics, and  caused  his  forces  to  make  an  unexpecfled  dash 
through  the  Nephite  territor3^  The  Nephites  every- 
where gave  way  before  them.  They  marched  through 
the  center  of  the  country,  ravaging  its  most  populous 
and  richest  districts.  Before  the  astonished  Nephites 
could  colle(51;  their  armies  the  enemy  had  assaulted  and 
captured  their  beautiful  and  strongl}-  fortified  capital, 
and  for  the  first  time  the  savage  soldiery  of  Laman 
held  possession  of  the  towers,  temples  and  palaces  of 
Zarahemla.  On  this  occasion  the  chief  judge,  Pacu- 
meni,  was  slain.  Intoxicated  with  his  uninterrupted 
successes,  the  Lamanite  general  crowded  yet  further 
north,  neglecting  to  keep  up  his  line  of  communication 
in  the  rear. 

Coriantumr's  hope  was  to  obtain  possession  of  the 
narrow  isthmus  which  was  the  key  to  both  continents. 
In  this  he  failed.  The  Nephite  commander  first  checked 
his  progress  northward,  and  then  cut  off  his  retreat. 
In  a  fierce  battle  that  followed  he  was  killed,  his  armies 
surrendered,  and  the  remnants  hastened  ingloriously 
home,  Moronihah,  the  Nephite  commander,  magnani- 
mously permitting  them   to  return  unmolested.    (B.  C. 


CHAPTER    XXXVI. 

PACUMENI  vSLAIN  — HELAMAN  CHOSEN  CHIEF  JUDGE— THE 
CONSPIRACY^  TO  SLAY  HIM  — KISHKUMEN  KILLED  — THE 
PROSPERITY   OF   THE    NEPHITRS   UNDER   HF^lvAMAN. 

AS  PACUMENI,  the  chief  judge,  had  been  slain  at 

the  capture  of  Zaiahemla,  no  sooner  was  the  war 

over  than  an  ele^lion  took  place  to  fill  his  vacant  seat. 

The  choice  fell  upon  Helaman,  the  more  righteous  of 

the  people  providentially  being  still  in  the  majority. 

Helaman  being  a  God-fearing,  just  man,  his  elec- 
tion was  ver}'  distasteful  to  the  Gadianton  band  and  its 
sympathizers.  The}'  resolved  to  slay  him  as  they  had 
before  slain  the  younger  Pahoran,  and  place  Gadianton 
on  the  judgment  seat  in  his  stead.  To  accomplish 
this  the  same  vile  instrument  was  chosen — Kishkumen, 
But  the  protecting  hand  of  the  great  Jehovah  was  over 
and  round  about  Helaman,  and  he  preserved  him  from 
the  assassin's  knife.  A  ser^-ant  of  Helaman,  possibly 
a  dete(5live  commissioned  in  such  times  of  peril  to  watch 
the  movements  of  the  dangerous  classes,  by  disguise 
became  acquainted  with  the  doings  of  the  robber  band, 
and  of  their  intentions  towards  his  master. 

As  Kishkumen  was  on  his  way  to  fulfil  his  bloody 
work,  this  servant,  whose  name  is  not  recorded,  met 
him,  and  gave  him  one  of  their  secret  signs.  This 
admitted  him  into  the  confidence  of  the  assassin,  who 
explained  his  errand,  and  asked  to  be  conducted  pri- 
vately into  the  judgment  hall,  where  Helaman  was 
then  sitting  in  the  performance  of  his  duties.  This 
was  agreed  upon;  the  two  proceeded  to  where  the  mur- 
derer expelled  to  find  his  vi(5lim.     The  strateg}^  of  the 


2l6  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OK    MORMON. 

servant  disarmed  his  suspicions,  he  was  off  his  guard. 
At  the  opportune  moment  the  servant  stabbed  Kish- 
kumen,  and  so  adroitly  did  he  perform  his  work,  that 
the  robber  fell  dead  without  a  groan.  The  servant 
immediatel}^  ran  to  the  judgment  hall,  and  informed 
Helaman  of  all  that  he  had  heard,  seen  and  done.  With- 
out dela}^  orders  M-ere  issued  for  the  arrest  of  the  band, 
but  its  members,  fnding  that  Kishkumen  did  not 
return,  and  fearing  he  had  miscarried  in  his  unholy 
work,  under  the  guidance  of  their  leader  fled  precipi- 
tately into  the  wilderness  by  a  secret  way,  and,  in  the 
depths  of  its  luxuriant  vegetation,  hid  in  a  place  where 
they  could  not  be  found.      (B.  C.  50). 

The  succeeding  years  were  of  peculiar  prosperit3^ 
though  not  of  great  righteousness,  amongst  the  Ne- 
phite  people.  The}-  spread  out  and  colonized  in  every 
dire(5lion.  Many  thousands  emigrated  to  the  northern 
continent,  among  them  great  numbers  of  Ammonites, 
who  were  originally  Lamanites.  Numerous  new  cities 
were  built,  and  old  ones  repaired;  ship  building  was 
largely  carried  on,  and  the  arts  and  manufa(5lures 
encouraged.  Temples,  tabernacles  and  san6luaries 
were  eredled  in  great  numbers;  in  fa6l,  the  people 
spread  out  and  covered  both  continents  north  and 
south,  east  and  west.  The  sacred  historian  states  that 
he  has  not  recorded  one  hundredth  part  of  the  doings 
of  the  people  —  their  wickedness  and  righteousness, 
their  wars  and  contentions,  their  peace  and  prosperity ; 
but  many  records  were  kept,  upon  which  the  history  of 
these  things  were  engraved,  and  all  that  is  necessary 
for  the  world's  good  will  be  brought  to  light  in 
heaven's  own  time. 

The  annals  of  the   remainder  of   Helanian's  rule 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  217 

are  very  short.  In  the  years  B.  C.  45  and  44  there 
were  many  contentions  in  the  land,  but  in  the  latter 
portion  of  the  succeeding  year  they  measurably  ceased, 
and  tens  of  thousands  were  baptized  unto  repentance. 
So  great  was  the  prosperity  of  the  church  at  this  time, 
that  even  the  priesthood  were  surprised  thereat,  and  at 
the  multiplicity  of  blessings  that  were  poured  out  upon 
the  people.  This  happy  state  of  affairs  continued  until 
the  death  of  Helaman,  though  somewhat  marred  by  the 
increasing  pride  and  vanity  that  long-continued  pros- 
perity had  begotten  in  the  hearts  of  many  of  the 
Christians. 

Helaman  himself  was  a  righteous  man :  He  did 
observe  to  keep  the  judgments,  and  the  statutes,  and 
the  comniandments  of  God ;  and  he  did  do  that  which 
was  right  in  the  sight  of  God  continually,  and  he  did 
walk  after  the  ways  of  his  father,  insomuch  that  he 
did  prosper  in  the  land.  So  writes  the  historian  of 
Helaman;  what  more  can  be  said  of  any  man? 

Helaman  had  two  sons  to  whom  he  gave  the 
names  of  Nephi  and  Lehi,  to  remind  them,  when  they 
heard  their  own  names  called,  of  the  faith  and  good- 
ness of  their  great  ancestors,  who,  by  God's  direction, 
led  their  fathers  to  the  promised  land.  When  Hela- 
man died  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Nephi. 


CHAPTER     XXXVII. 

THE  SONS  OF  HELAMAN ,— NEPHI'S  RIGHTEOUS  RULE;— 
THE  LAMANITES  AGAIN  JINVADE  JZARAHEMLA  — THEY 
DRIVE  THE  NEPHITES  INTO  THE  NORTHERN  CONTINENT 
—  THE  MINIvSTRATIONS  OF  NEPHI  AND  I.EHI  — THE  MANI- 
FESTATIONS OF  GOD'S  POWER  IN  THE  CITY^OF  NEPHI  — 
AMINADAB  — THE  CONVERSION  OF  THE  LAMANITES  — 
UNIVERSAL   PEACE. 

TN  NEPHI  we  have  one  of  the  greatest  prophets  that 
ever  trod  the  earth,  or  to  whom  the  God  of  our 
salvation  revealed  his  glorious  will.  He  lived  during 
the  greater  portion  of  the  first  century  before  Christ, 
and  disappeared  from  the  knowledge  of  mankind  but 
a  short  time  before  the  advent  of  the  Messiah  as  a  babe 
in  Bethlehem.  He  is  first  referred  to  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon  (B.  C-  44)  as  the  elder  of  Helaman's  two  sons, 
Lehi  being  the  3''ounger.  These  two  brothers  appear 
to  have  been  inseparable  during  their  lives.  They  are 
nearly  always  mentioned  as  associated  in  the  great  and 
oft-times  perilous  labors  of  the  ministry  undertaken 
for  the  salvation  of  either  Nephites  or  Lamanites. 
We  have  no  information  with  regard  to  the  time  of 
Nephi's  birth,  but  when  his  father  died,  in  the  3^ear  B. 
C.  39,  he  succeeded  him  as  chief  judge,  the  duties  of 
which  ofBce  he  filled  with  wisdom  and  justice  for  about 
nine  years,  when,  owing  to  the  wickedness  of  the  peo- 
ple, he  resigned  that  office,  and  Cezoram  was  chosen 
by  the  people  in  his  stead  (B.  C.  30). 

The  years  that  Nephi  judged  his  people  are  some 
of  the  darkest  in  Nephite  history.  Owing  to  their 
great  pride  and  iniquity,  the   Lord   left   tliem  to  them- 


STORY    OK    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  219 

selves,  and  they  became  weak  like  unto  the  Lamanties, 
man  for  man.  When  war  was  declared,  the  latter, 
being  much  the  more  numerous,  carried  everything 
before  them.  In  vain  the  Nephites  struggled  for  their 
homes  and  their  liberties.  They  were  forced  back  by 
the  hordes  of  the  Lamanites  from  cit}^  to  city,  from  land 
to  land.  Manti,  Gideon,  Cumeni,  Moroni,  and  even 
Zarahemla  fell.  Nor  did  the  war  end  when  the  blood- 
thirsty Lamanites  held  high  carnival  in  the  midst  of  its 
towers  and  palaces.  Onward  swept  the  invading  host; 
backward  fled  the  defenders  of  the  commonwealth, 
and  backward  they  continued  until  every  town  and 
city,  every  tower  and  fort,  from  Melek  to  Moroni,  from 
Manti  to  Bountiful,  were  filled  with  the  savage,  half- 
disciplined,  dark-skinned  warriors  of.  Laman.  Not  a 
place  could  be  found  in  the  whole  southern  continent 
where  the  soldiers  of  the  Nephites  successfully  held 
their  ground.  Zarahemla,  with  its  hallowed  associa- 
tions, its  glorious  temples,  where  the  daily  sacrifice  was 
unceasingly  offered,  its  proud  palaces,  its  luxurious 
homes,  its  courts  of  justice,  where  the  chief  judge  sat 
in  the  magnificence  of  almost  kingl}^  authority  to 
administer  the  law  —  this  their  queen  city,  the  seat  of 
their  government,  the  centre  of  their  civilization,  the 
home  of  their  highest  priesthood,  was  in  the  hands  of 
their  merciless,  vandal-like  foes.  Nor  had  the  danger 
stopped;  with  hurried  hands  the  Nephites  built  a  line 
of  defence  across  the  Isthmus  of  Panama  from  sea  to 
sea,  for  the  unnumbered  hosts  of  their  conquerors  were 
still  pushing  fonvard.  This  line  of  fortifications  was 
eff"e(5lual;  it  stopped  the  roll  of  the  barbaric  tide  north- 
ward, and  the  Lamanite  commanders  rested  with  the 
possession  of  a  continent. 


220  STORY    OF    THK    BOOK    OF    MORMOX. 

In  this  war  the  Nephite  dissenters  took  adlive  part 
against  their  white  brethren,  and  to  this  fadl,  in  part, 
ma}'  be  attributed  the  sudden  success  that  shone  on  the 
Lanianite  arms.  But  little  by  little  in  succeeding  years 
the  half  repentant  Nephites  regained  their  lost  ground, 
until  (B.  C.  31)  the  most  northerly  half  of  their  pos- 
sessions had  again  fallen  into  their  hands ;  but  because 
of  their  only  partial  repentance,  their  leaders  had  not 
strength  to  lead  them  further,  and  Zarahemla  still 
remained  in  the  hands  of  the  warriors. of  Laman. 

When  Nephi  retired  from  the  judgment  seat  it 
was  with  the  intention  of  devoting  his  entire  time  to 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  He  associated  his  brother 
Lehi  with  him,  and  commencing  at  the  most  northerly 
settlement  on  the  southern  continent,  Bountiful,  he 
journe3^ed  and  preached  throughout  all  the  land  south- 
ward in  the  possession  of  the  Nephites.  From  thence 
the  two  brothers  passed  onwards  to  Zarahemla,  where 
they  found  many  Nephite  dissenters,  to  whom  they 
proclaimed  the  word  of  God  in  great  power.  Numbers 
of  these  confessed  their  sins,  were  baptized  unto  repent- 
ance, and  immediately  returned  to  their  brethren  to 
repair,  if  possible,  the  wTongs  the}^  had  done,  and  make 
such  restitution  as  lay  in  their  power. 

Numbers  of  the  Lamanites  also  received  the  truth 
gladly,  insomuch  that  eight  thousand  of  that  race  were 
baptized  in  Zarahemla  and  the  regions  round  about. 

From  Zarahemla  the  prophets  proceeded  to  the 
Lamanite  capital  in  the  land  of  Nephi,  where  yet 
mightier  power  attended  them.  The  voice  of  God 
from  heaven  sustained  their  testimony;  angels  minis- 
tered to  the  people  who  assembled  to  see  theui ;  neither 
prisons,  nor  chains,  nor   l)onds   could   restrain  or  hold 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  221 

them,  and  they  accomplished  an  ever  blessed  and 
marvelous  work  amongst  the  benighted  children  of 
Laman  (B.  C.  30).  God's  power  was  manifested  at 
these  times  in  mercy  to  the  darkened  condition  of  the 
minds  of  the  Lamanites,  when  only  extraordinary  mani- 
festations of  his  divine  goodness  could  reach  their 
hearts.  They  had  no  records  to  which  they  could  appeal, 
and  all  their  traditions  were  opposed  to  the  Holy  Being 
whose  message  of  eternal  joy  the  Nephite  prophets 
bore.  Thus  in  their  weakness  they  were  strengthened 
by  signs  and  wonders  which  a  people  better  educated  in 
the  things  of  God  could  with  but  ill  grace  claim. 

The  story  of  the  ministration  of  Nephi  and  Lehi 
in  the  land  of  Nephi  is  of  the  deepest  interest.  When 
they  reached  its  chief  city  they  were  thrust  into  that 
same  prison  into  which  Amnion  and  his  companions 
were  cast  by  the  guards  of  King  Linihi.  Here  they 
were  kept  with  little  or  no  food  for  a  number  of  days. 
At  the  end  of  this  time  the  officers  of  the  Lamanites 
went  to  the  prison  with  the  intention  of  slaying  the 
Iwo  brothers.  But  to  their  intense  surprise  the 
Lamanites  found  them  encircled  about  as  if  by  fire. 
At  this  strange  spe6lacle  fear  fell  upon  the  officers. 
They  dared  not  touch  the  two  prisoners  lest  they  should 
be  burned.  Yet  when  they  saw  that  Nephi  and  Lehi 
were  not  consumed  their  hearts  took  courage,  though 
they  still  stood  as  if  struck  dumb  with  amazement. 

At  this  point  the  two  brethren  stood  forward  and 
began  to  explain  that  what  was  seen  was  manifested 
that  they  might  learn  that  no  one  could  harm  them, 
and  that  they  were  the  servants  of  the  Most  High,  and 
his  almighty  arm  shielded  them.  Nor  was  this  all :  a 
sudden  earthquake  shook  the  ground,  the  prison  walls 


222  vSTORY    OK    THK    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

tottered  to  their  foundations,  a  pall  of  thick  darkness 
covered  all  whom  curiosity  or  other  motives  had 
gathered  to  the  prison.  The  unburning  flame,  the 
tottering  walls,  the  quivering  earth,  the  impenetrable 
cloud  of  blackness,  all  conspired  to  fill  the  hearts  of 
the  Lamanites  with  solemn  fear  and  awful  dread. 
The}'  realized  the  almighty  power  of  God;  the}'  were 
filled  with  the  sense  of  their  own  abje(5l  insignificance. 
A  voice,  the  voice  of  One  whom  they  knew  not,  sounded 
in  their  affrighted  ears.  Once  and  again,  yea,  a 
third  time,  and  each  time  that  the  voice  came  it  was 
followed  b}'  the  trembling  of  the  earth  and  the  shak- 
ing of  the  prison  walls.  All  nature  quivered'at  the 
presence  of  the  Majesty  on  High,  whilst  the  heavy, 
palpable,  impenetrable,  darkness  still  enshrouded  them. 

From  above  the  voice  descended;  it  was  outside  the 
cloud;  its  tones  came  not  to  their  quaking  hearts  with 
the  roar  of  the  pealing  thiinder;  nor  was  it  like  the 
tumultuous  flow  of  angry  waters;  but  a  still  voice 
of  perfedl  mildness,  almost  a  whisper,  that  pierced  to 
their  inmost  souls.  That  voice  was  the  voice  of  the 
mighty  God  of  Jacob,  and  he  called  upon  all  those  who 
heard  him  to  repent,  and  to  do  his  servants  no  hurt. 
With  the  third  repetition  of  this  command  were  added 
marvelous  words  of  salvation  that  cannot  be  uttered  by 
men.  And  because  of  the  thick  pall  of  darkness  that 
enveloped  them,  and  the  fearful  dread  that  filled  their 
hearts,  none  dared  to  move.  Fear,  astonishment,  appre- 
hension of  what  was  to  come,  had  riveted  each  to  the 
spot  on  which  he  stood. 

Among  the  crowd  was  a  Nephite  dissenter,  an 
apostate  from  the  true  church,  named  Aminadab.  This 
man,  happening  to  turn   his   face  in  the   direction  in 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  223 

which  the  two  disciples  stood,  beheld  that  their  faces 
shone  with  a  glorious  light,  and  that  they  were  convers- 
ing with  some  one  who  appeared  to  be  above  them,  for 
their  eyes  were  turned  heavenward.  Aminadab  drew 
the  attention  of  those  who  surrounded  him  to  this  glo- 
rious appearance,  and  the  spell  that  bound  them  was 
sufficiently  removed  to  enable  them  to  turn  towards  the 
prisoners  and  to  become  witnesses  of  the  faA  also. 
What  do  all  these  things  mean?  they  anxiously 
inquired.  The}-  do  converse  with  the  angels  of  God, 
answered  Aminadab.  What  shall  we  do  that  this  cloud 
of  darkness  may  be  removed?  was  their  next  question. 
You  must  repent  and  cry  unto  the  Voice,  even  until  ye 
shall  have  faith  in  Christ,  he  replied.  They  did  cry 
unto  God  with  all  the  energ}^  that  their  terrif3dng  sur- 
roundings inspired,  and  so  continued  to  supplicate 
until  the  cloud  was  dispersed.  Then,  to  their  great 
surprise,  they  discovered  that  they  also  were  entombed 
in  a  pillar  of  living  fire.  Yet  this  fire  did  not  hurt 
them,  it  did  not  singe  their  garments,  it  did  not  con- 
sume the  prison  walls,  but  their  terror  was  swept  awa}-, 
and  they  were  filled  with  a  joy  that  was  unspeakable, 
for  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  filled  their  souls,  and  they 
broke  forth  in  marvelous  words  of  praise  and  rejoicing. 
Again  a  pleasant,  searching  whisper  reached  their  glad- 
dened ears.  It  said  unto  them,  Peace,  peace  be  unto 
you  because  of  your  faith  in  my  Well-beloved,  who  was 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Now  there  were 
about  300  souls  who  heard  and  saw  these  things,  and 
they  cast  up  their  e3^es  unto  heaven,  which  was  opened 
to  their  vision,  and  holy  angels  came  down  and  minis- ' 
tered  unto  them. 

The  tidings  of  this  glorious  appearing  were  quickly 


2  24  STORY    OF    THK    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

spread  near  and  far  in  the  lands  where  the  Lamanites 
dwelt.  So  powerful  was  the  testimony,  and  so  great 
were  the  evidences,  that  the  major  portion  of  the  people 
believed,  repented  and  obeyed  the  gospel.  Then,  like 
all  true  Saints,  they  manifested  the  sincerity  of  their 
repentance  by  works  of  restitution;  the}-  laid  down 
their  weapons  of  war,  they  cast  aside  their  false  tra- 
ditions, their  hatred  gave  place  to  love,  and  they 
restored  to  the  Nephites  Zarahemla  and  the  other  lands 
they  had  taken  from  them  (B.  C.  30). 

So  great  was  the  reformation  in  their  chara(5ler 
that  thej^  soon  exceeded  the  Nephites  in  their  faith  and 
good  works.  Extraordinary  as  it  may  appear,  instead 
of  Nephite  missionaries  visiting  the  Lamanites,  Laman- 
ite  missionaries  were  soon  ministering  the  precious 
truths  of  the  gospel  among  the  Nephites.  Then  a 
universal  peace,  such  as  had  never  before  been  known 
since  the  division  of  the  two  races,  extended  over  the 
whole  land.  Indeed,  from  this  time  the  history  of  the 
two  nations,  to  a  great  extent,  becomes  one.  Together 
the}'  worshiped  the  Lord,  together  the}-  rose  and  sank, 
together  they  battled  with  the  assassin  hosts  of  Gad- 
ianton,  together  they  triumphed  over  those  desperadoes, 
and  together  they  sought  refuge  in  one  vast  body  when 
there  was  no  safety  but  in  massing  the  people  in  one 
land;  together  the  more  unrighteous  portions  of  both 
races  were  destroyed  at  the  crucifixion  of  the  Savior, 
and  together  the  more  righteous  ones  witnessed  his 
appearing,  listened  to  his  words,  received  his  law,  and 
became  members  of  his  holy  church.  Henceforth,  for 
generations,  the}'^  were  no  more  of  Nephi,  no  more  of 
Laman,  no  more  of  Jacob,  no  more  of  Ishmael  —  all 
were  of  Christ. 


CHAPTER   XXXVIII. 

GROWTH  OF  EVIL  AMONGST  THE  NEPHITES— THE  INCREASE 
OF  THE  GADIANTON  ROBBERS— NEPHI'S  ANNOUNCEMENT 
OF  THE  MURDER  OF  THE  CHIEF  JUDGE— THE  DISCOV- 
ERY—NEPHI  ARREvSTED  — HE  IS  PROVEN  INNOCENTj- 
GOD'S  COVENANT  WITH  HIM  — INCREASE  OF  INIQUITY— A 
TERRIBLE  FAMINE  —THE  WELCOME  RAIN— THE  TREND 
TO    DEATH. 

'T^HE  GOODIvY  reign  of  universal  peace,  to  which 
we  referred  in  our  last  chapter,  brought  stability, 
stabilit}^  developed  wealth,  wealth  engendered  pride, 
pride  gave  birth  to  numerous  sins,  to  be  followed  by 
contentions,  dissensions,  and  then  wars.  These  evils 
begat  sorrow,  sorrow  softened  their  hearts  to  repent- 
ance, repentance  was  followed  by  the  blessing  of  God, 
which  again  brought  peace,  prosperity  and,  by-and-by, 
riches.  At  this  era  of  Nephite  national  life,  this  is 
the  one  eternal  round  which  their  inspired  historians 
are  compelled  to  chronicle.  Within  four  short  years 
of  the  happy  time  of  universal  peace  we  have  just 
referred  to,  the  riches  of  the  world  had  induced 
stubborness  and  rebellion  towards  God,  combined  with 
the  insane  desire  to  rob,  plunder  and  murder  their 
fellow-men.  If  there  ever  were  a  people  swift  to  do 
evil,  it  was  the  Nephites  of  this  generation.  In  the 
year  B.  C.  26,  Cezoram,  the  chief  judge,  was  murdered 
by  an  unknown  hand,  as  he  sat  on  the  judgment  seat, 
and  his  son,  who  succeeded  him,  suffered  in  like  man- 
ner within  the  year.  The  Gadianton  robbers  grew  in 
strength,  numerically  and  morally,  and  were  adluall}' 
fostered  amongst  the  Nephites,  while  the  more  right- 
eous  Lamanites   utterly  destroyed   all  that  they  found 


2  26  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

within  their  borders.  The  one  people  dwindled  in 
unbelief,  the  other  grew  in  grace  and  in  the  power  of 
God's  divine  Spirit. 

Nephi,  who  had  gone  to  the  northern  continent, 
tarried  there  until  the  3'ear  B.  C.  23,  when,  his  teach- 
ings and  prophecies  having  been  rejedled  by  its  in- 
habitants, he  returned  in  sorrow  to  Zarahenila;  but 
he  found  no  comfort  there.  The  Gadianton  robbers 
filled  the  judgment  seats,  and  perverted  the  law  to 
their  own  avarice  and  lust.  The  life,  the  property,  the 
liberty,  the  virtue  of  righteous  men  and  women  were 
counted  but  things  of  naught,  their  playthings  or  their 
spoil. 

Nephi's  house  in  Zarahemla  was  situated  on  one  of 
the  principal  thoroughfares.  It  led  to  the  chief  market- 
place. In  his  garden,  near  the  highway,  he  built  a 
tower,  whither  it  was  his  wont  to  repair  for  praj-er.-  On 
one  occasion,  shortl}-  after  his  return  from  the  north,  he 
became  so  deeply  concerned  because  of  the  iniquities  of 
the  people,  that  in  earnest  supplication  to  the  Lord  he 
raised  his  voice  so  high  that  he  was  heard  by  the  passers 
by  in  the  street  below.  A  listening  crowd  soon  gathered, 
and  when  the  prophet  had  ended  his  devotions  and 
become  aware  of  their  presence,  he  commenced  to  teach 
them.  His  words  were  not  sugar-coated,  to  adapt  them 
to  the  tastes  of  his  congregation.  To  the  contrary,  he 
boldly  rebuked  their  sins,  their  murders,  and  their 
secret  wickedness;  at  the  same  time,  in  the  love  of  the 
gospel,  he  entreated  and  plead  with  them  to  amend 
their  lives  and  do  better.  He  also  warned  them  of  the 
terrible  judgments  that  would  fall  npon  them  if  they 
did  not  turn  from  their  sinful  ways. 

Towards    the    conclusion    of    his    address,  Nephi 


STORY    OF    THE  ROOK    OF     MORMON.  22/ 

surprised  his  hearers  b}^  stating  that  the  chief  judge 
had  been  murdered  by  his  brother,  who  was  anxious  to 
obtain  the  chief  judgeship  himself.  Both  these  men 
were  members  of  the  vile  band  of  robbers  who  owned 
Gadianton  as  their  chief. 

The  people  did  not  believe  Nephi's  statement  that 
their  chief  jndge  was  murdered,  so  five  incredulous  men 
ran  to  the  judgment  hall  to  find  out  the  truth  of  the 
matter.  When  tlie}^  reached  there  they  discovered 
Seezoram  —  for  that  was  the  name  of  the  judge  —  lying 
dead  in  a  pool  of  blood  near  the  judgment  seat.  The 
five  messengers  were  so  overcome  with  fear  at  this  awful 
sight  that  they  fell  to  the  earth. 

Soon  after,  other  citizens  who  had  not  heard  Nephi 
came  in.  Finding  the  dead  judge  and  the  five  men  all 
there  they  concluded  that  the  latter  must  be  the  mur- 
derers, who,  by  some  manifestation  of  the  power  of 
heaven,  had  been  prevented  from  leaving  the  scene  of 
their  shameful  deed.  The  officers  therefore  took  the 
five  and  cast  them  into  prison. 

When  the  wicked  learned  that  Nephi's  words  had 
proven  true,  they  charged  him  with  being  an  accom- 
plice. The}'  did  not  believe  in  revelation  from  God, 
so  argued  that  Nephi  must  have  had  a  hand  in  the 
murder  or  he  could  not  have  known  anything  about 
it.  He  was  therefore  taken  and  bound  and  brought 
before  the  multitude.  Then  they  cross-examined  him, 
abused  him,  and  finally  offered  him  money  to  confess 
that  he  had  employed  some  one  to  do  the  dreadful  deed. 
The^^  were  anxious  to  bring  reproach  and  trouble  upon 
him  that  they  might  have  an  excuse  for  not  believing 
his  words  and  heeding  his  teachings.  How  he  escaped 
their  plot  we  will   let  the  Book  of  Mormon  itself  tell. 


2  28  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

The  conversation  is  between  Nephi  and  his  accus- 
ers: 

And  now  behold,  I  will  shew  unto  you  another 
sign,  and  see  if  ye  will  in  this  thing  seek  to  destroy 
me. 

Behold  I  say  unto  you,  Go  to  the  house  of  Seantuni, 
who  is  the  brother  of  Seezorani,  and  say  unto  him,  Has 
Nephi  the  pretended  prophet,  who  doth  prophesy  so 
much  evd  concerning  this  people,  agreed  with  thee,  in 
which  ye  have  murdered  Seezoram,  who  is  your  brother? 

And  behold,  he  shall  say  unto  you.  Nay. 

iVnd  ye  shall  sav  unto  him,  Have  ye  murdered 
3'our  brother? 

And  he  shall  stand  with  fear,  and  wist  not  what 
to  say.  And  behold,  he  shall  deny  unto  you;  and  he 
shall  make  as  if  he  were  astonished;  nevertheless,  he 
shall  declare  unto  you  that  he  is  innocent. 

But  behold,  ye  shall  examine  him,  and  3'e  shall 
find  blood  upon  the  skirts  of  his  cloak. 

And  when  ye  have  seen  this,  ye  shall  sa}^:  From 
whence  cometh  this  blood?  Do  we  not  know  that 
this  is  the  blood  of  your  brother?  And  then  shall  he 
tremble,  and  shall  look  pale,  even  as  if  death  had  come 
upon  him. 

And  then  shall  ye  say,  Because  of  this  fear  and 
this  paleness  which  has  come  upon  your  face,  behold  we 
know  that  thou  art  guilty. 

And  then  shall  greater  fear  come  upon  him; 
and  then  shall  he  confess  unto  you,  and  deny  no 
more  that  he  has  done  this  murder. 

And  then  shall  he  say  unto  you,  that  I,  Nephi,  know 
nothing  concerning  the  matter,  save  it  were  given  unto 
me  by  the  power  of  God.    And  then  shall  ye  know  that 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  229 

I  am  an  honest  man,  and  that  I  am  sent  nnto  you  from 
God. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  went  and  did,  even 
according  as  Nephi  had  said  nnto  them.  And  behold, 
the  words  which  he  had  said,  were  true;  for  according 
to  the  words,  he  did  deny;  and  also  according  to  the 
words  he  did  confess. 

Some  of  the  citizens  now  acknowledged  that  he 
was  a  prophet,  others  declared  that  he  was  a  god,  whilst 
many  remained  hardened  in  their  sins.  So  violent 
became  the  contention  that  the  people  gathered  in 
excited  crowds  upon  the  streets,  wrangling  and  disput- 
ing about  the  events  of  the  past  two  days,  and  in  their 
excitement  the}-  entirely  forgot  Nephi,  and  left  him 
standing  alone  in  the  street. 

With  a  sorrowful  heart  he  wended  his  way  home- 
ward; but  before  he  reached  there,  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  came  to  him  with  many  words  of  comfort  and 
commendation.  As  with  others  of  his  servants,  the 
Lord  made  a  covenant  with  him,  that  he  would  bless 
him  forever.  That  whatsoever  he  bound  on  earth 
should  be  bound  in  heaven,  and  whatsoever  he  loosed 
on  earth  should  be  loosed  in  heaven;  that  he  should 
have  power  over  the  elements  to  bless  and  to  curse ; 
to  smite  the  earth  with  famine  and  pestilence  and 
destru6lion. 

Notwithstanding  the  man}-  proofs  the  ungodl}' 
Nephites  had  that  Nephi  was  a  true  prophet,  they  con- 
tinued to  rejecl  his  teachings.  They  persecuted  him, 
and  even  went  so  far  as  to  seek  his  life.  But  he  was 
conveyed  out  of  their  midst  by  the  power  of  God,  and 
ministered  among  other  peoples. 

The   general   chara(5ler  of  the   Nephites   now  com- 


230  STORY    OK    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

menced  to  grow  worse  and  worse.  The  Gadiauton 
robbers  grew  stronger  and  stronger.  For  a  few  years 
there  was  increasing  commotion,  disunion  and  blood- 
shed. At  last,  wearied  at  beholding  so  much  misery 
and  contention,  Nephi  prayed  that  the  Lord  would 
not  suffer  the  people  to  be  destroyed  by  the 
sword,  but  rather  let  a  famine  desolate  the  land  and, 
peradventure,  bring  the  people  to  an  understanding 
of  their  awful  condition,  and  cause  them  to  humble 
themselves  and  repent.  The  Hoh'  One  heard  and 
answered  his  petition,  the  heavens  became  as  brass 
over  the  land,  the  rains  ceased,  the  earth  dried  up, 
the  crops  failed,  the  people  perished  for  want  of  food. 

Two  3'ears  passed  (B.  C.  19  and  18)  and  the  third 
came,  and  still  the  refreshing  rain  was  withheld  (B.  C. 
17).  During  this  year  the  people,  humbled  by  their 
sufferings,  turned  towards  the  Lord.  The}-  endeavored 
to  root  out  iniquit}'  from  their  midst.  They  destroyed 
the  Gadiauton  robber  bands,  and  established  the  govern- 
ment on  a  more  righteous  foundation.  Nephi,  observ- 
ing the  change  in  their  condu(fl  and  feelings,  interceded 
with  the  Lord  in  their  behalf.  His  praj-ers  were  ans- 
wered, the  welcome  rain  descended  on  the  parchcd-up 
soil,  and  a  bounteous  harvest  once  more  crowned  the 
labors  of  the  husbandman   (B.  C.  16). 

The  repentant  people  now  regarded  Nephi  in  his 
true  light;  they  revered  him  as  a  great  prophet,  and  for 
a  few  short  j^ears  tliej'  listened  to  his  teachings.  While 
they  did  so  the}^  prospered.  But  the  leaven  of 
unrighteousness  had  too  thoroughly  permeated  the 
national  life  for  their  faithfulness  to  God  to  be  of  long 
duration.  Two,  three,  or  perhaps  half  a  dozen  years 
they  would  maintain  their  integrity,  and  then  corrup- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  23 1 

tion  would  seethe,  the  vile  would  snatcli  the  reins  of 
government,  the  good  would  be  oppressed,  and  conten- 
tion and  war,  with  all  their  horrors,  would  again  reign 
supreme.  Thus  it  was  after  the  three  years  of  famine. 
For  two  years  there  was  peace,  in  the  third  there 
began  to  be  much  strife  (B.  C.  13),  in  the  next,  the 
Gadianton  bands  reappeared,  and  carried  havoc  amongst 
their  more  peaceable  fellow-countrymen.  Going  on, 
year  by  year  they  grew  in  iniquit}^  and  ripened  for 
destrucflion.  For  many  years  Nephi  strove  to  stem  the 
tide  of  vice.  At  times  partial  success  rewarded  his 
unceasing  efforts,  and  he  had  joy  in  the  baptism  of 
some  honest  souls.  But  the  great  bulk  of  the  people 
had  rejedled  the  gospel,  they  had  no  love  for  its  holy 
principles,  and  were  unfit  for  its  blessings. 


CHAPTER     XXXIX. 

SAMUEL  THE  LAMANITE  — HIS  MISSION  AND  PROPHECIES  — 
THE  VAIN  ATTEMPT  TO  DESTROY  HIM— HE  RETURNS 
TO   HIS  OWN  COUNTRY. 

'\^7E  COME  now  to  the  days  of  Samuel  the  Lanian- 
ite  (B.  C.  6).  Without  any  previous  reference  to 
him,  he  appears  suddenly  in  the  foreground  of  ancient 
American  history,  bearing  a  weighty  and  solemn  mes- 
sage; a  messenger  of  God's  displeasure,  he  stands  a 
Jonah  to  the  Nephites,  That  message  is  faithfully 
delivered;  then  he  disappears  forever  from  our  sight. 
The  condition  of   society  in  the  days  of  Samuel 


232  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

was  somewhat  peculiar.  The  Nephites  and  Lainanites 
had,  so  far  as  righteousness  is  concerned,  to  a 'great 
extent  changed  places.  The  former  were  puffed  up 
with  worldl}'  pride,  were  full  of  vain  boastings,  envy- 
ings,  strifes,  malice,  persecutions,  murders  and  all 
manner  of  iniquities.  They  cast  out,  the}'  stoned,  they 
slew  the  servants  of  God,  while  they  encouraged, 
exalted  and  rewarded  the  false  teachers  who  flattered 
them  in  their  vileness  and  sung  in  their  ears  the  siren's 
song  of  "all  is  well."  They  reveled  in  all  the  luxury 
that  the  fatness  of  the  land  brought  forth;  they  were 
ostentatious  in  the  use  of  gold  and  silver  and  precious 
things ;  but  their  hearts  never  turned  in  thankfulness 
to  the  great  Giver  of  all  these  bounties.  The  majority 
of  the  Lamanites,  on  the  contrary,  walked  circuni- 
spe(?tly  before  God;  they  were  full  of  faith  and  integrity, 
were  zealous  in  the  work  of  converting  their  fellows, 
and  kept  the  commandments,  statutes  and  judgments  of 
the  Lord  according  to  the  law  of  Moses. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  affairs  when  the  Laman- 
ite  prophet  Samuel  appeared  among  the  sin-stained 
citizens  of  Zarahemla,  and  for  many  days  preached 
repentance  in  their  midst.  Their  e3xs  were  blind  and 
their  ears  were  deaf,  sin  filled  their  souls,  and  in  their 
anger  the}^  cast  him  out.  But  the  work  of  his  mission 
was  not  yet  accomplished.  As  he  was  preparing  to 
return  to  his  own  countr}-,  a  holy  angel  visited  him  and 
proclaimed  the  voice  of  the  Lord.  That  voice  com- 
manded that  he  should  turn  back  and  prophesy  to  the 
people  of  Zarahemla  the  things  that  should  come  into 
his  heart. 

He  returned  to  the  city,  but  was  refused  admission 
at  its   gates.     The   iniquitous  dwellers  therein  had   no 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON.  233 

desire  to  have  their  peace  disturbed  b}'  the  voice  of 
divine  threatenings.  But  the  prophet  had  the  word  of 
the  Lord  burning  within  him,  and  could  not  be 
restrained.  He  mounted  the  walls  of  the  city,  and 
from  this  conspicuous  vantage  ground,  with  out- 
stretched hands  and  loud  voice,  he  proclaimed  to  the 
wicked  the  unwelcome  tidings  of  their  coming  des- 
tru(5lion.  Many  listened  to  his  proclamation,  some  few 
were  pricked  in  their  hearts,  repented  of  their  evil 
deeds,  and  sought  the  prophet  Nephi,  that  they  might 
be  baptized.  Others  were  angry,  they  gathered  up  the 
stones  in  the  roadway  and  hurled  them  at  Samuel ;  they 
drew  forth  their  boM's  and  shot  arrows  at  him.  But 
to  no  effedl ;  the  prote6ling  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
was  around  him,  and  he  could  not  be  harmed. 

When  some  beheld  how  wonderfully  the  prophet 
was  presented,  it  was  a  testimony  to  them  that  God  was 
with  him,  and  they  also  sought  Nephi,  confessing  their 
sins.  But  the  great  body  of  the  populace  grew  more 
enraged  at  the  want  of  success  that  attended  their 
murderous  efforts.  They  called  upon  their  captains  to 
seize  and  bind  him.  They  cried  out.  He  hath  a  devil, 
and  it  is  by  this  power  he  is  preserved ;  take  the  fellow, 
bind  him,  and  away  with  him!  Following  the  wild 
Satanic  cr}^  of  the  multitude,  the  officers  of  the  law 
endeavored  to  arrest  Samuel.  But  he  cast  himself  down 
from  the  wall  of  the  city  and  fled  out  of  the  lands  of 
the  Nephites  into  his  own  country.  There  he  preached 
and  prophesied  among  his  own  people;  but  amongst 
the  people  of  Nephi  he  was  never  heard  of  more. 

The  prophecies  of  Samuel  are  amongst  the  most 
wonderful  recorded  in  holy  writ.  He  especially  fore- 
told many  things  regarding  the  life  and   death  of  our 


234  vSTORY    OF    THK    BOOK    OF    MORiMON. 

Savior,  aud  concerning  the  future  destin}-  of  his  peo- 
ple, and  of  the  Nephites. 

With  regard  to  the  birth  of  the  Redeemer  he  said : 

Behold,  I  give  unto  you  a  sign ;  for  five  years  more 
Cometh,  and  behold,  then  cometh  the  Son  of  God,  to 
redeem  all  those  who  shall  believe  on  his  name. 

And  behold,  this  will  I  give  unto  you  for  a  sign  at 
the  time  of  his  coming ;  for  behold,  there  shall  be 
great  lights  in  heaven,  insomuch  that  in  the  night 
before  he  cometh  there  shall  be  no  darkness,  insomuch 
that  it  shall  appear  unto  man  as  if  it  was  day. 

Therefore  there  shall  be  one  day  and  a  night,  and 
a  day,  as  if  it  were  one  day,  and  there  were  no  night; 
and  this  shall  be  unto  you  for  a  sign;  for  ye  shall 
know  of  the  rising  of  the  sun,  and  also  of  its  setting; 
therefore  they  shall  know  of  a  surety  that  there  shall 
be  two  days  and  a  night;  nevertheless  the  night  shall 
not  be  darkened ;  and  it  shall  be  the  night  before  he  is 
born. 

And  behold  there  shall  a  new  star  arise,  such  an 
one  as  ye  never  have  beheld;  and  this  also  shall  be  a 
sign  unto  you. 

And  behold  this  is  not  all,  there  shall  be  many 
signs  and  wonders  in  heaven. 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  ye  shall  all  be 
amazed  and  wonder,  insomuch  that  ye  shall  fall  to  the 
earth. 

Regarding  the  death  of  the  Lord  Jesus  he  declared: 

But  behold,  as  I  said  unto  you  concerning  another 
sign,  a  sign  of  his  death,  behold,  in  that  day  that  he  shall 
suffer  death,  the  sun  shall  be  darkened  and  refuse  to 
give  his  light  unto  you;  and  also  the  moon,  and  the 
stars ;  and  there  shall  be  no  light  upon  the  face  of  this 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  235 

land,  even  from  the  time  that  he  shall  suffer  death,  for 
the  space  of  three  days,  to  the  time  that  he  shall  rise 
again  from  the  dead. 

Yea,  at  the  time  that  he  shall  yield  up  the  ghost, 
there  shall  be  thunderings  and  lightnings  for  the  space 
of  many  hours,  and  the  earth  shall  shake  and  tremble, 
and  the  rocks  which  are  upon  the  face  of  this  earth; 
which  are  both  above  the  earth  and  beneath,  which  ye 
know  at  this  time  are  solid,  or  the  more  part  of  it  is 
one  solid  mass,  shall  be  broken  up; 

Yea,  the}^  shall  be  rent  in  twain,  and  shall  ever 
after  be  found  in  seams  and  in  cracks,  and  in  broken 
fragments  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth;  yea,  both 
above  the  earth  and  beneath. 

And  behold  there  shall  be  great  tempests,  and 
there  shall  be  many  mountains  laid  low^  like  unto  a 
valley^  and  there  shall  be  many  places,  which  are  now 
called  valleys,  which  shall  become  mountains,  whose 
height  thereof  is  great. 

And  many  highways   shall   be   broken   up,  and 
many  cities  shall  become  desolate. 

And  many  graves  shall  be  opened,  and  shall  3'ield 
up  many  of  their  dead;  and  many  saints  shall  appear 
unto  many. 

And  behold  thus  hath  the  angel  spoken  unto  me ; 
for  he  said  unto  me,  that  there  should  be  thunderings 
and  lightnings  for  the  space  of  many  hours : 

And  he  said  unto  me  that  while  the  thunder  and 
the  lightning  lasted,  and  the  tempest,  that  these  things 
should  be,  and  that  darkness  should  cover  the  face  of 
the  whole  earth  for  the  space  of  three  days. 

And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  that  many  shall  see 
greater    things    than    these,  to    the    intent    that    they 


236  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

mi^ht  believe  that  these  signs  and  these  wonders 
should  come  to  pass,  upon  all  the  face  of  this  land; 
to  the  intent  that  there  should  be  no  cause  of  unbelief 
among  the  children  of  men ; 

We  shall  see  as  we  proceed  how  wonderfull}^  all 
these  sayings  of  Samuel  the  Lamanite  were  fulfilled. 

He  closed  his  prophec}'  with  these  emphatic  words. 
First  regarding  the  Lamanites: 

Therefore,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  not  utterly-  destroy 
them ;  but  I  will  cause  that  in  the  day  of  my  wisdom 
they  shall  return  again  unto  me,  saith  the  Lord. 

And  now  behold,  saith  the  Lord,  concerning  the 
the  people  of  the  Nephites,  if  they  will  not  repent  and 
observe  to  do  my  will,  I  will  utterly  destro}'  them,  saith 
the  Lord,  because  of  their  unbelief,  notwithstanding 
the  many  mighty  works  which  I  have  done  among 
them;  and  as  surel}^  as  the  Lord  liveth  shall  these 
things  be,  saith  the  Lord, 


CHAPTER     XL. 

NEPHI  TRANSLATED  — HIvS  SON  NEPHI  — TIME  OF  THE  SAV- 
IOR'S COMING— THE  CONSPIRACY  TO  SLAY  THE  BELIEV- 
ERS—THE REVELATION  TO  NEPHI  — THE  PROMISED 
SIGNS  APPEAR  — INCREASE  OF  THE  GADIANTON  ROBBERS 
—WAR  — LACHONEUS  GATHERS  ALL  THE  PEOPLE  TO 
ONE  LAND— THE   END   OF  THE   STRUGGLE. 

eHORTLY  before  the  birth  of  Christ,  Nephi  trans- 
ferred the  plates  of  brass  and  other  records  to  his 
son  Nephi,  gave  him  charge  concerning  them,  and 
departed  from  the  land  of  Zarahcmla.  Whither  he 
went,  or  what  became  of  him,  is  hidden  from  the  knowl- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  237 

edge  of  mankind.  That  he  did  not  return  to  the  dwell- 
ing-places of  humanity  is  testified  to  by  his  son  some 
ten  years  afterwards. 

Six  hundred  years  had  now  passed  since  Lehi  and 
his  companions  left  Jerusalem.  The  time  had  arrived, 
of  which  Samuel  the  Lamanite  and  other  prophets  had 
borne  testimony,  when  the  phenomena  should  appear 
to  bear  witness  of  the  birth  of  the  Son  of  God.  As  the 
day  drew  near,  signs  and  miracles  increased  among  the 
people.  But  the  hardened  in  heart,  who  were  ever  on 
the  watch  to  entrap  those  who  believed  in  the  words  of 
the  prophets,  began  to  circulate  the  idea  that  the  time 
had  passed  and  the  prophecies  had  failed.  Not  content 
with  mocking  and  reviling  those  who  were  anxiously 
looking  for  the  promised  two  days  and  a  night  when 
there  should  be  no  darkness,  they  went  so  far  as  to 
appoint  a  day  when  all  who  believed  in  the  coming  of 
the  Savior  should  be  slain,  except  the  sign  be  first 
given. 

This  gross  wickedness  caused  Nephi  great  sorrow; 
his  only  recourse  was  to  heaven.  Before  God,  in 
mighty  pra3'er,  he  bowed  in  behalf  of  his  imperiled 
people.  All  the  day  long  he  continued  his  earnest 
supplications.  At  last  the  word  of  the  Anointed  One 
came  unto  him,  saying,  Lift  up  your  head  and  be  of 
good  cheer,  for  behold  the  time  is  at  hand,  and  on  this 
night  shall  the  sign  be  given,  and  on  the  morrow  come 
I  into  the  world,  to  show  unto  the  world  that  I  will  ful- 
fil all  that  which  I  have  caused  to  be  spoken  b}^  the 
mouth  of  my  holy  prophets.  As  was  thus  declared, 
so  was  it  fulfilled,  for  at  the  going  down  of  the  sun  it 
was  as  light  as  day,  and  so  continued  until  the  morn- 
ing, when  the   sun  again   rose  in  its  usual  course.     A 


238 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


new  star  had  also  appeared  in  the  heavens.  Then  the 
faithful  rejoiced,  their  hearts  were  full  to  overflowing, 
they  knew  that  their  Redeemer  was  born,  and  that  the 
great  plan  of  salvation  had  entered  its  most  glorious 
phase ;  God,  the  great  Jehovah,  was  tabernacled  in  the 
flesh.  But  the  wicked  quaked  with  awful  dread,  they 
realized  the  extent  of  their  iniquity,  the\'  sensed  that 
they  were  murderers  at  heart,  for  they  had  plotted  to 
take  the  lives  of  the  righteous,  and  in  the  terror  that 


THE     XEW     STAR. 


this  overwhelming  sense  of  their  piteous  condition 
wrought,  they  sank  to  the  earth  as  though  they  were 
dead. 

Many  now  believed  who  previously  had  scorned 
the  divine  messages  that  the  prophets  bore;  but  others, 
inspired  of  Satan,  as  soon  as  thej^  recovered  from  the 
fright  which  the  appearance  of  the  promised  signs  had 
produced,  began  to  explain  them  away,  and,  by  various 
lying  rumors,  endeavored  to  nullify  the  good  that  had 
been  done  in  the  hearts  of  many.  Others  again  com- 
menced  to   teach    that    it    was  no  longer   expedient    to 


'^'>^iiN,p:!iiiil!ljljjl 


m 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  24 1 

observe  the  laws  of  Moses,  drawing  their  conclusions 
from  a  false  interpretation  of  the  scriptures.  Not- 
withstanding these  efforts  of  the  evil  one,  Nephi 
and  others  went  forth  among  the  people  preaching, 
baptizing  many,  and  bringing  a  short  period  of  peace 
to  the  land. 

But  those  who  were  righteous  were  not  strong 
enough  to  overcome  the  vast  hosts  of  Gadianton  robbers, 
who,  time  and  time  again,  swarmed  from  their  mountain 
retreats,  and  carried  carnage,  rapine  and  desolation  to 
the  homes  of  both  Nephites  and  Lamanites. 

Year  by  year  these  marauding  bands  repeated 
their  incursions.  Sometimes  one  party  conquered, 
sometimes  the  other.  This  condition  of  affairs  kept  the 
people  in  such  a  state  of  terror  and  anxiety  that  life 
grew  a  burden  to  them.  Still  they  repented  not  in 
sincerity  of  heart,  and  their  many  afflidlions  were  per- 
mitted b}'  the  Lord  because  of  their  iniquity. 

So  great  was  the  misery  entailed  by  these  invasions, 
that  the  chief  judge,  Lachoneus,  at  last  determined  to 
gather  all  the  people  into  one  place,  and  by  a  policy  of 
masterly  inactivity  wear  out  or  starve  out  the  invaders. 
We  can  scarcely  understand  how  terrible  must  have 
been  the  misery  endured  by  the  nation  at  this  time,  to 
have  caused  the  conception  and  execution  of  such  a 
measure.  Can  we  picture  to  ourselves  the  scenes  that 
must  have  occurred  as  the  people  of  two  continents 
converged  to  one  gathering  place?  From  the  shores  of 
the  great  lakes  in  the  north,  from  the  storm 3'  Atlantic 
seaboard,  from  the  coast  where  the  mild  Pacific  ebbs 
and  flows,  from  the  regions  of  the  southern  Andes,  the 
migrating  hosts  flowed  together  to  Zarahemla  and 
Bountiful,  the  lands  selected  as  the  temporary  gather- 


242  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

iiig  place.  They  came  with  their  flocks  and  herds, 
their  grain  and  provisions,  leaving  nothing  that  would 
help  to  sustain  the  robber  bands  while  they  continued 
to  wage  their  unhallowed  war.      (A.  C.  17.) 

When  the  people  reached  the  gathering  place  they 
fortified  it  so  strongh'  that  it  became  impregnable  to 
their  enemies,  tinder  Gidgiddoni's  instructions  the^- 
also  made  themselves  strong  armor  and  shields  as 
well  as  all  kinds  of  weapons,  so  that  they  might  be 
fully  prepared  for  the  da}-  of  battle.  Lachoneus,  in  the 
meantime,  preached  to  them  in  great  power,  so  much 
so  that  they  feared  his  denunciations,  forsook  all  their 
sins,  and  turned  to  the  Lord  in  great  humility  and 
devotion. 

Game  soon  became  so  scarce  in  the  wilderness  that 
the  Gadiantons  began  to  suffer  for  food  while  besieging 
the  Nephite  stronghold.  In  addition  to  this,  the 
Nephites  made  frequent  attacks  upon  them.  Seeing 
his  armies  wasting  away  from  famine  and  the  sword, 
Zemnarihah,  their  commander,  gave  up  all  hope  6f 
success  and  withdrew  from  the  siege,  and  formed  the 
design  of  marching  his  followers  to  the  most  distant 
parts  of  the  land  northward. 

To  have  permitted  the  robbers  to  escape  would 
have  increased  the  difliculties  under  which  the  Nephites 
had  so  long  suffered.  Gidgiddoni,  the  Nephite  general, 
having  learned  of  their  purpose,  and  knowing  their 
weakness  for  want  of  food  and  because  of  the  great 
slaughter  made  among  them  through  the  successful 
attacks  of  his  own  troops,  sent  his  armies  to  cut  off 
their  retreat.  During  the  night  the}'  got  beyond  the 
robbers, who,  when  they  began  their  march  on  the  mor- 
row,   found    themselves    between    the    armies    of    the 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  243 

Nephites.  Many  thousands  surrendered,  and  the 
remainder  were  slain.  Zemnarihah  was  taken  and 
hanged  to  the  top  of  a  tree;  which,  when  he  was  dead, 
the  Nephites  cut  down.  They  then  greatU'  rejoiced 
and  praised  God  for  his  mercies  and  blessings  in  deliver- 
ing them  from  their  enemies. 

The  soldiers  of  Gidgiddoni  succeeded  in  taking  as 
prisoners  all  the  robbers  that  were  not  killed.  The 
word  of  God  was  preached  to  them,  and  those  who 
repented  of  their  sins,  and  convenanted  to  cease  their 
evil  practices,  were  set  at  liberty.  The  remainder  were 
condemned  for  their  crimes  and  punished  according  to 
law.  This  entirel}'  broke  up  these  bands  of  murderers 
and  robbers,  and  peace  and  righteousness  again  pre- 
vailed (A.  C.  21),  but  it  w^as  not  until  five  years  later 
(A.  C.  26)  that  the  Nephites  returned  to  and  possessed 
their  old  homes. 


CHAPTER     XLI. 

THE  LAST  CHIEF  JUDGE  MURDERED  AND  THE  REPUBLIC 
OVERTHROWN  — THE  SIGNS  OF  THE  SAVIOR'S  DEATH 
APPEAR  — A  TERRIBLE  STORM— THE  UNIVERSAL  DARK- 
NESS—THE UNPARALLELED  DESTRUCTION  — THE  TER- 
ROR  OF  THOSE    HOURS. 

''npHE  NEXT  year  the  laws  were  revised  according  to 
justice  and  equity.  They  had,  doubtless,  been  vio- 
lently tampered  with  during  the  times  that  the  Gadian- 
ton  robbers  held  control  of  the  administration  and 
elected  the  officers.  Good  order  now  pre.vailed  through- 
out   the  whole    land.     Soon    new  cities  were  founded 


244  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  built,  and  nian}^  improvements  made.  Yet  for  all 
this,  the  peace  Avas  short  lived.  Iniquity  and  dissen- 
sion soon  began  to  again  raise  their  hideous  heads,  and 
the  prophets  and  servants  of  God  were  persecuted  and 
illegally  condemned  to  death. 

No  officer,  according  to  Nephite  law,  had  power  to 
condemn  a  person  to  death  without  the  authorit}-  of  the 
governor,  but  many  of  the  prophets  were  put  to  death 
secretly  by  the  judges.  A  complaint  was  entered 
against  these  judges  to  the  governor  and  they  were 
tried  for  their  crimes,  according  to  the  law  made  b}-  the 
people. 

The  kindred  and  friends  of  the  offenders,  with  the 
lawyers  and  high  priests,  entered  into  a  secret  covenant 
to  destroy  the  people  who  were  in  favor  of  law  and 
justice,  and  to  save  the  guilty  judges  from  the  just 
penalty  of  their  misdeeds.  This  was,  in  fa6l,  the 
re-establishment  of  the  order  of  Gadianton.  They 
proposed  to  assassinate  the  governor,  set  up  a  king  to 
rule  the  country,  and  destroy  its  liberties.  That  same 
year  they  murdered  the  chief  judge  Lachoneus,  the 
younger,  as  he  sat  in  the  judgment  seat.  The  result 
was  not  what  the  plotters  anticipated;  for  the  people, 
being  dissatisfied  with  the  condition  of  affairs,  divided 
into  tribes,  ever}^  man  with  his  famih'  uniting  with  his 
kindred  and  friends.  This  completely  disorganized  the 
government  and  deranged  the  plans  of  the  conspirators. 
Some  men  had  large  families  and  many  kindred  and 
friends,  and  their  tribes  were  correspondingly  large. 
Each  tribe  appointed  its  chief,  or  leader,  and  it  was  his 
special  duty  to  see  that  the  laws  they  had  adopted  were 
properly  carried  out  (B.  C.  30). 

While  these  terrible  social  overturnings  were  tak- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


245 


ing  place  on  this  continent,  how  different  were  the 
events  that  were  occurring  in  the  midst  of  the  house  of 
Israel  on  the  eastern  continent,  for  it  was  in  this  3'ear 
that  Jesus,  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  was  baptized  by 
John    in  Jordan,  as   Lehi,   Nephi,   and    others   of    the 


THE    RIVER   JORDAN. 

ancient  prophets  had  long  before  foretold;  and  it  was  in 
this  year  that  he  commenced  his  public  ministry,  and 
began  to  teach  men  the  law  of  his  gospel. 

There  was  but  little  to  unite  the  Nephite  tribes 
except  their  fear  of  the  Gadianton  robbers.  This 
appears  to  have  led  to  a  confederacy  for  the  purpose  of 
defense.  They  agreed  to  keep  peace  with  one  another, 
and  established  laws  to  prevent  one  tribe  trespassing 
upon  the  rights  of  the  others. 


246  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

The  secret  association  that  had  slain  the  chief 
judge  ele(5led  one  Jacob  to  be  their  leader.  Seeing 
that  their  enemies,  the  tribes  of  the  people,  were  too 
numerous  to  contend  with,  he  commanded  his  followers 
to  flee  into  the  northernmost  parts  of  the  land,  where 
they  could  build  up  a  kingdom  to  themselves.  They 
carried  out  his  plan,  and  their  flight  was  too  speed}^  to 
be  intercepted.  In  the  north  they  built  a  large  city 
which  they  called  Jacobugath. 

In  this  calamitous  condition  of  affairs,  Nephi  was 
called,  by  the  voice  of  the  Lord  and  the  administration 
of  angels,  to  labor  diligently  in  the  ministry  among 
this  wicked  people.  At  first,  but  few  accepted  the 
truth;  but  in  the  following  year  (A.  C.  32)  many  were 
baptized  into  the  church.  As  the  3'ear  (A.  C.  33).  was 
passing  away,  the  people  began  to  look  anxiously  for 
the  fulfilment  of  the  predi(51:ions  of  Samuel,  the 
Lamanite,  concerning  the  important  events  which 
would  take  place  at  the  death  of  our  Savior.  Notwith- 
standing the  many  predictions  of  the  prophets  already 
fulfilled,  there  was  much  doubt  and  uneasiness  among 
the  people  concerning  that  which  was  yet  in  the  future. 
They  had  not  to  wait  long,  however,  for  the  fulfilment 
of  his  words. 

On  the  fourth  da}-  of  the  thirty-fourth  year  the 
promised  signs  of  the  Savior's  crucifixion  began.  A 
horrible  and  devastating  tempest  burst  upon  the  land. 
All  that  was  ever  told  of  the  loudest  thunder,  and  all 
that  was  ever  seen  of  the  most  vivid  lightning,  would 
fail  to  pidlure  the  terrific  visitation.  The  earth  quivered 
and  groaned  and  opened  in  wide,  unfathomable  chasms. 
Forests  of  gigantic  trees  were  uprooted  and  carried 
high  above  the  earth   to  meet  in  fearful  shocks  in  the 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  247 

air  and  then  to  be  driven  down  again  and  shattered 
upon  the  unj'ielding  rocks.  Mountains  were  riven 
and  swallowed  up  in  yawning  gulfs,  or  were  scattered 
into  fragments  and  dispersed  like  hail  before  the  tear- 
ing wind.     Cattle  were  lifted  from  their  feet  and  dashed 


THE    CRUCIFIXION. 


over  precipices,  or  were  hurried  before  the  blast  to 
perish  in  the  far  off  sea.  Towers,  temples,  houses, 
were  torn  up,  scattered  in  fragments  or  crushed    by 


248  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

falling  rocks,  and  together  with  their  inmates  were 
ground  to  dust  in  the  convulsion.  Human  beings 
were  hurled  high  into  the  air  and  driven  from  point  to 
point,  until  they  found  graves  fathoms  deep  below  the 
earth's  surface.  Blue  and  3-ellow  flames  burst  from  the 
edges  of  sinking  rocks,  blazed  for  a  moment  and  then 
all  was  the  deepest  darkness  again.  Boiling  springs 
gushed  upwards  from  sulphurous  caverns.  Shrieks 
and  howls  from  suffering  animals,  awful  in  themselves, 
were  drowned  in  the  overwhelming  uproar.  Rain 
poured  down  in  torrents,  cloud-bursts,  like  floods,  washed 
awa}^  all  with  which  they  came  in  conta(51;,  and  pillars  of 
steaming  vapor  seemed  to  unite  the  earth  and  sk}-. 

This  unparalleled  storm  raged  throughout  the 
land  for  three  hours  only — but  to  those  who  suffered  it 
seemed  an  age. 

During  its  short  continuance  the  whole  face  of 
nature  was  changed.  Mountains  sank,  vallej^s  rose, 
the  sea  swept  over  the  plains,  large  stagnant  lakes 
usurped  the  place  of  flourishing  cities,  great  chasms, 
rents  and  precipices  disfigured  the  face  of  the  earth. 
Many  cities  were  destroyed  by  earthquakes,  fire,  and 
the  tumultuous  overflow  of  the  waters  of  the  great 
seas. 

Three  days  of  unnatural  and  impenetrable  dark- 
ness followed  the  horrors  of  the  tempest,  and  from  the 
heavens  the  voice  of  the  Lord  was  heard  by  the 
affrighted  people,  proclaiming  in  their  terrified  ears  the 
destrudlion  that  had  taken  place. 

Terrible  was  the  catalogue  of  woes  that  that 
heavenly  voice  rehearsed.  The  great  city  of  Zarahemla 
and  the  inhabitants  thereof  God  had  burned  with  fire. 
Moroni  had  been  sunken  in  the  depths  of  the  sea  and 


w 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  25 1 

her  iniquitous  children  had  been  drowned.  Gilgal  had 
been  swallowed  up  in  an  earthquake  and  her  people 
were  entombed  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth.  Onihah, 
Mocum  and  Jerusalem  had  disappeared  and  waters 
overflowed  the  places  where  they  so  lately  stood.  Gad- 
iandi,  Gadiomnah,  Jacob  and  Gimgimno  were  all 
overthown,  and  desolate  hills  and  valleys  occupied  their 
places,  while  their  inhabitants  were  buried  deep  in  the 
earth.  Jacobugath,  Laman,  Josh,  Gad  and  Kishkumen 
had  all  been  burned,  most  probably  by  lightnings  from 
heaven.  The  desolation  was  complete,  the  face  of  the 
land  was  changed,  tens  of  thousands,  probably  millions, 
of  souls  had  been  suddenly  called  to  meet  the  reward 
of  their  sinful  lives ;  for  this  destru6lion  came  upon 
them  that  their  wickedness  and  their  abominations 
might  be  hid  from  the  face  of  heaven,  and  that  the 
blood  of  the  prophets  and  the  saints  might  not  come 
up  any  more  in  appeal  unto  God  against  them. 


CHAPTER    XLII. 

THE  VOICE  FROM  HEAVEN— THE  vSAVIOR  TEvSTIFIES  OV 
HIMvSELF  — SILENCE  THROUGHOUT  THE  LAND— HOW  OFT 
WOULD  CHRIST  HAVE  GATHERED  HIS  PEOPLE- THE 
DARKNESS   DEPARTS. 

V^THEN  THE  heavenly  voice  had  finished  the 
recital  of  the  calamities  that  had  befallen  the 
land  and  its  inhabitants,  the  speaker  commenced  an 
appeal  to  those  who  yet  lived,  and  revealed  to  them  who 
he  was.     He  declared  unto  them : 

O  all   ye   that   are  spared   because   3'e  were  more 


252  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

righteous  than  the}-,  will  ye  not  now  return  unto  me, 
and  repent  of  your  sins,  and  be  converted,  that  I  ma}^ 
heal  you  ? 

Yea,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  if  ye  will  come  unto 
me  ye  shall  have  eternal  life.  Behold,  mine  arm  of 
mercy  is  extended  towards  you,  and  whosoever  will 
come,  him  will  I  receive:  and  blessed  are  those  who 
come  unto  me. 

Behold,  I  am  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  I 
created  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  all  things  that 
in  them  are.  I  was  with  the  Father  from  the  beginning. 
I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  me ;  and  in  me 
hath  the  Father  glorified  his  name. 

I  came  unto  my  own,  and  my  own  received  me  not. 
And  the  scriptures  concerning  my  coming  are  fulfilled. 

And  as  many  as  have  received  me,  to  them  have  I 
given  to  become  the  sons  of  God ,  and  even  so  will  I 
to  as  many  as  shall  believe  on  my  name,  for  behold, 
by  me  redemption  cometh,  and  in  me  is  the  law  of 
Moses  fulfilled. 

I  am  the  light  and  the  life  of  the  world.  I  am 
Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end. 

And  ye  shall  offer  up  unto  me  no  more  the  shed- 
ding of  blood;  yea,  your  sacrifices  and  your  burnt 
offerings  shall  be  done  away,  for  I  will  accept  none  of 
your  sacrifices  and  3^our  burnt  offerings  ; 

And  ye  shall  offer  for  a  sacrifice  unto  me  a  broken 
heart  and  a  contrite  spirit.  And  whoso  cometh  unto  me 
with  a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit,  him  will  I 
baptize  with  fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  as  the 
Lamanites,  because  of  their  faith  in  me  at  the  time  of 
their  conversion,  were  baptized  with  fire  and  with  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  they  knew  it  not. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  253 

Behold,  I  have  come  unto  the  world  to  bring' 
redemption  unto  the  world,  to  save  the  world  from  sin; 

Therefore,  whoso  repenteth  and  cometh  unto  me  as 
a  little  child,  him  will  I  receive :  for  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Behold,  for  such  I  have  laid  down 
my  life,  and  have  taken  it  up  again ;  therefore  repent, 
and  come  unto  me  ye  ends  of  the  earth,  and  be  saved. 

After  the  people  had  heard  this  glad  message  of 
forgiveness  and  redemption,  they  ceased  their  mourn- 
ing for  their  dead  relatives,  and  there  was  silence  in 
the  land  for  the  space  of  many  hours.  Then  again 
was  the  voice  heard,  even  the  voice  of  Jesus,  recount- 
ing how  oft  he  had  sought  to  gather  his  Israel  but  the}- 
would  not,  and  promising  in  the  future  that  he  would 
again  gather  them,  if  they  would  listen  unto  him. 
But  if  they  would  not  heed  him,  the  places  of  their 
dwellings  should  become  desolate  until  the  time  of  the 
fulfilling  of  God's  covenant  with  their  fathers.  When 
the  people  heard  this  awful  prophecy  they  began  to 
weep  and  howl  again  because  of  the  loss  of  their  kin- 
dred and  friends. 

As  on  the  eastern  continent,  so  on  this;  at  the  time 
of  Christ's  resurrection,  numbers  of  the  saints  who 
were  dead  arose  from  their  graves  and  were  seen  and 
known  by  many  of  the  living.  Christ  had  suffered  for 
the  sin  of  the  world,  he  had  broken  the  bands  of  death, 
he  had  opened  the  portals  of  the  tomb,  and  as  soon  as 
he  came  forth  conqueror  over  death  and  hell,  the  faith- 
ful ones  of  many  generations,  who  were  prepared  for  the 
glories  of  eternity,  came  forth  also.  This  was  the  first 
resurrecftion. 

Three  days  had  passed  in  darkness,  in  terror  and 
in  woe,  when  the  thick  -mist  rolled  off  the  face  of  the 


2  54  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

laud,  revealing  to  the  astonished  eyes  of  the  survivors 
how  great  had  been  the  convulsions  that  had  shaken 
the  earth.  Wlieu  the  darkness  passed  away  the  earth 
ceased  to  tremble,  the  rocks  were  no  longer  rent, 
the  dreadful  groanings  ceased,  and  the  tumultuous 
noises  ended.  Then  nature  was  again  at  peace,  and 
peace  filled  the  hearts  of  the  living;  their  mourning 
was  turned  to  praise,  and  their  jo\'  was  in  Christ  their 
Deliverer. 


CHAPTER     XLIII. 

CHRIST  APPEARS  IN  THE  LAND  BOUNTIFUL  — THE  TESTIMONY 
OF  THE  FATHER— JESUS  CALLS  TWELVE  DISCIPLES  — 
HIS  TEACHINGS   TO  THEM   AND   TO   THE    MULTITUDE. 

OOME  TIME  after  the  tribulations  that  marked  the 
sacrifice  of  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory,  exadlly  how 
long  we  know  not,  a  multitude  assembled  near  the 
temple,  which  was  in  the  land  Bountiful.  The  sacred 
building,  it  seems,  was  not  destroyed  in  the  late  over- 
whelming convulsions.  Possibly  many  of  the  high 
priesthood  had  assembled  there  to  call  upon  the  Lord, 
and  to  officiate  in  the  duties  of  their  calling.  At  any 
rate,  those  whom  Jesus  deemed  worth}'  to  be  his  twelve 
disciples  had,  by  some  inspiration,  gathered  there.  With 
the  rest  of  the  multitude  they  conversed  on  the  marvel- 
ous changes  that  had  been  wrought  by  the  desolating 
earthquakes  and  their  attendant  horrors.  They  also 
spake    one  to   another   with   regard  to   the    Savior,  of 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  255 

whose  death  the  three  days  of  unexampled,  impenetra- 
ble darkness  had  been  a  sign. 

While  thus  engaged  a  strange,  sweet  voice  fell 
upon  their  ears,  yet  it  pierced  them  to  the  centre,  that 
their  whole  frames  trembled.  At  first  they  wist  not 
what  it  said  or  whence  it  came;  nor  even  when  the 
words  were  again  repeated  did  they  understand.  But 
when  they  came  a  third  time  they  understood  their 
glorious  import,  and  knew  that  it  was  the  voice  of  God. 
He  said  unto  them.  Behold  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I 
am  well  pleased,  in  whom  I  have  glorified  my  name: 
hear  ye  him.  Obedient  to  this  heavenly  voice  they  cast 
their  eyes  upward,  and  to  their  joyous  astonishment 
beheld  the  Messiah,  clothed  in  a  white  robe,  coming 
out  of  heaven. 

Even  yet  the}^  did  not  comprehend  who  it  was, 
but  thought  him  an  angel.  As  he  descended  to  the 
earth  and  stood  in  their  midst,  their  wondering  eyes 
were  all  turned  towards  him,  but  for  awe  not  a  mouth 
was  opened  or  a  limb  moved.  Then  the  Redeemer 
stretched  forth  his  hand  and  said  unto  the  multitude : 
Behold  I  am  Jesus  Christ,  whom  the  prophets  testified 
should  come  into  the  world;  and  behold,  I  am  the  life 
and  light  of  the  world;  and  I  have  drunk  out  of  the 
bitter  cup  which  the  Father  hath  given  to  me,  and  have 
glorified  the  Father  in  taking  upon  me  the  sins  of  the 
world,  in  the  which  I  have  suffered  the  will  of  the 
Father  in  all  things  from  the  beginning. 

Then  the  whole  multitude  fell  to  the  earth,  they 
remembered  the  sa3'ings  of  the  prophets,  they  realized 
that  their  God  stood  in  the  midst  of  them. 

Again  the  risen  Redeemer  spake :  Arise,  said  he, 
and  come   forth   unto   me,  that   you   ma}-   thrust  your 


256  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

hands  into  my  side,  and  also  that  ye  ma}-  feel  the 
prints  of  the  nails  in  my  hands  and  in  my  feet,  that  ye 
may  know  that  I  am  the  God  of  Israel  and  the  God  of 
the  whole  earth,  and  have  been  slain  for  the  sins  of 
the  world. 

Now  they  who  heard  him  from  the  first  to  the  last 
went  forth  and  assured  themselves  that  it  was  he  of 
whom  the  prophets  had  spoken.  Then  with  shouts  of 
praise  the}^  cried :  Hosanna !  blessed  be  the  name  of 
the  Most  High  God.  And  they  fell  down  at  his  feet 
and  worshiped  him. 

Jesus  next  called  Nephi  to  him,  then  eleven  others, 
and  gave  them  authority  to  baptize  the  people,  at  the 
same  time  strictly  charging  them  as  to  the  manner  in 
which  they  performed  this  ordinance,  that  all  disputes 
on  this  point  might  cease  among  the  believers.  The 
names  of  the  Twelve  whom  he  chose  were:  Nephi,  his 
brother  Timoth}',  whom  he  had  beforetime  raised  from 
the  dead,  also  his  son  Jonas,  and  Mathoni,  IMathonihah, 
Kumen,  Kumenonhi,  Jeremiah,  Shemnon,  Jonas,  Zede- 
kiah  and  Isaiah.  These  Twelve  are  to  sit  in  the  great 
day  of  judgment  as  the  judges  of  the  seed  of  Lchi, 
and  be  themselves  judged  by  the  Twelve  Apostles 
whom  Jesus  had  called  from  among  the  Jews. 

After  Jesus  had  chosen  the  Twelve,  he  commenced 
to  teach  the  people  the  principles  of  the  fulness  of  the 
gospel.  Step  by  step  he  led  them  over  the  same  pre- 
cious ground  of  universal  truth  as  he  had  done  his 
followers  in  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  by  the  shore  of 
the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and  on  the  hillsides  of  Judca  and 
Samaria.  Sometimes,  through  the  difference  of  the 
inspired  translation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  the 
wordly-wise  one  of    the    Bible,  a   slight    difference    is 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  257 

noticeable  in  the  wording  of  the  instructions,  but  as  a 
rule  these  differences  are  trivial,  the  advantage  being 
with  the  Nephites,  whose  greater  faith  drew  from  the 
Savior  deeper  truths  than  Judah  had  received,  or  caused 
him  to  displa}^  greater  manifestations  of  his  om- 
nipotence and  boundless  love.  From  the  believers 
he  would  turn  to  the  Twelve,  and  give  them  special  in- 
structions as  his  ministers,  then  again  he  would  shed 
forth  his  words  of  mercy,  truth  and  divine  wisdom  upon 
the  multitude;  and  by  and  by  again  address  the  disci- 
ples. So  he  continued  day  by  day  until  all  was  re- 
vealed, either  to  the  multitude  or  to  the  Twelve,  that 
was  necessary  for  the  eternal  salvation  of  the  obedient. 
Some  have  wondered  why  Jesus  should  have  given 
so  many  of  the  same  teachings  to  the  Nephites  as  he 
did  to  the  Jews.  The  reason  is  that  those  teachings 
were  perfe(51;  and  could  not  be  improved.  They  were 
universal,  that  is,  the^^  were  adapted  to  the  wants  of 
all  peoples,  whether  of  Israel  or  of  the  Gentiles, 
whether  of  Judah  or  Joseph.  They  were  a  portion  of 
the  everlasting  gospel  and  had  to  be  preached  to  all  the 
world  as  a  witness,  to  those  who  dwelt  in  America  as  well 
as  to  those  of  Asia,  Africa  and  Europe.  Thus  we  hud  in 
the  teachings  given  to  the  Nephites  what  we  term 
the  first  principles  of  the  gospel  —  faith,  repentance 
and  baptism;  we  also  find  those  divine  lessons  of  love, 
truth,  humility  and  duty  that  glorified  the  Savior's 
"Sermon  on  the  Mount."  As  we  rapidly  pass  through 
these  instrudlions  we  shall  find  how  entirely  adapted 
they  are  to  the  needs  of  all  men  who  desire  to  live  a 
godly  life  in  Christ  Jesus. 


CHAPTER    XLIV. 

THE     BEATITUDES  — DIVERS    INSTRUCTIONS    AND    CAUTIONS— 
ON   FORGIVENEvSS.    CHASTITY,    CHARITY,    ETC. 

AFTER  JESUS  had  given  his  instrudions  to  the 
Twelve,  to  which  we  have  already  referred,  he 
turned  towards  the  multitude  and  taught  them.  And 
thus  he  spake: 

Blessed  are  3^e  if  ye  shall  give  heed  unto  the 
words  of  these  Twelve  whom  I  have  chosen  from  among 
you  to  minister  unto  you,  and  to  be  your  servants; 
and  unto  them  I  have  given  power,  that  the}'  ma}' 
baptize  you  with  water;  and  after  that  ye  are  baptized 
with  water,  behold  I  will  baptize  you  with  fire  and  with 
the  Holy  Ghost;  therefore  blessed  are  ye  if  ye  shall 
believe  in  me,  and  be  baptized,  after  that  ye  have  seen 
me  and  know  that  I  am. 

And  again,  more  blessed  are  they  who  shall  believe 
in  your  words  because  that  ye  shall  testify  that  ye  have 
seen  me,  and  that  ye  know  that  I  am.  Yea,  blessed 
are  they  who  shall  believe  in  your  words,  and  come 
down  into  the  depths  of  humility  and  be  baptized,  for 
they  shall  be  visited  with  fire  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  shall  receive  a  remission  of  their  sins. 

Yea,  blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit  who  come  unto 
me,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

And  again,  blessed  are  all  they  that  mourn,  for 
they  shall  be  comforted; 

And  blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they  shall  inherit 
the  earth. 

And  blessed  are  all  they  who  do  hunger  and  thirst 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON.  259 

after  righteousness,  for  thay  shall  be  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

And  blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they  shall  obtain 
merc}^ 

And  blessed  are  all  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall 
see  God. 

And  blessed  are  all  the  peace-makers,  for  they 
shall  be  called  the  children  of  God. 

And  blessed  are  all  they  who  are  persecuted  for 
my  name's  sake,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

And  blessed  ar.e  ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and 
persecute  and  shall  sa}-  all  manner  of  evil  against  you 
falsely,  for  my  sake. 

For  3'e  shall  have  great  joy  and  be  exceeding  glad, 
for  great  shall  be  your  re\vard  in  heaven ;  for  so  perse- 
cuted they  the  prophets  who  were  before  you. 

Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  give  unto  you  to 
be  the  salt  of  the  earth ;  but  if  the  salt  shall  lose  its 
savor,  wherewith  shall  the  earth  be  salted?  The  salt 
shall  be  thenceforth  good  for  nothing,  but  to  be  cast 
out,  and  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 

Verily,  verily,  I  sa}^  unto  you,  I  give  unto  you  to 
be  the  light  of  this  people.  A  city  that  is  set  on  a  hill 
cannot  be  hid. 

Behold,  do  men  light  a  candle  and  put  it  under  a 
bushel?  Nay,  but  on  a  candlestick,  and  it  giveth  light 
to  all  that  are  in  the  house; 

Therefore  let  your  light  so  shine  before  this  people, 
that  they  may  see  your  good  works  and  glorify  your 
Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law  or 
the  prophets.     I  am  not  come  to  destroy  but  to  fulfil ; 

For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  one  jot  nor  one  tittle 


26o  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

hath  not  passed  awaj-  from  the  law,  but  in  me  it  hath 
all  been  fulfilled. 

And  behold  I  have  given  you  the  law  and  the  com- 
mandments of  my  Father,  that  ye  shall  believe  in  me, 
and  that  ye  shall  repent  of  your  sins,  and  come  unto 
me  with  a  broken  heart  and  a  contrite  spirit.  Behold, 
ye  have  the  commandments  before  you,  and  the  law  is 
fulfilled; 

Therefore  come  unto  me  and  be  ye  saved;  for 
verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  except  ye  shall  keep  ni}- 
commandments,  which  I  have  commanded  you  at  this 
time,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said  by  them  of 
old  time,  and  it  is  also  written  before  you,  that  thou 
shalt  not  kill;  and  whosoever  shalf  kill  shall  be  in 
danger  of  the  judgment  of  God. 

But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  is  angry  with 
his  brother,  shall  be  in  danger  of  his  judgment.  And 
whosoever  shall  say  to  his  brother,  Raca^  shall  be  in 
danger  of  the  council :  and  whosoever  shall  say  thou 
fool,  shall  be  in  danger  of  hellfire; 

Therefore,  if  ye  .shall  come  unto  me,  or  shall 
desire  to  come  unto  me,  and  rememberest  that  thy 
brother  hath  ought  against  thee. 

Go  thy  way  unto  thy  brother,  and  first  be  recon- 
ciled to  thy  brother,  and  then  come  unto  me  with  full 
purpose  of  heart,  and  I  will  receive  3'ou. 

Agree  with  thine  adversar}'  quickl}-  while  thou  art 
in  the  way  with  him,  lest  at  any  time  he  shall  get  thee 
and  thou  shalt  be  cast  into  prison. 

Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  thee,  thou  shalt  b}^  no 
means  come  out  thence,  until  thou  hast  paid  the  utter- 


STORY    OF    THE  BOOK    OF    MORMON.  261 

most   senine.     And  while  ye  are  in  prison,  can  ye  pay 
even  one  senine?     Verily,  verily  I  say  nnto  you,  Nay, 

Behold,  it  is  written  by  them  of  old  time,  that  thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  looketh  on  a 
woman,  to  lust  after  her,  hath  committed  adultery 
alread}'  in  his  heart. 

Behold  I  give  unto  you  a  commandment,  that  ye 
suffer  none  of  these  things  to  enter  into  your  heart; 

For  it  is  better  that  ye  should  deny  yourselves  of 
these  things,  wherein  ye  will  take  up  your  cross,  than 
that  ye  should  be  cast  into  hell. 

It  hath  been  written,  that  whosoever  shall  put 
away  his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a  writing  of  divorce- 
ment. 

Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  whoso  shall  put 
away  his  wife,  save  for  the  cause  of  fornication,  caus- 
eth  her  to  commit  adultery ;  and  whoso  shall  marry  her 
who  is  divorced,  committeth  adultery. 

And  again  it  is  written,  thou  shalt  not  forswear 
thyself,  but  shall  perform  unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths. 

But  verily,  verily  I  sa}^  unto  you,  swear  not  at  all, 
neither  b}-  heaven,  for  it  is  God's  throne; 

Nor  b}'  the  earth,  for  it  is  his  footstool; 

Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  thy  head,  because 
thou  canst  not  make  one  hair  black  or  white; 

But  let  your  communication  be  yea,  yea;  nay,  nay; 
for  whatsoever  cometh  of  more  than  these  are  evil. 

And  behold,  it  is  written,  an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a 
tooth  for  a  tooth. 

But  I  sa}'  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  not  resist  evil, 
but  whosoever  shall  smite  thee  on  thy  right  cheek, 
turn  to  him  the  other  also. 


262  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

And  if  any  man  will  sue  thee  at  the  law,  and  take 
away  thy  coat,  let  him  have  thy  cloak  also. 

And  whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go 
with  him  twain. 

Give  to  him  that  asketh  thee,  and  to  him  that 
would  borrow  of  thee  turn  thou  not  away. 

And  behold  it  is  written  also,  that  thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbor  and  hate  thy  enemy ; 

But  behold  I  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies, 
bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate 
you,  and  pray  for  them  who  despitefully  use  you  and 
persecute  you; 

That  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father  who 
is  in  heaven ;  for  he  niaketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil 
and  on  the  good; 

Therefore  those  things  which  were  of  old  time, 
which  were  under  the  law  in  me,  are  all  fulfilled. 

Old  things  are  done  away,  and  all  things  have 
become  new; 

Therefore  I  would  that  ye  should  be  perfedl  even 
as  I,  or  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven  is  perfedl. 


CHAPTER    XLV. 

ON    ALMS-GIVING— "AFTER    THIS     MANNER     PRAY    YE"  — ON 
FASTING,    INTEGRITY,    TRUST   IN   GOD,    ETC. 

T7ERILY,  VERILY,  I  say  that  I  would  that  ye 
should  do  alms  unto  the  poor,  but  take  heed  that 
ye  do  not  your  alms  before  men,  to  be  seen  of  them; 
otherwise  ye  have  no  reward  of  your  Father  who  is  in 
heaven. 

Therefore,  when  ye  shall  do  your  alms,  do  not 
sound  a  trumpet  before  you,  as  will  hypocrites  do  in 
the  synagogues,  and  in  the  streets,  that  they  may  have 
glory  of  men.  Verily  I  sa}'-  unto  you,  they  have  their 
reward. 

But  when  thou  doest  thine  alms,  let  not  th}-  left 
hand  know  what  thy  right  hand  doeth. 

That  thine  alms  may  be  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father 
who  seeth  in  secret,  himself  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

And  when  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt  not  do  as  the 
hypocrites,  for  they  love  to  pray,  standing  in  the  S3-na- 
gogues,  and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  thej' 
may  be  seen  of  men.  \''erily  I  say  unto  3'ou,  they 
have  their  reward. 

But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  thou  into  thy 
closet  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy 
Father  who  is  in  secret:  and  thy  Father,  who  seeth 
in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

But  when  ye  pray,  use  not  vain  repetitious,  as  the 
heathen,  for  they  think  that  they  shall  be  heard  for 
their  much  speaking. 

Be    not    ye    therefore    like    unto    them,    for    your 


264  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Father  knoweth  what  things  ye  have  need  of  before  ye 
ask  him. 

After  this  manner  therefore  pray  ye,  Our  Father 
who  art  in  haven,  hallowed  be  thy  name. 

Thy  will  be  done  on  e.arth  as  it  is  in  heaven. 

And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  forgive  our  debtors. 

And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us 
from  evil. 

For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the 
glory,  for  ever.     Amen. 

For,  if  ye  forgive  men  their  trespasses,  your 
heavenly  Father  will  also  forgive  3^ou ; 

But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses,  neither 
will  your  Father  forgive  j^our  trespasses. 

Moreover,  when  ye  fast,  be  not  as  the  hypocrites, 
of  a  sad  contenance,  for  they  disfigure  their  faces,  that 
they  may  appear  unto  men  to  fast.  Verily  I  say  unto 
3'ou,  they  have  their  reward. 

But  thou,  when  thou  fastest,  anoint  th}^  head,  and 
wash  thy  face; 

That  thou  appear  not  unto  men  to  fast,  but  unto 
thy  Father,  who  is  in  secret;  and  thy  Father,  who  seeth 
in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly. 

Lay  not  up  for  j^ourselves  treasures  upon  earth, 
where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  thieves  break 
through  and  steal. 

But  lay  up  for  3'ourselves  treasures  in  heaven, 
where  neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where 
thieves  do  not  break  through  nor  steal. 

For  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart 
be  also. 

The  light  of  the  body  is  the  eye,  if  therefore  thine 
eye  be  single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light. 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  265 

But  if  thine  eye  be  evil,  thy  whole  body  shall  be 
full  of  darkness.  If,  therefore,  the  light  that  is  in 
thee  be  darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness! 

No  man  can  serve  two  masters,  for  either  he  will 
hate  the  one  and  love  the  other;  or  else  he  will  hold  to 
the  one  and  despise  the  other.  Ye  cannot  serve  God 
and  Mammon. 

And  now  it  came  to  pass  that  w'hen  Jesus  had 
spoken  these  words,  he  looked  upon  the  Twelve  whom 
he  had  chosen,  and  said  unto  them.  Remember  the 
words  which  I  have  spoken.  For  behold,  3'e  are  they 
whom  I  have  chosen  to  minister  iunto  this  fpeople. 
Therefore,  I  sa}^  unto  j-ou,  take  no  thought  for  your  life, 
what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink ;  nor  yet  for 
your  body,  what  ye  shall  put  on.  Is  not  the  life  more 
than  meat,  and  the  body  than  raiment? 

Behold  the  fowls  of  the  air,  for  they  sow  not, 
neither  do  the}^  reap,  nor  gather  into  barns ;  yet  your 
heavenly  Father  feedeth  them.  Are  ye  not  much  bet- 
ter than  they? 

Which  of  3^ou  by  taking  thought  can  add  one  cubit 
unto  his  stature? 

And  why  take  ye  thought  for  raiment  ?  Consider 
the  lilies  of  the  field  how  they  grow?  they  toil  not, 
neither  do  the}^  spin : 

And  3^et  I  say  unto  you,  that  even  Solomon,  in  all 
his  glor}^  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these. 

Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field, 
which  to-day  is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven, 
even   so  will  he  clothe  you,  if  ye  are  not  of  little  faith. 

Therefore  take  no  thought,  saying.  What  shall  we 
eat?  or,  what  shall  we  drink?  or  wherewithal  shall  we 
be  clothed? 


266  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

For  your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have 
need  of  all  these  things. 

But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  right- 
eousness, and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 

Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the  morrow,  for  the 
morrow  shall  take  thought  for  the  things  of  itself. 
Sufficient  is  the  day  unto  the  evil  thereof. 


CHAPTER     XIvVI. 

JUDGE  NOT  — THE  BEAM  AND  THE  MOTE  — '' BEWARE  OF 
FALSE  PROPHETS"  — GOOD  AND  EVIL  FRUIT— THE 
HOUSE   BUILT  ON  THE  ROCK. 

AND  NOW  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had 
spoken  these  words,  he  turned  again  to  the  multi- 
tude, and  did  open  his  mouth  unto  them  again,  saying. 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  judge  not,  that  3'e  be 
not  judged. 

For  with  what  judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be 
judged;  and  with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it  shall  be 
measured  to  you  again. 

And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote  that  is  in  thy 
brother's  eye,  but  considerest  not  the  beam  that  is  in 
thine  own  eye? 

Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to  thy  brother,  let  me  pull 
the  mote  out  of  thine  eye;  and  behold,  a  beam  is  in 
thine  own  eye? 

Thou  h3^pocrite,  first  cast  the  beam  out  of  thine 
own  eye;  and  then  shalt  thou  see  clearly  to  cast  the 
mote  out  of  thy  brother's  eye. 

Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK   OF    MORMON.  267 

cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample  them 
under  their  feet,  and  turn  again  and  rend  you. 

Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you ;  seek,  and  ye 
shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  3'ou, 

For  every  one  that  asketh,  receiveth;  he  that 
seeketh,  findeth;  and  to  him  that  knocketh,  it  shall  be 
opened.  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  whom,  if  his 
son  ask  bread,  will  give  him  a  stone?  Or  if  he  ask  a 
fish,  will  he  give  him  a  serpent? 

If  ye  then  being  evil  know  how  to  give  good  gifts 
unto  your  children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Father 
who  is  in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask 
him? 

Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them,  for  this  is  the 
law  and  the  prophets. 

Enter  ye  in  at  the  straight  gate;  for  wide  is  the 
gate,  and  broad  is  the  way,  which  leadeth  to  destrudlion, 
and  many  there  be  who  go  in  thereat ;  because  straight 
is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way,  which  leadeth  unto 
life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it. 

Beware  of  false  prophets,  who  come  to  you  in 
sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly'  they  are  ravening 
wolves.  Ye  shall  know  them  by  their  fruits :  Do  men 
gather  grapes  of  thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles  ? 

Even  so  every  good  tree  bringeth  forth  good  fruit; 
but  a  corrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil  fruit. 

A  good  tree  connot  bring  forth  evil  fruit,  neither  a 
corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit. 

Every  tree  that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit,  is 
hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire. 

Wherefore,  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them. 

Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me  Lord,  Lord,  shall 


268 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven :    but  he  that  doeth 
the  will  of  nu'  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

Many  will  say  to  me  in  that  day,  Lord,  Lord,  have 
we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name?  and  in  th}^  name  have 
cast  out  devils?  and  in  thy  name  done  man}-  wonderful 
works?  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never 
knew  you,  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquit}-. 

Therefore,  whoso  hear- 
eth  these  sa^dngs  of  mine, 
and  doeth  them,  I  will  liken 
him  unto  a  wise  man,  who 
built  his  house  upon  a  rock. 
And  the  rain  descended,  and 
the    floods    came,    and    the 


winds  blew,  and  beat 
upon  that  house ;  and 
it  fell  not;  for  it  was 
founded  upon  a  rock, 

^       And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine, 

and  doeth   them   not,   shall   be   likened  unto  a  foolish 

man,  who  built  his  house  upon  the  sand. 

And  the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came,  and 

the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon  that  house;  aud  it  fell, 

and  great  was  the  fall  of  it. 


-^t 


OP  THR         >^^ 

((u^tivehsittI 


y-^ 


CHAPTER   XLVIL 

THE  FULFILMENT  OF  THE  MOSAIC  LAW— "OTHER  SHEEP 
HAVE  I"— THE  TEN  TRIBES  — THE  EVENTS  OF  THE 
LATTER    DAYS. 

n^HUS  did  Jesus  repeat  to  the  Nephites  the  teach- 
ings he  had  given  to  the  Jews  before  he  was  slain 

and  had  ascended   to  his  Father.     But  at  this  point  he 

perceived    that   some   of  his    hearers   were   wondering 

what  were  his  intentions  regarding  the  law  of  Moses, 

for  they  did  not  understand  the  saying  that  old  things 

had  passed  away,  and  that  all  things  had  become  new. 

Therefore  he  next  instru6led  them  on  this  principle. 

He  said : 

Marvel   not   that   I  said  unto  you,  that  old  things 

had  passed  away,  and  that  all  things  had  become  new. 
Behold  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  law  is  fulfilled  that 

was  given  unto  Moses. 

Behold,  I  am  he   that  gave  the  law,  and  I  am  he 

who  covenanted  with  my  people  Israel:  therefore,  the 

law  in  me  is  fulfilled,  for  I  have  come  to  fulfil  the  law; 

therefore  it  hath  an  end. 

Behold,  I  do  not  destroy  the  prophets,  for  as  many 

as  have  not  been  fulfilled  in  me,  verily  I  say  unto  you, 

shall  all  be  fulfilled. 

And  because  I  said  unto  you,  that  old  things  hath 

passed  away,  I   do  not   destroy   that  which   hath   been 

spoken  concerning  things  which  are  to  come. 

For  behold,  the  covenant  which  I  have  made  with 

my  people  is  not  all  fulfilled ;  but  the  law  which  was 

given  unto  Moses  hath  an  end  in  me. 


270  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Behold,  I  am  the  law,  and  the  light;  look  unto  me, 
and  endure  to  the  end,  and  ye  shall  live,  for  unto  him 
that  endureth  to  the  end,  will  I  give  eternal  life. 

Behold,  I  have  given  unto  you  the  commandments; 
therefore  keep  my  commandments.  And  this  is  the 
law  and  the  prophets,  for  the}^  trul}-  testified  of  me. 

How  simple  yet  how  grand,  how  plain  yet  how 
comprehensive  are  these  teachings,  both  with  regard  to 
himself  and  to  the  law  which  he  had  given  to  the  fore- 
fathers of  the  Jews  and  the  Nephites!  If  men  would 
but  receive  these  instru6lions  in  the  plainness  in  which 
they  are  gixen,  how  much  controversy  would  have  an 
end,  how  much  dissension  would  never  have  had  an 
existence! 

After  giving  these  explanations  to  the  multitude, 
Jesus  again  turned  to  the  twelve  chosen  disciples  and 
shewed  unto  them  the  meaning  of  his  words  when  he 
told  the  Jews:  Other  sheep  I  have  which  are  not  of 
this  fold;  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear 
my  voice;  and  there  shall  be  one  fold  and  one  shep- 
herd. 

These  other  sheep  of  which  he  spake,  Jesus  said, 
were  the  Nephites  themselves,  who  had  been  separated 
from  the  Jews  because  of  the  latter's  iniquit}^;  and 
because  of  their  continued  evil  doing  and  lack  of  faith 
the  knowledge  of  the  existence  of  Lehi's  family  on 
the  American  continent  was  withheld  from  them. 
But  still  more.  Jesus  had  yet  other  sheep,  which  were 
neither  of  the  Jews  nor  of  the  Nephites,  nor  of  the 
lands  in  which  they  dwelt.  They  were  a  people  whom 
he  had  not  yet  visited  and  who  had  not  yet  heard  his 
voice;  but  he  had  received  a  commandment  from  his 
Father  to  visit  them,  to  shew  himself  unto  them,  and 


272  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

teach  them,  and  then  they  all  would  be  of  the  one  fold 
and  he  would  be  the  one  shepherd  to  them  all. 

These  other  sheep,  neither  Jew  nor  Nephite,  we 
understand  to  be  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel  who  were 
carried  into  captivity,  but  who,  unlike  the  house  of 
Judah,  never  returned  to  their  homes  in  the  Promised 
Land.  We  are  told  they  were  led  away  by  the  power 
of  the  Lord  to  a  land  of  which  no  one  knows  anything, 
only  that  which  God  has  revealed. 

Jesus  then  told  his  disciples  many  things  relating 
to  the  age  in  which  we  live.  He  explained  to  them 
how  the  Gentiles  living  on  this  continent  would  have 
the  truth  presented  to  them,  how  they  would  grow 
haughty,  proud  and  exceedingly  wicked,  and  how  they 
would  oppress  the  remnants  of  the  house  of  Israel 
who  dwelt  on  this  broad  land.  Then  how  these  rem- 
nants would  have  the  fulness  of  the  gospel  brought  to 
them,  and  how  eventually  the  house  of  Israel  would 
be  used  to  go  through  among,  and  tread  down  the 
disobedient  of  the  Gentiles,  who  should  become  as 
salt  that  had  lost  its  savor,  good  for  nothing  but  to  be 
cast  out  and  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 


0^®^ 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

THE  SAVIOR  'heals  THE  SICK  — HE  BLESSES  THE  CHIL- 
DREN OF  THE  NEPHITES  — ANGELS  MINISTER  UNTO 
THEM. 

^TTHEN  the  Redeemer  had  finished  these  teachings 
he  looked  around  among  the  multitude  and  per- 
ceived that  their  minds  were  not  prepared,  at  that  time, 
to  receive  any  more  of  the  word  of  the  Lord,  so  he  told 
them  to  go  to  their  homes,  and  prepare  their  minds  for 
the  morrow,  when  he  would  come  unto  them  again.  But 
as  he  gazed  upon  them  he  noticed  that  they  were  in 
tears,  and  that  they  looked  beseechingly  upon  him,  as 
if  they  would  ask  him  to  tarry  a  little  longer  with 
them. 

These  mute  entreaties  prevailed  with  him,  his 
bowels  were  filled  with  compassion  towards  them ;  and, 
we  are  told,  he  said : 

Have  3'e  any  that  are  sick  among  you,  bring  them 
hither.  Have  ^-e  any  that  are  lame,  or  blind,  or  halt, 
or  maimed,  or  leprous,  or  that  are  withered,  or  that  are 
deaf,  or  that  are  afflicted  in  any  manner,  bring  them 
hither  and  I  will  heal  them,  for  I  have  compassion 
upon  3'ou;   my  bowels  are  filled  with  mercy; 

For  I  perceive  that  3^e  desire  that  I  should  shew 
unto  you  what  I  have  done  unto  your  brethren  at  Jeru- 
salem, for  I  see  that  3^our  faith  is  sufficient  that  I 
should  heal  you. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  he  had  thus  spoken, 
all  the  multitude,  with  one  accord,  did  go  forth  with 
their  sick,  and  their  affli6led,  and  their  lame,  and  with 
their  blind,  and  with  their  dumb,  and  with  all  they  that 


276  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

were  afflidled  in  au}'  manner;  and  he  did  heal  them 
every  one  as  the}^  were  brought  forth  unto  him. 

And  they  did  all,  both  they  who  had  been  healed 
and  the}'  who  were  whole,  bow  down  at  his  feet,  and 
did  worship  him  ;  and  as  man}-  as  could  come  for  the 
multitude  did  kiss  his  feet,  insomuch  that  they  did 
bathe  his  feet  with  their  tears. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  commanded  that  their 
little  children  should  be  brought. 

So  the}^  brought  their  little  children  and  set  them 
down  upon  the  ground  round  about  him,  and  Jesus 
stood  in  the  midst:  and  the  multitude  gave  wa^-  till 
the}'  had  all  been  brought  unto  him. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  all  been 
brought,  and  Jesus  stood  in  the  midst,  he  commanded 
the  multitude  that  they  should  kneel  down  upon  the 
ground. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  knelt 
upon  the  ground,  Jesus  groaned  within  himself,  and 
saith,  Father,  I  am  troubled  because  of  the  wickedness 
of  the  people  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  he  himself 
also  knelt  upon  the  earth ;  and  behold  he  prayed  unto 
the  Father,  and  the  things  which  he  prayed  cannot  be 
written,  and  the  multitude  did  bear  record  who  heard 
him. 

And  after  this  manner  do  they  bear  record:  the 
eye  hath  never  seen,  neither  hath  the  ear  heard,  before, 
so  great  and  marvelous  things  as  we  saw  aud  heard 
Jesus  speak  unto  the  Father; 

And  no  tongue  can  speak,  neither  can  there  be 
written  by  any  man,  neither  can  the  hearts  of  men 
conceive    so    great  and  marvelous  things  as  we    both 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  277 

saw  and  heard  Jesus  speak;  and  no  one  can  conceive 
of  the  joy  which  filled  our  souls  at  the  time  we  heard 
him  pra}-  for  us  unto  the  Father. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  made  an 
end  of  praying  unto  the  Father,  he  arose,  but  so  great 
was  the  jo}^  of  the  multitude  that  the}^  were  overcome. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  Jesus  spake  unto  them, 
and  bade  them  arise. 

And  they  arose  from  the  earth,  and  he  said  unto 
them,  Blessed  are  ye  because  of  your  faith.  And  now 
behold,  my  jo}-  is  full. 

And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  he  wept,  and 
the  multitude  bore  record  of  it,  and  he  took  their  little 
children,  one  by  one,  and  blessed  them,  and  pra3^ed 
unto  the  Father  for  them. 

And  when  he  had  done  this  he  wept  again, 

x\nd  he  spake  unto  the  multitude,  and  saith  unto 
them.  Behold  j-our  little  ones. 

And  as  they  looked  to  behold,  the}-  cast  their  eyes 
towards  heaven,  and  they  saw  the  heavens  open,  and 
they  saw  angels  descending  out  of  heaven  as  it  were, 
in  the  midst  of  fire,  and  the\^  came  down  and  encircled 
those  little  ones  about,  and  they  were  encircled  about 
with  fire;  and  the  angels  did  minister  unto  them. 

And  the  multitude  did  see  and  hear  and  bear  rec- 
ord; and  the}'  know  that  their  record  is  true,  for  they 
all  of  them  did  see  and  hear,  every  man  for  himself; 
and  they  were  in  number  about  two  thousand  and  five 
hundred  souls;  and  the\'  did  consist  of  men,  women, 
and  children. 

Can  we  imagine  anything  more  lovely,  more 
touching,  and  more  glorious  than  this  scene  must  have 
been?     Can  we   conceive  the  joy  that  must  have  filled 


278  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

the  hearts  of  these  Nephites  as  they  beheld  the 
angels  of  heaven  descending  from  the  courts  of  glory 
and  ministering  to  their  little  ones?  How  deep  must 
have  been  their  love  for  the  Savior  who  had  brought 
these  blessings  to  them?  how  strong  must  have  grown 
their  faith  in  him?  We  cannot  recall  a  circumstance 
in  recorded  history  that  draws  earth  nearer  to  heaven 
than  this,  or  that  seems  to  bind  the  ties  so  strongly 
that  unite  the  powers  of  eternity  with  the  children  of 
mortalit3\ 


CHAPTER    XLIX. 

THE  SACRAMENT  ADMINISTERED— THE  SAVIOR'S  TEACHINGS 
REGARDING  IT  — HE  CONFERS  ON  HIS  DISCIPLES  THE 
POWER  TO  GIVE  THE  HOLY  GHOST  — HE  ASCENDS  INTO 
HEAVEN. 

JESUS  next  commanded  his  disciples  to  bring  him 
some  bread  and  wine.  While  they  were  gone  to 
obtain  them,  he  caused  the  multitudes  to  sit  down  upon 
the  earth.  When  the  disciples  returned  with  the  bread 
and  wine,  he  took  of  the  bread,  and  brake  and  blessed 
it.  This  he  gave  to  the  disciples  and  thej^  did  eat  and 
were  filled.  He  then  commanded  them  to  give  unto  the 
multitudes. 

When  the  multitudes  had  eaten  and  were  filled, 
Jesus  began  to  instru(5l  the  people  with  regard  to  the 
meaning  of  the  bread  the}-  had  just  partaken  of.  He 
said: 

And   this  shall  ye  always  observe  to  do,   even  as  1 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  279 

havedone,  even  as  I  have  broken  bread,  and  blessed  it, 
and  gave  it  nnto  you. 

And  tliis  shall  ye  do  in  remembrance  of  my  body, 
which  I  have  shewn  unto  you.  And  it  shall  be  a  testi- 
mony unto  the  Father,  that  ye  do  always  remember  me. 
And  if  ye  do  always  remember  me,  ye  shall  have  my 
Spirit  to  be  with  you. 

After  this  he  gave  of  the  wine  to  his  disciples,  and 
they  drank  thereof,  and  then,  by  his  direction,  they 
gave  it  to  the  people. 

After  they  had  done  this  Jesus  continued  his  teach- 
ings ;  Blessed  are  ye,  said  he,  for  this  thing  which  3'e 
have  done,  for  this  is  fulfilling  my  commandments,  and 
this  doth  witness  unto  the  Father  that  \'e  are  willing  to 
do  that  which  I  have  commanded  you. 

And  this  shall  ye  always  do  to  those  who  repent 
and  are  baptized  in  my  name;  and  ye  shall  do  it  in 
remembrance  of  ni}^  blood,  which  I  have  shed  for  you, 
that  3'e  ma}-  witness  unto  the  Father  that  3'e  do  alwa3^s 
remember  me.  And  if  3'e  do  always  remember  me,  ye 
shall  have  m3^  Spirit  to  be  with  3'ou. 

And  now  behold,  this  is  the  commandment  which 
I  give  unto  3'ou,  that  ye  shall  not  suffer  an3'  one,  know- 
ingU',  to  partake  of  my  flesh  and  blood  unworthily, 
when  3^e  shall  minister  it ; 

For  whoso  eateth  and  drinketh  my  flesh  and  blood 
unworthih',  eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  his  soul: 
therefore  if  3'e  know  that  a  man  is  unworth3'  to  eat  and 
drink  of  m3'  flesh  and  blood,  3^e  shall  forbid  him ; 

Nevertheless  3^e  shall  not  cast  him  out  from  among 
you,  but  3'e  shall  minister  unto  him,  and  shall  pray  for 
him  unto  the  Father,  in  m3'  name,  and  if  it  so  be  that 
he  repenteth,  and  is  baptized  in  my  name,  then  shall 


28o  STORY    OF    THE    KOOK    OF    MORMON. 

ye  receive  him,  and  shall  minister  nnto  him  of    nu' 
flesh  and  blood; 

But  if  he  repent  not,  he  shall  not  be  nnmbered 
among  mv  people,  that  he  ma}-  not  destroy  my  people, 
for  behold  I  know  my  sheep,  and  they  are  numbered. 

The  Lord  also  gave  the  people  much  instruction 
regarding  prayer.     Among  other  things  he  told  them : 

Behold,  verily,  verily,  I  saj'  unto  you,  3'e  must 
watch  and  pray  always,  lest  ye  enter  into  temptation  ; 
for  Satan  desireth  to  have  you ;  that  he  ma}-  sift  you  as 
wheat; 

Therefore  ye  must  always  pra}'  unto  the  Father  in 
mv  name; 

And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in  my 
name,  which  is  right,  believing  that  ye  shall  receive, 
behold  it  shall  be  given  unto  you. 

Pray  in  your  families  unto  the  Father,  always  in 
mv  name,  that  your  wives  and  your  children  may  be 
blessed. 

And  behold,  3-e  shall  meet  together  oft,  and  ye 
shall  not  forbid  any  man  from  coming  unto  3-ou  when 
3'e  shall  meet  together,  but  suffer  them  that  they  may 
come  unto  3'ou,  and  forbid  them  not; 

But  3'e  shall  pra3-  for  them,  and  shall  not  cast 
them  out ;  and  if  it  so  be  that  they  come  unto  you  oft, 
ye  shall  pray  for  them  unto  the  Father,  in  m3'  name; 

Therefore  hold  up  your  light  that  it  may  shine 
unto  the  world.  Behold  I  am  the  light  which  ye  shall 
hold  up  —  that  which  ve  have  seen  me  do.  Behold  ye 
see  that  I  have  prayed  unto  the  Father,  and  ve  have 
witnessed; 

And  3'e  see  that  I  have  commanded  that  none  ot 
you  should  go  awa3',  but  rather  have  commanded  that 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  281 

ye  should  come  unto  me,  that  ye  might  feel  and  see; 
even  so  shall  jq  do  unto  the  world;  and  whosoever 
breaketh  this  commandment,  suffereth  himself  to  be 
led  into  temptation. 

When  Jesus  had  made  an  end  of  his  sayings,  he 
touched  with  his  hand  the  disciples  whom  he  had 
chosen,  one  b}^  one.  As  he  touched  them  he  gave 
them  power  to  give  the  Holy  Ghost.  When  he  had 
done  this  a  cloud  overshadowed  the  multitude,  and  they 
saw  Jesus  no  more  that  da}-;  but  the  disciples  saw 
him,  and  bore  record  that  he  ascended  into  heaven. 


CHAPTER   L. 

JESUS  RETURNS  AND  RENEWS  HIS  TEACHINGS  — HE  ADMIN- 
ISTERS THE  SACRAMENT  — HE  EXPLAINS  THE  TEACH- 
INGS  OF  THE   PROPHETS— THE   WORDS   OF   MALACHI. 

T\7HEN  JESUS  had  ascended  into  heaven  the  multi- 
tudes dispersed,  ever}-  one  returning  home. 

All  that  evening  and  all  that  night  was  the  news 
spread  from  mouth  to  mouth  that  Jesus  had  come. 
Many  were  too  excited  to  sleep,  and  labored  diligently 
all  night  spreading  the  news  far  and  wide,  so  that 
when  the  morning  came  the  whole  people  were  astir, 
wending  their  wa}'  to  the  place  where  Jesus  was 
expelled. 

When  the  multitude  had  gathered  together  their 
number  was   found  to   be   so   great  that  the   disciples 


282  STORY    OF   THK    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

divided    them    into    twelve    congregations,  and   one   of 
them  taught  in  each  of  these  bodies. 

After  they  had  pra3'ed  to  the  Father  in  the  name 
of  Jesus,  the  whole  people,  led  by  the  disciples,  went 
down  to  the  water's  edge.  First,  Nephi  went  into  the 
water  and  was  baptized;  then  he  baptized  those  whom 
Jesus  had  chosen.  After  these  had  been  baptized  the 
Hol\'  Ghost  fell  upon  them,  and  they  were  filled  there- 
with and  also  with  fire.  And  the  fire  encircled  them 
about,  and  angels  came  down  from  heaven  and  minis- 
tered to  them. 

B}^  and  by  Jesus  himself  came,  and  stood  in  the 
midst  of  his  disciples  and  taught  them.  He  com- 
manded them  all,  the  people  and  the  Twelve,  to  kneel 
down  again  upon  the  earth,  and  the  disciples  he 
instrudled  to  pra}-. 

And  they  prayed  unto  Jesus,  calling  him  their 
Lord  and  their  God. 

When  Jesus  heard  these  pra3'ers  he  went  a  little 
way  off,  bowed  himself  to  the  earth  and  said: 

Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  given  the 
Hoh'  Ghost  unto  these  whom  I  have  chosen ;  and  it  is 
because  of  their  belief  in  me,  that  I  have  chosen  them 
out  of  the  world. 

Father,  I  pray  thee  that  thou  wilt  give  the  Holy 
Ghost  unto  all  them  that  shall  believe  in  their  words. 

Father,  thou  hast  given  them  the  Holy  Ghost, 
because  they  believe  in  me,  and  thou  seest  that  they 
believe  in  me,  because  thou  hearest  them,  and  they 
pra}'  unto  me;  and  they  pray  unto  me  because  I  am 
with  them. 

And  now  Father,  I  pray  unto  thee  for  thcni,  and 
also  for  all  those  who  shall  believe  on  their  words,  that 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  283 

they  ma}'  believe  in  me,  that  I  may  be  in  them  as  thou, 
Father,  art  in  me,  that  we  may  be  one. 

When  our  Savior  had  ended  this  prayer  he  re- 
turned to  his  disciples.  He  found  them  still  praying. 
Then  he  blessed  them,  and  smiled  upon  them.  When 
he  smiled  the  light  of  his  countenance  shone  upon 
them,  and  in  the  reflection  of  his  brightness  they 
became  as  white  as  the  face  or  the  garments  of  Jesus ; 
—  a  whiteness  like  unto  which  there  was  nothing  upon 
this  earth. 

Jesus,  in  J03',  once  more  retired  a  short  distance  to 
commune  with  his  Father  in  heaven.     He  prayed: 

Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  purified  those 
whom  I  have  chosen,  because  of  their  faith,  and  I  pray 
for  them,  and  also  for  them  who  shall  believe  on  their 
words,  that  they  ma}'  be  purified  in  me;  through  faith 
on  their  words,  even  as  they  are  purified  in  me. 

Father,  I  pray  not  for  the  world,  but  for  those 
whom  thou  hast  given  me  out  of  the  world,  because  of 
their  faith,  that  they  may  be  purified  in  me,  that  I  may 
be  in  them  as  thou.  Father,  art  in  me,  that  we  may 
be  one,  that  I  may  be  glorified  in  them. 

And  when  Jesus  had  spoken  these  words,  he  came 
again  unto  his  disciples,  and  behold  they  did  pray 
steadfastly,  without  ceasing,  unto  him;  and  he  did 
smile  upon  them  again;  and  behold  they  were  white 
even  as  Jesus. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  went  again  a  little 
wa}^  off  and  prayed  unto  the  Father; 

And  tongue  cannot  speak  the  words  which  he 
prayed,  neither  can  be  written  by  man  the  words  which 
he  prayed. 

And  the  multitude  did  hear,  and  do  bear  record, 


284  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  their  hearts  were  open,  and  they  did  understand  in 
their  hearts  the  words  which  he  prayed. 

Nevertheless,  so  great  and  marvelous  were  the 
words  which  he  pra3'ed,  that  the}-  cannot  be  written, 
neither  can  they  be  uttered  by  man. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Jesus  had  made  an 
end  of  praying,  he  came  again  to  the  disciples,  and  said 
unto  them,  so  great  faith  have  I  never  seen  among  all 
the  Jews;  wherefore  I  could  not  shew  unto  them  so 
great  miracles,  because  of  their  unbelief. 

Verily  I  say  unto  you,  there  are  none  of  them 
that  have  seen  so  great  things  as  ye  have  seen  ;  neither 
have  they  heard  so  great  things  as  ye  have  heard. 

The  Lord  Jesus  then  commanded  all  to  cease  from 
praying,  but  he  also  told  them  the}-  must  not  cease  to 
pra}'  in  their  hearts. 

He  next  dire(5led  them  to  arise;  and  at  this  word 
the}'  stood  upon  their  feet.  Then  he  administered 
unto  them  bread  and  wine,  the  emblems  of  his  body 
and  blood  given  as  a  ransom  for  their  sins  and  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world. 

Where  he  obtained  this  bread  and  wine  no  one 
knew,  for  neither  the  disciples  nor  the  people  had 
brought  any  with  them. 

When  the  multitudes  had  eaten  and  drank,  they 
were  filled  with  the  Spirit,  and  with  one  voice  gave 
glor}'  to  Jesus,  whom  they  both  saw  and  heard. 

The  Savior  then  commenced  to  explain  to  the 
multitudes  many  of  the  sayings  of  the  ancient 
prophets,  more  especially  those  of  Isaiah.  He  dwelt  on 
the  great  events  of  the  latter  days  that  should  precede 
his  second  coming;  drawing  particular  attention  to 
those   that   would   concern   and  be  connecfled  with  the 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  285 

remnants  of  the  house  of  Lehi,  and  in  which  they 
would  take  part.  From  his  words  we  learn  that  in  the 
latter  times  the  everlasting  gospel  will  be  preached  in 
their  midst;  that  many  will  receive  it;  that  the}^  will 
take  a  prominent  part  in  the  building  of  the  New 
Jerusalem,  and  in  many  other  of  the  momentous 
events  that  will  herald  the  near  approach  of  that  blessed 
day  when  the  reign  of  Christ  and  the  triumph  of  truth 
and  righteousness  shall  extend  from  pole  to  pole,  over 
the  whole  of  this  habitable  globe. 

The  Savior  also  recited  to  them  many  of  the  words 
^rhich  his  Father  had  inspired  the  Prophet  Malachi  to 
utter.  Now  the  Nephites  knew  nothing  of  Malachi,  as 
he  lived  and  prophesied  to  the  Jews  long  after  Lehi  left 
Jerusalem.  So,  for  the  comfort  and  instru6lion  of  the 
Nephites,  Jesus  rehearsed  to  them  the  important  things 
which  he  had  revealed.  In  fadl,  to  use  the  words  of 
Mormon :  And  he  did  expound  all  things,  even  from 
the  beginning  until  the  time  that  he  should  come  in  his 
glor}-;  3-ea,  even  all  things  which  should  come  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  even  until  the  elements  should 
melt  with  fervent  heat,  and  the  earth  should  be  wrapt 
together  as  a  scroll,  and  the  heavens  and  the  earth 
should  pass  awa}' ; 

And  even  unto  the  great  and  last  day,  when  all 
people,  and  all  kindreds,  and  all  nations  and  tongues 
shall  stand  before  God,  to  be  judged  of  their  works, 
whether  they  be  good  or  whether  they  be  evil ; 

If  the\-  be  good,  to  the  resurredlion  of  everlasting 
life;  and  if  they  be  evil,  to  the  resurrection  of  dam- 
nation, being  on  a  parallel,  the  one  on  the  one  hand, 
and    the   other  on   the    other  hand,   according  to    the 


286  STORY  OF  thp:  hook  of  mormon. 

mercy,  and  the  justice,   and   the   holiness  which   is  in 
Christ,  who  was  before  the  world  began. 

And  now  there  cannot  be  written  in  this  book  even 
a  hundredth  part  of  the  things  which  Jesus  did  truly 
teach  unto  the  people. 


CHAPTER   LI. 

THE  SAVIOR  CONTlNUEvS  HIS  MINISTRATIONS  — HE  RAISES  A 
MAN  FROM  THE  DEAD  — THE  LABORS  OF  THE  TWELVE  — 
THE  NAME  OF  THE  CHURCH— THE  THREE  WHO  SHOULD 
REMAIN. 

pOR  THREE  days   did   the  Savior  mingle  with  the 

Nephites  and  instru(5l  them ;  and  even  after  that 
he  met  with  them  oft,  and  with'  them  partook  of  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper. 

More  than  this,  he  ministered  to  and  blessed  the 
children  of  the  Nephites.  He  loosed  the  tongues 
of  these  little  ones,  that  they  spoke  great  and  marvel- 
ous things  unto  their  parents,  even,  we  are  told,  greater 
things  than  Jesus  had  revealed  to  the  people. 

Jesus  also  healed  all  their  sick.  The  lame,  the 
blind,  the  deaf,  were  made  whole,  and  one  man  he 
raised  from  the  dead. 

From  this  time  the  twelve  disciples  began  to  bap- 
tize and  teach  as  many  as  came  unto  them ;  and  as 
many  as  were  baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus  were 
filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.     Many  of   them  saw  and 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  287 

heard  wondrous  things  which  are  not  lawful  to  be 
written. 

On  one  occasion  when  the  disciples  were  thus 
traveling,  preaching  and  baptizing,  they  united  together 
in  fasting  and  mighty  pra3'er.  The  subje6l  about 
which  they  prayed  the  most  earnestly  was,  what 
should  be  the  name  of  the  church,  for  its  members 
were  not  united  on  this  matter. 

While  the}'  were  thus  engaged  Jesus  again  shewed 
himself  unto  them,  and  in  answer  to  their  inquiries 
regarding  the  name  of  his  church  he  told  them.  What- 
soever ye  shall  do  ye  shall  do  it  in  my  name;  therefore 
ye  shall  call  the  church  in  my  name;  and  3'e  shall  call 
upon  the  Father  in  my  name,  that  he  will  bless  the 
church  for  my  sake.  He  further  said  to  them  if  they 
called  the  church  by  the  name  of  a  man  it  would  be 
that  man's  church,  if  by  Moses'  name  it  would  be 
Moses'  church ;  but  being  his  church  it  should  be  called 
by  his  holy  name.  And  many  other  instructions  gave 
he  unto  them  at  this  time. 

It  was  during  this  interview  that  the  Savior  asked 
the  Twelve,  one  b}^  one,  What  is  it  that  you  desire  of 
me,  after  I  am  gone  to  the  Father? 

Then  nine  of  them  said,  We  desire  after  we  have 
lived  unto  the  age  of  man,  that  our  ministry  wherein 
thou  hast  called  us,  ma}'^  have  an  end,  that  we  may 
speedily  come  unto  thee  in  thy  kingdom. 

And  he  said  unto  them,  Blessed  are  ye,  because 
ye  desire  this  thing  of  me;  therefore  after  that  ye  are 
seventy  and  two  years  old,  ye  shall  come  unto  me  in 
my  kingdom,  and  with  me  ye  shall  find  rest. 

Then  he  turned  to  the  three  who  had  not  answered, 
and  again  asked  them  what  they  would  have  him  do 


288  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

for  them.  But  they  faltered  in  their  answer;  their 
wish  was  such  a  peculiar  one,  that  they  were  afraid  to 
express  it.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Behold,  I  know  your 
thoughts,  and  3^e  have  desired  the  thing  which  John, 
my  beloved,  who  was  with  me  in  my  ministr}-,  before 
that  I  was  lifted  up  by  the  Jews,  desired  of  me; 

Therefore  more  blessed  are  ye,  for  3'e  shall  never 
taste  of  death,  but  ye  shall  live  to  behold  all  the  doings 
of  the  Father,  unto  the  children  of  men,  even  until  all 
things  shall  be  fulfilled,  according  to  the  will  of  the 
Father,  when  I  shall  come  in  ni}-  glor}-,  with  the  powers 
of  heaven; 

And  ye  shall  never  endure  the  pains  of  death ; 
but  when  I  shall  come  in  my  glory,  ye  shall  be  changed 
in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  from  mortalit}'-  to  immortal- 
ity: and  then  shall  ye  be  blessed  in  the  kingdom  of 
my  Father. 

And  again,  3'e  shall  not  have  pain  while  ve  shall 
dwell  in  the  flesh,  neither  sorrow,  save  it  be  for  the  sins 
of  the  world :  and  all  this  will  I  do  because  of  the 
thing  which  ye  have  desired  of  me,  for  3^e  have  desired 
that  }'e  might  bring  the  souls  of  men  unto  me,  while 
the  world  shall  stand; 

And  for  this  cause  ye  shall  have  fulness  of  joy; 
and  ye  shall  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  ni}^  Father; 
yea  your  joy  shall  be  full,  even  as  the  Father  hath 
given  me  fulness  of  jo}';  and  ye  shall  be  even  as  I  am, 
and  I  am  even  as  the  Father;  and  the  Father  and  1 
are  one. 

These  are  the  three  Nephites  of  whom  we  some- 
times hear  and  who  either  singl}'  or  together  have 
appeared  to  believers  in  this  generation. 

Then  Jesus  with  his  finger  touched  the  nine  who 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  289 

were  to  die  when  sevent3'-t\vo  years  old,  but  the  three 
who  were  to  live  he  did  not  touch ;  and  then  he  departed. 
And  behold,  the  heavens  were  opened,  and  they  were 
caught  up  into  heaven,  and  saw  unspeakable  things. 

And  it  \vas  forbidden  them  that  they  should  utter, 
neither  was  it  given  unto  them  power  that  they  could 
utter,  the  things  which  they  saw  and  heard; 

The  sacred  record  gives  no  information  as  to  who 
the  three  were  who  were  not  to  taste  of  death.  ]\Ior- 
mon  w^as  about  to  write  their  names,  but  the  Lord  for- 
bade him. 

Some  have  supposed  that  Nephi,  the  senior  of  the 
disciples,  was  one  of  these  three  undying  ones,  who 
remained  to  minister  on  the  earth  to  the  people  of  the 
latter  days  ;  that  is  hid  from  our  knowledge,  no  doubt 
for  a  M'ise  purpose.  If  he  was,  he  lived  through  that 
most  happy  era  of  Nephite  histor}-,  when  all  was  right- 
eousness and  joy  and  peace  throughout  America's  vast 
domain ;  he  lived  to  suffer,  with  his  two  brethren,  all 
the  persecutions  which  the  wicked,  in  later  days,  so 
frequently  imposed  upon  these  three  favored  servants 
of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  end  he  retired  from  the  midst  of 
mankind  when  overwhelming  corruption  again  para- 
lyzed the  life  of  the  Nephite  nation.  If  he  was  one 
of  the  nine  who  passed  away  to  the  presence  of  their 
Savior  and  their  God  when  twelve  times  six  years  old, 
he  must  have  laid  aside  mortality  under  as  happy  cir- 
cumstances as  ever  prophet  or  apostle  died,  surrounded 
by  a  loving,  faithful  people,  amongst  whom  the  practice 
of  iniquity  was  a  remembrance  of  the  past.  No  ruffian 
hands  cut  short  his  life,  or  tortured  his  latest  hours, 
but  in  the  midst  of  the  most  holy  peace  he  passed 
away  to  the  glories  of  the  eternal. 


CHAPTER     LII. 

THE-  LONG  CONTINUED  ERA  OF  PEACE  AND  RIGHTEOUS- 
NESS—DEATH OF  -NEPHI  — HIS  SON  AMOS  — AMOS  THE 
SECOND. 

T\7^HEN  JESUS  left  the  Nephites  to  the  care  of  his 
disciples,  he  had  so  thoroiighl}-  filled  the  people 
with  the  influences  and  powers  of  the  eternal  worlds 
that  evil  utterly  ceased  m  their  midst ;  the}^  were  united 
in  all  things  temporal  and  spiritual.  Universal  peace 
prevailed.  Love,  joy,  harmou}^,  ever3'thing  desirable 
to  make  the  life  of  man  a  perfe6l  condition  of  unal- 
loyed, holy  happiness  reigned  supreme.  Indeed,  it  ma}- 
be  said  that  a  type,  a  foreshadowing  of  the  millennium 
for  once  found  place  and  foothold  among  the  erring 
sons  of  humanit^^ 

At  this  blessed  period  Nephi,  the  son  of  Nephi, 
received  the  sacred  plates.  His  duty,  as  the  recorder 
of  the  doings  of  his  people,  was  a  most  happy  one  ;  he 
had  nothing  but  good  to  relate  of  their  lives  and 
actions,  and  to  record  that  perfeA  peace  prevailed  on 
all  the  vast  continent.  The  Nephites  increased  in 
numbers  (Lamanites  there  were  none),  they  pros- 
pered in  circumstances,  the}-  grew  in  material  wealth, 
all  of  which  was  held  in  common,  according  to  the 
order  of  God.  They  colonized  and  spread  far  abroad; 
they  rebuilt  their  ancient  capital  and  man}'  other  cities ; 
they  also  founded  man}-  new  ones.  Above  all,  tliev 
were  rich  in  heavenly  treasures;  tlie  Holy  Spirit 
reigned  in  every  heart  and  illumined  every  soul. 

When  Nephi  died  (A.  C.  no)  this  inexpressibly 
happy,  heavenly  state  still  continued  in  undiminished 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  29I 

warmth  of  divine  and  brotherly  love  and  strength  of 
abiding  faith.  All  the  generation  to  which  Nephi  be- 
longed entered  in  at  the  straight  gate,  and  walked  the 
narrow  way  to  the  eternal  city  of  God ;  not  one  of  them 
was  lost. 

At  Nephi's  death  his  son  Amos  became  the  cnsto- 
dian  of  the  holy  things;  and  he  held  them  for  eighty 
fonr  3^ears  (from  A.  C.  iio  to  A.  C.  194).  He  lived  in 
the  days  of  the  Nephites'  greatest  prosperity  and  hap- 
piness. The  perfect  law  of  righteousness  was  still 
their  only  guide.  But  before  he  passed  away  to  his 
heavenly  home,  a  small  cloud  had  appeared  upon  the 
horizon,  fatal  harbinger  of  the  approaching  devastating 
hurricane,  A  few,  weary  of  the  uninterrupted  bliss, 
the  perfect  harmony,  the  universal  love  that  every- 
where prevailed,  seceded  from  the  church  and  took 
upon  them  the  title  of  Lamanites,  which  ill-boding 
name  had  only  been  known  to  the  Nephites  by  tradi- 
tion for  more  than  one  hundred  years.  It  may  be 
asked,  how  it  was  possible  that  men  and  women  should 
withdraw  from  such  a  holy  order  of  society,  where  all 
was  perfe6l  peace,  where  every  man  dealt  justly  with 
his  neighbor,  where  none  inflicted  wrongs  and  none 
suffered  from  injustice  done  them  —  where  angels  min- 
istered to  the  children  of  mortality,  and  heavenl}^  rev- 
elations were  their  constant  guides?  If  the  inquirer 
will  answer  why  Lucifer,  the  son  of  the  morning,  in 
heaven  itself,  rebelled  against  the  Almighty  Father, 
and  led  astray  one-third  of  the  angelic  hosts,  we  will 
reply  by  saying  that  he,  Satan,  tempted  the  dissenting 
Nephites  with  this  same  spirit  of  rebellion  to  the  divine 
power,  and  he  succeeded  in  ensnaring  them  and  lead- 
ing them  away  captive  to  his  will. 


292  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

A  second  Amos  succeeded  his  father  as  the  keeper 
of  the  records.  His  duties  were  not  the  happ}-  ones  of 
his  immediate  predecessors.  Instead  of  good  he  had 
to  chronicle  much  evil. 

Amos  himself  was  a  righteous  man,  but  he  lived  to 
witness  an  ever  increasing  flood  of  iniquity  break  over 
the  land,  a  phase  of  evil-doing  that  arose  not  from 
ignorance  and  false  tradition,  but  from  diredl  and  wil- 
ful rebellion  against  God,  and  apostasy  from  his  laws. 
The  wholesome  checks  to  vice  and  misery  found  in  the 
plan  of  salvation  were  knowingh^  and  intentionally 
removed  or  done  away;  the  voice  of  reason  was  dis- 
regarded ;  the  promptings  of  the  Hoi 3^  Spirit  were  defi- 
antl}^  repelled;  men's  unbridled  passions  again  bore 
swa}'-;  disunion,  dissension,  violence,  hatred,  distress, 
disma}^,  bloodshed  and  havoc  spread  the  wide  continents 
over;  and  from  their  high  pinnacle  of  righteousness, 
peace,  happiness,  refinement,  social  advantage,  etc.,  the 
people  were  hurled  once  more  into  an  ab3^ss  of  misery 
and  barbarism,  now  more  profound,  more  torturing, 
and  more  degraded  than  ever. 


OF  TV,K 


[TJHIVBRSn  .^' 


CHAPTER   LIII. 

THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  APOSTASY— IT  GROWS  IN 
INTENSITY  — THE  PERSECUTION  OF  THE  DISCIPLES  — 
LAMANITES  AGAIN  —  REAPPEARANCE  OF  THE  GAUI- 
ANTON  BANDS  —  WAR  —  AMMARON  HIDES  THE  REC- 
ORDS. 

T)Y  THE  year  A,  C.  201,  all  the  second  generation 
had  passed  away,  save  a  few;  the  people  had 
greatly  multiplied  and  spread  over  the  face  of  the 
land,  north  and  south,  and  had  become  exceedingly 
rich;  they  wore  costly  apparel,  which  they  adorned 
with  ornaments  of  gold  and  silver,  pearls  and  precious 
stones.  From  this  date  they  no  more  had  their  prop- 
erty in  common,  but,  like  the  rest  of  the  world,  every 
man  sought  gain,  wealth,  power  and  influence  for  him- 
self and  his.  All  the  old  evils  arising  from  selfishness 
were  revived.  Soon  they  began  to  build  churches  after 
their  own  fashion,  and  hire  preachers  who  pandered  to 
their  lusts;   some  even  began  to  deny  the  Savior. 

From  A.  C.  210  to  A.  C.  230,  the  people  waxed 
greatly  in  iniquity  and  impurity  of  life.  Different 
dissenting  se(5ls  multiplied,  infidels  abounded.  The 
three  remaining  disciples  were  sorely  persecuted,  not- 
withstanding that  they  performed  many  mighty  mira- 
cles. They  were  shut  up  in  prison,  but  the  prisons 
were  rent  in  twain  by  the  power  of  God ;  the}'  were 
cast  into  fiery  furnaces,  but  the  flames  harmed  them 
not;  the}^  were  thrown  into  dens  of  wild  beasts,  but 
they  played  with  the  savage  inmates  as  a  child  does 
with  a  lamb,  and  received  no  harm ;  they  were  not  sub- 


296  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

je(5l  to  many  of  the  laws  that  govern  our  mortal  bodies, 
they  had  passed  through  a  glorious  change,  b}^  which 
the}^  were  freed  from  earthly  pain,  suffering  and  death. 
Not  only  did  the  wicked  persecute  these  three  immortal 
ones;  others  also  of  God's  people  suffered  from  their 
unhallowed  anger  and  bitter  hatred;  but  the  faithful 
neither  reviled  at  the  reviler  nor  smote  the  smiter; 
they  bore  these  things  with  patience  and  fortitude, 
remembering  the  pains  of  their  Redeemer. 

In  the  year  A.  C.  231  there  was  a  great  division 
among  the  people.  The  old  party  lines  were  again 
definitely  marked.  Again  the  old  animosit}-  assumed 
shape,  and  Nephite  and  Lamanite  once  more  became 
implacable  foes.  Those  who  reje^led  and  renounced 
the  gospel  assumed  the  latter  name,  and  with  their 
eyes  open,  and  a  full  knowledge  of  their  inexcusable 
infamy,  they  taught  their  children  the  same  base  false- 
hoods that  in  ages  past  had  caused  the  unceasing  hatred 
that  reigned  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  Laman 
and  Lemuel  toward  the  seed  of  their  younger  brothers. 

By  A.  C.  244  the  more  wicked  portion  of  the  peo- 
ple had  become  exceedingly  strong,  as  well  as  far  more 
numerous  than  the  righteous.  They  deluded  them- 
selves by  building  all  sorts  of  churches,  with  creeds  to 
suit  the  increasing  depravity  of  the  masses. 

When  260  years  had  passed  away,  the  Gadianton 
bands,  with  all  their  secret  signs  and  abominations, 
through  the  cunning  of  Satan,  again  appeared  and 
increased  until,  in  A.  C.  300,  they  had  spread  over  all 
the  land.  B}^  this  time,  also,  the  Nephites,  having 
gradually  forsaken  their  first  love,  had  so  far  sunk  in 
the  abyss  of  iniquity  that  they  had  grown  as  wicked, 
as  proud,  as  corrupt  and  as  vile  as  the  Lamanites.     All 


STORY   OF   THE  BOOK    OF    MORMON.  297 

were  submerged  in  one  overwhelming  flood  of  infamy, 
and  there  were  none  that  were  righteous,  save  it  were 
the  disciples  of  Jesus. 

Still,  a6live  hostilities  did  not  break  out  for  some 
time;  but  when  war  commenced,  it  scarcel}^  ceased  until 
that  great  battle  near  Cumorah,  which  brought  extinc- 
tion to  the  Nephite  race.  This  war,  or  series  of  wars, 
was  one  of  peculiar  horrors.  All  the  old  savagery,  ten 
times  intensified,  was  rekindled,  transforming  the  com- 
batants into  fiends.  Each  race  seems  to  have  striven 
to  out-rival  the  other  in  its  bloody  and  infernal  inhu- 
manity. Mormon,  the  Nephite  prophet-general,  in  an 
epistle  to  his  son  Moroni,  sorrowingly  relates  the  fate 
of  the  Nephite  prisoners  —  men,  women  and  children 
—  taken  at  Sherrizah.  He  adds:  And  the  husbands 
and  fathers  of  those  women  and  children  they  [the 
Lamanites]  have  slain;  and  they  feed  the  women  upon 
the  flesh  of  their  husbands,  and  the  children  upon  the 
flesh  of  their  fathers ;  and  no  water  save  a  little  do 
they  give  them.  And  notwithstanding  the  abomination 
of  the  Lamanites,  it  doth  not  exceed  that  of  our  people 
in  Moriantum.  For  behold,  many  of  the  daughters  of 
the  Lamanites  have  they  taken  prisoners;  and  after 
depriving  them  of  that  which  was  most  dear  and 
precious  above  all  things,  which  is  chastity  and  virtue; 
and  after  they  had  done  this  thing,  they  did  murder 
them  in  a  most  cruel  manner,  torturing  their  bodies 
even  unto  death ;  and  after  they  have  done  this,  they 
devour  their  flesh  like  unto  wild  beasts,  because  of  the 
hardness  of  their  hearts ;  and  they  do  it  for  a  token  of 
bravery.  Such  was  the  horrible  condition  into  which 
open,  wilful,  determined  reje6lion  of  the  gospel  had 
brought  both  races. 


298  STORY    OF  ,THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

Amos  entrusted  the  records  to  his  son  Ammaron 
in  the  year  306  A.  C. 

Owing  to  the  increasing  depravity  and  vileness  of 
the  Nephites,  he  was  constrained  by  the  H0I3'  Ghost 
to  hide  up  all  the  sacred  things  which  had  been  handed 
down  from  generation  to  generation  (A.  C.  320). 
The  place  where  he  hid  them  is  said  to  have  been  in 
the  land  Antum,  in  a  hill  which  was  called  Shim. 
After  he  had  hid  them  up,  he  informed  Alormon,  then 
a  child  ten  years  old,  of  what  he  had  done,  and  placed 
the  buried  treasures  in  his  charge.  He  instructed  INIor- 
mon  to  go,  when  he  was  about  twenty-four  years  old, 
to  the  hill  where  they  were  hid,  and  take  the  plates  of 
Nephi  and  record  thereon  what  he  had  observed  con- 
cerning the  people.  The  remainder  of  the  records,  etc., 
he  was  to  leave  where  they  were. 


CHAPTER     LIV. 

THE    LAST    LONG    SERIES    OF    WARS  — MORMON  — THE    FINAL 
CONFLICT  AT  CUMORAH— THE   LAST  OF  THE   NEPHITES. 

TT  was  in  the  year  322  A.  C.  that  a6lual  war  broke 
out  between  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites,  for  the 
first  time  since  the  Redeemer's  appearing.  A  number 
of  battles  were  fought,  in  which  the  armies  of  the  for- 
mer were  vi(5lorious.  Four  years  later  the  savage  con- 
test was  renewed.  In  the  interim  iniquity  had  greatly 
increased.  As  foretold  by  the  prophets,  men's  property 
became  slippery,  things  movable  were  subje(5l  to  unac- 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON.  299 

countable  disappearances,  and  dread  and  distrust  filled 
the  hearts  of  the  disobedient.  When  the  war  recom- 
menced, the  3'^outhful  Mormon  was  chosen  to  lead  the 
armies  of  his  nation. 

The  next  year  saw  disaster  follow  the  Nephite 
cause.  That  people  retreated  before  the  Lamanites  to 
the  north  countries.  The  year  following  they  met 
with  still  further  reverses,  and  in  A.  C.  329  rapine, 
revolution  and  carnage  prevailed  throughout  all  the 
land. 

In  330  the  Lamanite  king,  Aaron,  with  an  army  of 
forty-four  thousand  men,  was  defeated  by  Mormon, 
who  had  forty-two  thousand  warriors  under  his  com- 
mand. 

Five  3^ears  later  the  Lamanites  drove  the  degen- 
erate Nephites  to  the  land  of  Jason,  and  thence  yet 
further  northward  to  the  land  of  Shem.  But  in  the 
year  following  the  tide  of  viAory  changed,  and  Mor- 
mon, with  thirty  thousand  troops,  defeated  fifty  thous- 
and of  the  enemy  in  the  land  of  Shem;  then  he  fol- 
lowed up  with  such  energetic  measures  that  by  the 
3'ear  349  the  Nephites  had  again  taken  possession  of 
the  lands  of  their  inheritance. 

These  successes  resulted  in  a  treaty  between  the 
Nephites  as  one  party  and  the  Lamanites  and  Gadian- 
ton  robbers  as  the  other.  By  its  provisions  the 
Nephites  possessed  the  country  north  of  the  Isthmus, 
while  the  Lamanites  held  the  regions  south.  A  peace 
of  ten  years  followed  this  treaty. 

In  the  year  360,  the  king  of  the  Lamanites  again 
declared  war.  To  repel  the  expelled  invasion,  the  peo- 
ple of  Nephi  gathered  at  the  land  of  Desolation.  There 
the    Lamanites    attacked    them,     were    defeated,   and 


300  STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

returned  home.  Not  content  with  this  repulse,  the 
succeeding  3'ear  the}-  made  another  inroad  into  the 
northern  country,  and  were  again  repulsed.  The 
Nephites  then  took  the  initiative  and  invaded  the 
southern  continent,  but  being  unsuccessful,  were  driven 
back  to  their  frontier  at  Desolation  (A.  C.  363).  The 
same  season,  the  city  of  Desolation  was  captured  by 
the  Lamanitish  warriors,  but  was  wrested  from  them 
the  year  following. 

This  state  of  things  continued  another  twenty 
years;  w^ar,  contention,  rapine,  pillage,  and  all  the 
horrors  incident  to  the  letting  loose  of  men's  most 
depraved  and  brutal  passions,  filled  the  land.  Some- 
times one  army  conquered,  sometimes  the  other.  Now 
it  was  the  Nephites  who  were  pouring  their  forces  into 
the  south;  then  the  Lamanites  who  were  overflowing 
the  north.  Whichever  side  triumphed,  that  triumph 
was  of  short  duration;  but  to  all  it  meant  sacrifice, 
cruelty,  bloodguiltness  and  woe.  At  last,  when  every 
nerve  had  been  strained  for  conquest,  every  man  col- 
leAed  who  could  be  found,  the  two  vast  hosts,  with 
unquenchable  hatred  and  unrelenting  obstinacy,  met 
at  the  hill  Cumorah  to  decide  the  destiny  of  half  the 
world.  It  was  the  final  struggle,  w^iich  was  to  end  in 
the  extermination  of  one  or  both  of  the  races  that  had 
conjointly  ruled  America  for  nearly  a  thousand  years 
(A.  C.  385).  When  the  days  of  that  last  fearful  strug- 
gle were  ended,  all  but  twenty-four  of  the  Nephite  race 
had  been,  by  the  hand  of  violence,  swept  into  untimely 
graves,  save  a  few,  a  ver}-  few,  who  had  fled  into  the 
south  country.  The  powers,  the  glories,  the  beauties 
of  this  favored  branch  of  Israel's  chosen  race  had  sunk 
beneath  a  sea  of  blood ;  the  word  of  their  God,  whom 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  301 

they  had  so  long  disregarded,  was  vindicated ;  the  warn- 
ings of  his  servants  were  fulfilled. 

The  Lamanites  were  now  rulers  of  the  western 
world,  their  traditional  enemies  being  utterly  destroyed. 
But  they  did  not  cultivate  peace;  no  sooner  were 
the  Nephites  obliterated,  than  they  commenced  fight- 
ing among  themselves.  The  lonely  Moroni,  the  last 
of  the  Nephites,  tells  us,  A.  C.  400,  that  the  Lamanites 
are  at  war  one  with  another ;  and  the  face  of  the  land  is 
one  continued  round  of  murder  and  bloodshed ;  and  no 
man  knoweth  the  end  of  the  war.  And  again,  yet 
later,  he  writes:  Their  wars  are  exceeding  fierce  among 
themselves. 

Such  was  the  sad  condition  of  the  Lamanite  race 
in  the  early  part  of  the  fifth  century  after  Christ. 
There  the  inspired  record  closes;  henceforth  we  have 
nothing  but  uncertain  tradition.  The  various  contend- 
ing tribes,  in  their  thirst  for  blood  so  long  gratified, 
sunk  deeper  and  deeper  into  savage  degradation;  the 
arts  of  civilization  were  almost  entirely  lost  to  the 
great  mass  of  the  people.  Decades  and  centuries 
rolled  by,  and  after  a  time,  in  some  parts,  a  better 
state  of  things  slowly  arose.  In  Central  Amer- 
ica, Mexico,  Peru,  and  other  places,  the  foundations 
of  new  kingdoms  were  laid,  in  which  were  gradu- 
nally  built  up  civilizations  peculiarly  their  own,  but 
in  manj'  wa3's  bearing  record  to  the  idiosyncrasies 
of  their  ancient  predecessors.  Of  this  we  have  here 
little  to  do;  many  of  their  traditions  (though  disre- 
garded by  mankind)  bear  unequivocal  testimony  to  the 
truth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  we  have  the  joj'ous 
assurance  that,  as  the  words  of  their  ancient  prophets 
recorded    therein   have   been  fulfilled  to   the    letter  in 


302  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

their  humiliation ;  and  as  they  have  drunk  to  the  dregs 
from  the  cup  of  bitterness  of  the  wrath  of  God,  so  is 
the  glorious  da}^  now  dawning,  when  the  light  of  the 
eternal  Gospel  shall  illumine  the  hearts  of  their  des- 
cendants; fill  them  with  the  love  of  God;  renew  their 
ancient  steadfastness  and  faith,  and  make  them  the  fit-* 
ting  instruments  in  his  hands  of  accomplishing  all  his 
holy  purposes  with  regard  to  them,  in  which  also  shall 
be  fulfilled  all  the  gracious,  glorious  promises  made  by 
Jehovah  to  this  transplanted  branch  of  the  olive  tree  of 
Israel. 


CHAPTER    LV. 

THE  HISTORIANS  OF  THE  NEPHITES  — THE  PLATES  OF  NEPHI 
—  LIST  OF  THEIR  CUSTODIANS  — THEIR  LENGTHENED 
YEARS. 

SHORTLY  after  the  arrival  of  Lehi  and  his  little  col- 
ony on  the  promised  land,  Nephi  received  a  com- 
mandment from  the  Lord  to  make  certain  "plates  of 
ore"  upon  which  to  engrave  a  record  of  the  doings  of 
his  people.  Some  time  later,  or  between  thirtv  and 
forty  years  after  the  departure  of  Lehi  from  Jerusalem, 
Nephi  was  further  instru(5led  regarding  the  records. 
The  Lord  then  said  unto  him.  Make  other  plates;  and 
thou  shalt  engraven  many  things  upon  them  which  are 
good  in  my  sight,  for  the  profit  of  thy  people.  Nephi, 
to  be  obedient  to  the  commandment  of  the  Lord,  went 
and    made    these    other    plates,  and    upon    them    were 


'^Y 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.^     '    .iOi- 

engraven  the  records  from  which  the  first  portions  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon  are  translated;  or  those  parts 
known  to  ns  as  the  First  and  Second  Books  of  Nephi^ 
and  the  Books  of  Jacob,  Enos,  Jarom,  and  Omni. 

The  two  sets  of  plates  mannfa6lured  by  Nephi 
were  both  used  as  records  of  his  people  and  called  by 
his  name;  bnt  their  contents  were  not  identical.  Upon 
the  first  set  was  engraven  the  political  history  of  the 
Nephites,  upon  the  second  their  religious  growth  and 
development.  The  one  described  the  acts  of  their 
kings,  and  the  wars,  contentions  and  destructions  which 
came  upon  the  nation;  the  other  contained  the  storj^  of 
the  dealings  of  the  Lord  with  that  people,  the  ministry 
of  his  servants,  their  teachings  and  prophecies.  Of 
the  contents  of  the  first  we  know  but  little,  simj^ly 
that  which  we  gather  from  incidental  remarks  made  in 
the  second;  but  the  second  is  given  to  us  in  its  com- 
pleteness in  the  translation  contained  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon. 

It  would  have  been  very  interesting  to  students  of 
history  to  have  received  the  detailed  account  of  the 
reigns  of  the  kings  who  governed  the  people  of  Nephi, 
that  is,  to  those  w^ho  would  accept  these  records  as  of 
God;  but  it  was  far  more  important  that  those  most 
sacred  truths  contained  in  the  revelations  of  heaven  to 
that  people  should  be  made  manifest  to  this  generation. 
The  one  would  be  a  satisfaction  to  our  intelledlual 
natures,  but  the  other  is  necessary  to  our  eternal  sal- 
vation ;  for  the  Book  of  Mormon  contains  the  fulness 
of  the  gospel,  and  also  many  things  plain  and  mo^t 
precious  that  have  been  taken  out  of  the  Jewish  scrip- 
tures, through  the  craft  or  ignorance  of  apostate  Jews 
and  Christians.     For  this  most  important  reason  those 


304  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

portions  of  the  Nephite  records  that  are  now  contained 
in  the  Book  of  Mormon  were  first  revealed;  we  should 
never  have  been  willing  to  have  accepted  the  others 
without  them,  for  it  is  upon  the  basis  of  religion,  not 
of  history,  that  the  Latter-day  Saints  accept  the  Book 
of  Mormon.  We  also  have  the  promise  that  other 
plates  will  be  translated  and  given  unto  us  in  the 
Lord's  due  time,  and  doubtless  among  them  will  be 
those  first  plates  upon  which  Nephi  recorded,  with  such 
detail,  the  travels  and  labors  in  the  wilderness  of  his 
father  and  associates. 

The  plates  of  Nephi  containing  the  sacred  annals 
of  his  people  were  not  entirely  filled  with  engraving 
until  about  two  hundred  years  before  Christ.  They 
were  made  by  Nephi  between  the  years  570  and  560 
before  the  advent  of  the  Redeemer;  but  the  record  on 
them  goes  back  to  the  time  when  Lehi  left  Jerusalem, 
or  600  B.  C,  so  they  in  reality  contain  the  history-  of 
God's  dealings  with  that  branch  of  the  house  of  Israel 
for  about  four  hundred  years. 

When  Nephi  died  he  transferred  these  sacred  rec- 
ords to  the  care  of  his  brother  Jacob.  From  that  time 
to  the  time  that  Moroni  finally  hid  them  in  the  hill 
Cumorah,  tlic}^  were  in  the  hands  of  four  families,  who 
had  charge  of  them,  as  near  as  can  be  told  from  the 
abridgement  that  we  have  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  as 
follows:  Jacob  and  his  descendants  held  them  from  B. 
C.  546  to  about  B.  C.  200,  when  they  were  transferred 
to  King  Benjamin,  who,  with  his  son  Mosiah,  the 
yquuger,  held  them  until  B.  C.  91,  at  which  time  they 
were  given  into  the  care  of  Alma,  the  chief  judge;  and 
he  and  his  posterity  retained  them  until  320  years  after 
the  advent  of  the  Messiah.     After  these,  Moruion  and 


STORY   OF  THE   BOOK   OF  MORMON. 


305 


Moroni  were  the  custodians  until  the  close  of  the  rec- 
ord, in  the  year  420  after  Christ. 

In  the  table  that  follows,  B.  C.  signifies  before 
Christ,  and  A.  C.  after  Christ,  counting  from  the  true 
date  of  his  birth  as  given  in  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
and  not  from  the  accepted  Christian  Anno  Domini 
(year  of  our  Lord),  which  is  now  almost  universally 
admitted  to  be  from  two  to  four  years  wrong.  In  those 
places  where  no  date  is  given,  the  desired  information 
is  not  afforded  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  therefore 
can  only  be  guessed  at.  We  therefore  prefer  to  leave 
such  places  blank.  It  will  also  be  remembered  that 
Mormon,  just  before  the  great  last  battle,  which 
resulted  in  the  extinction  of  the  Nephite  nation,  hid 
up  in  the  hill  Cumorah  all  the  records  which  had  been 
entrusted  to  him  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  save  it  were 
the  few  plates  which  he  gave  to  his  son  Moroni. 

The  following  are  the  names  of  the  Nephite  his- 
torians, with  the  times  during  which  they  held  the 
records : 

Nephi,  from to  546  B.  C. 

Jacob,  from  546  to . 

Enos,  from to  422. 

Jarom,  from  422  to  362. 

Omni,  from  362  to  318. 

Amaron,  from  318  to  280. 

Chemish,  from  280  to . 


Abinadom,  from to . 

Amaleki,  from to  200  (about). 

King  Benjamin,  from  200  to  125. 
King  Mosiah,  from  125  to  91. 
Alma  (the  younger),  from  91  to  73. 
Helaman  (the  elder),  from  73  to  57. 


3o6  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Sliibloii,  from  57  to  53. 

Helaman  (the  younger),  from  53  to  39. 

Nephi,  from  39  to  i. 

Nephi  (the  disciple),  from  i  to  34  A.  C. 

Nephi,  from  34  to  no. 

Amos,  from  no  to  194. 

Amos  (the  younger),  from  194  to  306. 

Ammaron,  from  306  to  320. 

Mormon,  from  320  to  385. 

IVIoroni,  from  385  to  420. 

In  the  above  table,  one  thing  will  most  certainly 
strike  the  attention  of  the  observant  reader.  It  is  the 
lengthened  period  that  some  of  the  historians  held  the 
records.  Jacob  and  his  son  Enos  held  them  one  hun- 
dred and  twent3^-four  3'ears.  Jarom  held  them  sixty. 
In  this  fa6l  we  find  a  ver}'-  pleasing  confirmation  of 
the  statement  of  Nephi  that  during  the  time  he  and  his 
brethren  were  wandering  in  the  wilderness,  living  on 
raw  meat  and  suffering  all  kinds  of  hardships,  fatigue 
and  privations,  the  Lord  so  greatly  blessed  the  women 
in  the  company  that  they  were  strong,  yea,  even  like 
unto  the  men,  having  an  abundance  of  milk  to  suckle 
the  babes  born  unto  thetn.  Jacob  was  born  at  this  time, 
and  doubtless  inherited  an  exceedingly  strong  constitu- 
tion, which  he  transmitted  to  his  posterity. 

The  second  epoch  at  which  the  longevity  of  the 
custodians  of  the  plates  is  remarkable  is  during  that 
reign  of  universal  righteousness  which  followed  the 
ministry  of  the  crucified  Savior.  By  living  unto  the 
Lord  in  all  things  their  lives  were  marvelously  pro- 
longed; especially  were  those  of  the  children  born 
during  the  continuance  of  this  happy  and  holy 
period  and  before  the  effedls  of  the  after  apostasy  had 


STORY  OF  THE  BOOK   OF  MORMON.  307 

begun  to  work  on  them.  Thus  Nephi,  the  son  of  Nephi 
the  disciple,  had  charge  of  the  records  seventy-six 
years,  his  son  Amos  eighty-four  years,  and  Amos,  the 
son  of  the  last  named,  the  wonderful  period  of  one 
hundred  and  twelve  years;  or  father,  son  and  grandson, 
three  generations,  a  total  of  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
two  years.  What  a  powerful  sermon  this  one  fa6l 
preaches  in  favor  of  entire  submission  of  body  and 
soul  to  the  perfe6l  and  perfecting  law  of  God. 


CHAFER   LVI. 

THE   WOMEN   OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON— THEIR  CONDITION 
AND    POvSITION  —  ABISH  —  ISABEL  —  MARRIAGE  —  AMULEK. 

TT  is  somewhat  noticeable  how  little  prominence  is 
ofiven  to  womankind  in  the  historical  narrative  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  and  unfortunately  when  mention  is 
made  of  her  it  too  frequently  grows  out  of  man's  sins 
and  her  misfortunes.  Of  all  the  descendants  of  Lehi 
and  Sariah,  but  two  women  are  mentioned  b}-  name; 
one,  Abish,  a  converted  waiting  woman  to  a  queen  of 
the  Lamanites ;  the  other,  Isabel,  a  harlot  of  the  land 
of  Siron,  whose  meretricious  charms  seduced  Corian- 
ton,  the  son  of  Alma,  from  the  work  of  the  ministry 
among  the  Zoramites. 

Although  we  have  but  few  individual  characlers 
standing  out  in  relief  from  the  historical  background, 
yet  from  many  incidental  references  as  the  story  of  the 


3o8  STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

Nephites  is  told,  we  are  led  to  the  conclusion  that 
women  among  that  people  enjoyed  a  much  greater 
degree  of  liberty,  and  wielded  a  more  powerful  influ- 
ence than  the\'  did  among  contemporar}'  Gentile 
nations  on  the  eastern  hemisphere  —  sa\'  in  Babylon, 
Persia,  or  Greece.  We  deem  this  mainly  attributable 
to  two  causes,  first,  the  Israelitish  origin  of  the  race; 
and  again,  the  power  and  grace  with  which  the  princi- 
ples of  the  gospel  were  preached  b}-  a  long  succession 
of  prophets,  who  almost  uninterruptedl}^  ministered  to 
the  seed  of  Nephi.  That  this  latter  cause  had  much 
to  do  with  woman's  pleasing  condition  among  that 
people  is  evident,  for  we  find  from  the  historical  narra- 
tive that  whenever  they  turned  from  the  Lord  it  was 
then  that  tribulation  and  oppression  came  upon  their 
waves  and  daughters,  and  they  suffered  from  the  iniqui- 
ties of  their  husbands  and  the  fur}-  of  their  enemies. 
With  regard  to  the  first  named  cause  it  is  generally 
admitted  that  the  Hebrew  women  of  antiquity  enjoyed 
greater  liberty  and  possessed  more  privileges  than  did 
those  of  the  surrounding  nations  of  the  same  period. 
Let  the  Bible  and  the  histor}^  of  contemporarj^  nations 
be  compared  and  the  difference  is  apparent. 

The  Nephites  lived  in  a  dispensation  varjnng  con- 
siderably from  that  of  the  latter  days.  They  observed 
the  law  of  Moses,  to  which  was  added  the  higher  code 
of  the  gospel.  Our  readers  know  how  well  both 
these  protedl  the  rig*lits  of  woman,  and  how  sacredly 
they  guard  the  marriage  covenant;  infidelity  to  that 
sacred  bond  of  union  being  regarded,  whether  in  the 
man  or  in  the  woman,  as  a  most  heinous  offense,  and 
wor  th}'  of  the  severest  penalties. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  Nephite  national  life, 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  309 

when  they  were  few  in  numbers,  they  seem  for  a  time  to 
have  been  tainted  with  some  of  the  social  vices  of 
the  degenerate  people  from  whom  the  Lord  had 
separated  them.  They  committed  great  immoralities 
and  took  wives  for  utterly  unworthy  purposes,  and  with- 
out the  fear  of  the  Lord  before  their  eyes ;  and  after 
they  had  taken  them,  they  frequently  abused  or  neg- 
ledled  them,  until  their  suffering  cries  came  up  before 
the  Eternal  One,  and  heaven  forbade  any  man  among 
them  taking  more  than  one  wife,  but  adding  this  pro- 
viso: For  if  I  will,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  raise  up 
seed  unto  me,  I  will  command  my  people;  otherwise 
they  shall  hearken  to  these  things.  This  injun6lion, 
we  are  of  the  opinion,  was  afterwards  removed,  and  the 
foreshadowed  command  given,  as  is  evident  from  the 
later  history  of  the  Nephites,  that  in  a  better  era  of 
their  national  life  polygamy  was  san6lioned  by  the  law 
and  pra6lised  among  them,  and  that,  indeed,  by  the 
men  most  favored  of  God.  As  an  example,  we  will  cite 
the  prophet  Amulek,  the  devoted  friend  and  zealous 
fellow  laborer  of  the  younger  Alma;  the  only  man  in 
all  the  vast  cit}^  of  Ammonihah  to  whom  an  angel  was 
sent,  and  in  whose  behalf  mighty  miracles  were 
wrought.  He  expressly  mentions  his  women,  and  as 
he  places  them  next  to  himself  and  before  his  children ^ 
his  father  and  all  his  other  kinsfolk  and  kindred,  and 
nowhere  uses  the  word  wife  or  wives,  it  is  evident  that 
his  wives  were  meant  and  not  serving  women.  No  one, 
surely,  would  argue  that  he  would  give  to  the  latter 
the  place  of  honor  in  his  address  to  his  fellow  citizens, 
before  his  parents  and  his  children.  As  another 
instance,  the  great  number  of  Chief  Judge  Pahoran's 
sons  is  incidentally  mentioned. 


3IO  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

It  was  during  the  brighter  da3^s  of  the  rule  of  the 
Judges  that  M'onian,  more  than  at  any  time  before  the 
appearance  of  the  Messiah  on  this  continent,  seems  to 
have  been  most  highl}'  regarded  and  esteemed.  The 
Nephites  were  then  living  under  that  excellent  code  of 
laws  drawn  up  by  the  inspired  king  Mosiah,  which  bear 
evidence  of  having  been  most  admirably  adapted  to  a 
people  worthy  of  a  large  amount  of  liberty.  This  age 
was  adorned  with  the  presence  of  such  men  as  Alma, 
Moroni  (the  Prophet-General  of  the  Nephite  armies), 
Ammon  and  the  other  sons  of  king  Mosiah,  Hela- 
man,  Amulek  and  others  conspicuous  for  their  devo- 
tion to  the  laws  of  God  and  the  rights  and  liberties 
of  the  people.  General  Moroni,  than  whom  a  more 
devoted  man  to  the  cause  of  truth  and  humanity  never 
lived,  is  especially  conspicuous  in  his  untiring  efforts 
for  the  safet}^  and  happiness  of  the  wives  and  little 
ones  of  his  people.  On  the  standard  to  which  he  ral- 
lied the  patriot  warriors  of  the  republic,  which  he 
named  The  Title  of  Liberty,  he  inscribed,  In  memory 
of  our  God,  our  religion  and  freedom,  and  our  peace, 
our  wives  and  our  children.  This  seems  to  have  been 
his  watchward  throughout  the  long  and  sanguinar}- 
succeeding  campaigns,  in  which  he  defended  the  Ne- 
phites from  the  savage  onslaughts  of  their  Lamanitish 
foes.  Again  and  again  we  find  him  rallying  the  hosts 
of  Nephi  with  this  soul  stirring  cr}',  and  under  the 
ardor  it  wrought  in  their  hearts  carrying  triumph  to 
their  banners  and  freedom  to  their  land.  One  series  of 
events  that  occurred  during  this  long  war  sheds 
a  most  pleasing  light  upon  the  inner  life  of  the  faithful 
among  the  Nephites;  it  is  found  in  the  story  of  Hela- 
man  and  his  two  thousand  striplings,  who  though  ver}- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  311 

young,  were  so  full  of  the  spirit  of  faith  implanted  in 
their  hearts  b}'  the  wise  counsels  of  their  loving  and 
God-fearing  mothers,  that  in  the  might  of  Jehovah 
they  went  forth  against  the  enemies  of  their  adopted 
country  (for  they  were  Lamanites  b}'  birth),  and  no 
power  could  withstand  them.  Their  mothers'  teach- 
ings and  their  .mothers'  prayers  w^ere  weapons  of  des- 
tru(5lion  to  their  foes  and  shields  of  defence  to  them- 
selves. They  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer, 
and  the  All-seeing  One  onl}'^  knows  how  much  the 
teachings  of  those  saintly  women  effected  towards  the 
preservation  of  the  Nephite  commonwealth  from 
imminent  destru(5lion. 

And  what  shall  we  say  of  the  condition  of  woman 
in  that  blessed  Sabbatic  era  succeeding  the  glorious 
appearing  of  the  Redeemer  on  this  western  land,  when 
for  two  hundred  years  this  continent  enjoyed  undis- 
turbed and  heavenl}'  peace;  when  all  men  devoutly 
worshiped  the  Lord  and  dealt  justl}^  with  their  fellows 
—  men  or  women?  It  was  an  age  in  which  no  woman 
was  wronged,  no  deserted  children  pined  in  the  streets, 
no  abused  wives  mourned  in  secret,  or  lifted  their  sor- 
rowing hearts  in  anguish  to  the  Great  Father  of  man- 
kind; no  brazen  courtesans  flaunted  on  the  broad 
highways,  or  ruined  maidens  hid  their  sorrow  and 
shame  wherever  seclusion  was  the  most  profound. 
The  inspired  historian  tells  us  that  if  ever  there  were 
a  happ3^  people  on  this  earth,  there  they  were  found; 
and  most  happy  must  have  been  the  gentler  ones,  who 
bear  in  the  stubborn  battle  of  life  so  large  a  share  of 
its  sorrows  and  misfortunes. 

But  this  golden  age  was  soon  followed  by  its 
opposite,  when  every  virtue  seems   to  have  been  sup- 


12 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


planted  b}-  a  vice,  and  all  good  was  turned  to  evil.  At 
almost  lightning  speed,  the  people  having  once  taken 
the  downward  track,  the  nation  rushed  to  ruin,  until 
this  continent  became  one  vast  field  of  carnage,  rapine, 
and  misery,  over  which  devils  gloated  and  hell  enlarged 
itself.  Indeed,  the  whole  land  seemed  peopled  with  a 
race  of  demons  who  perpetrated  cruelties  that  could 
alone  be  conceived  in  the  hearts  of  the  damned.  Dur- 
ing these  lengthened  3^ears  of  untold  horror  the  fair 
daughters  of  the  land  suffered  unspeakable  barbarities. 
Life,  virtue,  everything  was  the  plaything  of  the  vi(51:or, 
be  he  Nephite  or  Lamanite,  until  in  the  hate  of  revenge 
and  the  fury  of  despair  they  joined  their  national 
leaders  on  the  battlefield,  and  with  their  husbands, 
sons  and  brothers,  d3^ed  their  hands  in  the  blood  of 
the  foe.  Nor  did  they  arm  themselves  alone,  but  with 
feelings  turned  to  those  of  monsters,  they  put  weapons 
into  the  hands  of  their  children  and  inflamed  their 
young  minds  with  the  savage  love  of  slaughter.  The 
war  was  not  one  for  supremacy  alone;  it  was  for 
national  and  individual  existence;  and,  midst  a  sea  of 
carnage,  unparalleled  on  any  land  save  ours,  the 
Nephite  nation  was  swept  out  of  existence,  leaving 
scarce  a  trace  behind,  a  most  terrible  instance  of  divine 
merc}'  scorned  and  divine  laws  abused. 


fp 


CHAPTER   LVII. 

DOMESTIC    LIFE  AMONG  THE  NEPHITEvS  — HOUSEHOLD  DUTIES 

—  DRESS— ORNAMENTS— HOMES  —  FOOD  —  MANUFACTURES 

—  TRANSPORTATION. 

T^ROM  the  casual  reference  found  in  the  historic  por- 
tions of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  we  are  led  to  infer 
that  the  domestic  life  of  the  Nephites  was  patterned, 
as  it  very  naturally  would  be,  after  the  manners  and 
customs  of  their  forefathers  in  the  land  of  Jerusalem , 
modified,  of  course,  by  time  and  their  surroundings. 
The  changed  material  conditions,  the  absence  of  older 
though  co-existent  peoples  and  powers,  the  new  and 
sometimes  strange  animal  and  vegetable  produ6lions, 
etc.,  all  had  an  influence  in  the  formation  and  growth 
of  their  civilization;  trivial,  perhaps,  when  considered 
separately,  but  when  taken  together,  and  working  for 
centuries,  having  a  marked  effedl  on  their  public  polity 
and  home  life.  It  is,  however,  necessary  to  explain 
that  the  details  of  the  latter  are  very  meagre,  and  only 
obtained  incidentally,  as  they  may  form  a  link  in  the 
chain  of  some  historical  narrative,  or  be  introduced  as 
an  illustration  in  some  doctrinal  teaching  or  prophetic 
warning. 

In  the  midst  of  a  people  guided  or  reproved 
through  their  entire  national  life  by  an  almost  continu- 
ous succession  of  inspired  teachers,  it  is  but  reasonable 
to  conclude  that  the  domestic  virtues  were  assiduously 
cultivated,  and  all  departures  therefrom  severely  re- 
buked. Industr}',  econoni}-,  thrift,  prudence,  and  mod- 
eration in  dress  were  evidently  as  much  the  subje6l 
of  the  prophet's  commendation  then  as  in  these  latter 
days.      Zeniff  and   others   dire6lly  refer  to  the  labors 


314  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  toils  of  the  Nepliite  women  in  spinning  and  mak- 
ing the  material  with  which  they  clothed  themselves 
and  their  households;  and  the  same  fabrics  which 
delight  the  modern  daughters  of  Israel  also  appear  to 
have  pleased  the  eyes  of  their  Nephite  sisters  in  the 
long  ago.  We  must,  however,  say  to  the  praise  of 
these  ancient  worthies,  the  mothers  of  Mosiah,  Alma, 
Moroni,  Helaman,  and  of  the  two  thousand  striplings 
who  loved  to  call  the  latter  father,  that  the  beauty  of 
their  apparel  was  the  workmanship  of  their  own  hands. 
Steam  looms,  spinning  jennj^s,  and  their  like,  were 
unknown,  so  far  as  we  can  learn,  to  the  enterprising, 
vigorous,  God-blessed  race  that  for  nearly  a  thousand 
3'ears  filled  the  American  continent  with  the  favored 
seed  of  Jacob's  much-loved  son. 

The  materials  of  which  the  clothing  of  this  race 
were  made  are  frequently  mentioned  in  the  inspired 
record.  Fine  silk,  fine  twined  or  twisted  linen,  and 
cloth  of  every  kind  are  often  spoken  of.  In  one  place 
good  homeU^  cloth  is  mentioned.  By  the  word  homely 
we  must  not  understand  the  writer  to  mean  ugly;  the 
word  is  there  evidently  applied  in  its  original  signifi- 
cance, as  it  is  used  to-day  in  England,  for  homelike  or 
fit  for  home  —  such  material  as  was  suited  to  the  every- 
day life  of  an  industrious^  hard-working  people. 

The  love  of  ornaments  has  ever  been  a  character- 
istic of  Abraham's  chosen  race.  The  golden  earrings 
and  bracelets  that  gladdened  the  eyes  of  Rebecca, 
when  sought  as  the  wife  of  the  patriarch's  son,  have 
had  their  counterpart  in  many  a  more  modern  instance. 
It  was  so  with  Sariah's  myriad  daughters.  Time  and 
again  we  read  of  pride  and  vanity  entering  the  hearts 
of  the  people,  and  of    their  affe(flions  being  set  upon 


THE   MOTHERS   OK   THE    NEPHITES. 


3l6  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

their  costly  apparel  and  their  ornaments  of  gold,  of 
silver,  of  pearls,  of  precious  things  (gems?),  their 
bracelets,  ringlets,  etc. 

Nor  would  it  be  just  to  convey  the  idea  that  the 
gentler  sex  were  alone  guilty  of  these  extravagances ; 
the  sacred  record  admits  .of  no  such  conclusions.  We 
cannot  judge  by  the  sober  drabs,  greys  and  browns 
with  which  the  civilized  gentleman  of  to-da}-  clothes 
himself,  of  the  colors,  the  styles  or  the  fashions  of  the 
raiment  of  the  Nephite  beaux.  The  only  safe  conclu- 
sion that  can  be  drawn  is  that  they  probabl}^  copied  to 
some  extent  the  gorgeousness  of  tropical  nature  by 
which  they  were  surrounded.  Nor  is  it  reasonable  to 
suppose  that  a  single  description  would  appl}'-  to  the 
styles  in  the  days  of  Lehi,  of  Benjamin  and  of  Mor- 
mon, any  more  than  the  varied  fashions  of  the  days  of 
the  Williams,  the  Edwards,  the  Jameses  and  the  Georges 
of  English  history  could  all  be  condensed  into  one  sen- 
tence. It  is  not  conceivable  that  dress,  or  anything 
else,  remained  entirely  unchanged  throughout  a  thou- 
sand years,  though  it  is  quite  possible  that  those 
changes  were  nothing  like  so  sudden  or  so  radical  as 
have  been  those  that  have  taken  place  among  the  lead- 
ing nations  of  western  Europe.  On  these  points,  how- 
ever, so  far  as  the  record  of  Mormon  is  concerned,  we 
can  simply  surmise,  as  the  military  accoutrements, 
armor,  etc.,  of  the  warrior  are  the  only  habiliments 
with  regard  to  which  he  gives  any  particular  details. 
It  is  this  poverty  of  information  on  this  and  kindred 
subjects  that  makes  it  so  difficult  for  our  artists  to  illus- 
trate, with  any  assurance  of  approximate  corre(5lness, 
scenes  and  incidents  from  Book  of  Mormon  history. 

Nor  can  we  learn  much  more  with  regard  to  their 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON.  317 

residences  than  we  can  concerning  their  dress.  The 
most  detailed  account  given  of  any  man's  home  is  that 
of  Nephi,  the  son  of  Helaman.  His  house  was  situ- 
ated on  the  main  highway  which  led  to  the  chief  market 
place  of  the  city  of  Zarahemla.  In  front  of  his  house 
was  a  garden,  and  near  the  gate  opening  upon  the 
highway  was  a  tower,  upon  the  top  of  which  the 
prophet  was  accustomed  to  pray.  These  towers,  from 
the  numerous  references  made  to  them,  either  as  private 
property  or  attached  to  their  places  of  worship,  as  watch 
towers  or  as  part  of  their  S3'stem  of  fortification,  must 
have  formed  quite  a  conspicuous  feature  in  the  Nephite 
landscape. 

The  residences  of  the  rich  were  elegant  and  spa- 
cious, adorned  with  exceedingly  fine  wood  work,  carv- 
ing, etc.,  and  with  ornaments  of  gold,  silver,  copper, 
brass,  steel  and  other  metals.  From  the  importance 
attached  to  the  facT:  that  but  little  timber  existed  in  the 
northern  continent  when  the  Nephites  began  to  spread 
over  it,  and  consequently  that  the  immigrants  had  to 
build  their  houses  of  cement,  it  is  presumable  that 
Avood  entered  largely  into  the  composition  of  the  build- 
ings in  the  southern  lands.  This  idea  is  strengthened 
by  the  frequent  reference  made  to  the  skill  of  their 
artisans  in  wood  working,  and  in  the  excellence  they 
had  attained  in  the  refining  of  ores  and  the  manufac- 
ture of  metal  ornaments  for  their  houses  and  persons. 
Regarding  one  monarch  it  is  written :  King  Noah 
built  many  elegant  and  spacious  buildings;  and  he 
ornamented  them  with  fine  works  of  wood,  and  of  all 
manner  of  precious  things,  of  gold  and  of  silver,  and 
of  iron,  and  of  brass,  and  of  ziff  and  of  copper;  and 
he  also  built  him  a  spacious  palace,  and  a  throne   in 


3l8  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

the  midst  thereof,  all  of  which  was  of  fine  wood,  and 
was  ornamented  with  gold  and  silver,  and  with  precious 
things.  And  he  also  caused  that  his  workmen  should 
work  all  manner  of  fine  work  within  the  walls  of  the 
temple,  of  fine  wood,  and  of  copper,  and  of  brass,  etc. 
This  was  in  the  land  of  Lehi-Nephi. 

We  next  turn  to  the  food  of  this  people.  Here, 
also,  we  are  without  definite  information,  but  we  can 
measurably  judge  of  their  staple  articles  of  diet  by 
noticing  the  grains  they  cultivated  most  extensively : 
to  wit,  wheat,  corn  and  barlej^,  the  latter  appearing  to 
have  been  the  standard  by  which  thev  gauged  the 
price  of  other  commodities.  Great  attention  was  also 
given  to  the  planting  of  fruit  trees  and  grape  vines. 
From  the  fruit  of  the  grape  abundance  of  wine  was 
manufactured,  of  which  (we  think  we  do  the  Nephites 
no  injustice  by  saying  it)  the}'  were  as  fond  as  are  the 
generality  of  mankind.  The}-  were  not  as  attached  to 
a  meat  diet  as  were  the  Lamanites,  who  were  great 
flesh-eaters,  but  they  apparenth'  kept  large  flocks  and 
herds  as  a  source  of  food  supply-,  as  well  as  for  wool, 
leather,  etc.,  and  to  provide  for  the  numerous  sacrifices 
enjoined  by  the  law  of  Moses,  which  they  carefully 
observed,  until  the  offering  of  that  greatest  of  all  sacri- 
fices on  Alount  Calvary,  of  which  all  the  rest  were  but 
types  and  shadows. 

Thus  we  ma}'  conclude  that  bread  made  from 
corn,  wheat  or  barley;  the  flesh  of  their  flocks  and 
herds,  together  with  that  of  wild  animals  caught  in  the 
chase;  fruit,  wine,  milk  and  honey,  formed  the  basis  of 
their  daily  food,  differing,  no  doubt,  in  details,  accord- 
ing to  the  location,  climate  and  other  circumstances. 

Their  methods  of  locomotion  and  modes  of  trans- 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  319 

portation  are  not  described.  The}^  were  very  rich  in 
horses,  and  doubtless  made  use  of  them  as  beasts  of 
burden.  The  fa6l  that  large  bodies  of  this  people  made 
extended  journeys  in  their  various  migrations  and  col- 
onizings,  is  be3^ond  dispute.  From  one  family  they 
filled  a  continent,  or  more  properly  two  continents. 
The  use  of  ships  is  not  mentioned  until  the  middle  of 
the  last  century  before  the  Christian  era.  These  were 
then  used  in  conveying  immigrants,  lumber,  provisions, 
etc.,  to  the  northern  continent;  the  first  ship-building, 
of  which  we  have  an  account,  having  been  done  at  the 
settlements  near  the  Isthmus  of  Panama,  to  which 
point  good  roads  had  by  that  time  been  constru(5led. 
In  the  earlier  histor}^  of  the  Nephites  it  is  probable 
that  most  of  their  material  was  transported  on  pack 
animals,  as  is  done  to-day  in  the  regions  then  inhabited 
by  them.  In  the  dense  tropical  vegetation  of  the  wil- 
derness, and  along  the  mountain  slopes  of  the  Andes, 
road-making  was  difficult  and  expensive,  and  packing 
on  the  backs  of  animals  (say  the  horse,  the  mule,  the 
llama,  the  alpaca,  etc.,)  was  the  cheapest  and  most  con- 
venient to  a  comparatively  poor  and  small  people. 

Chariots  are  mentioned  but  seldom.  The  Laman- 
ite  monarch,  Lamoni,  had  his  horses  and  chariots,  to 
which  reference  is  more  than  once  made;  and  in  after 
years,  when  the  Nephites  gathered  with  all  they  pos- 
sessed into  one  place,  to  defend  themselves  against  the 
Gadianton  robbers  (seventeen  years  after  the  birth  of 
Christ),  they  removed  their  provisions,  grain,  etc.,  by 
means  of  vehicles  called  chariots.  These  are  the  only 
instances,  of  which  the  writer  remembers,  where  vehi- 
cles of  any  kind  are  spoken  of  in  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
in  connedlion  with  the  inhabtants  of  this  continent. 


'.^ 


CHAPTER    LA'III. 

AGRICULTURE  AMONG  THE  NEPHITES  — GRAINS  — STOCK  RAIS- 
ING —  IRRIGATION. 

]VrO  SOONER  had  Lehi  and  his  little  coloii}^  arrived 
on  the  promised  land  than  they  commenced  the 
cultivation  of  the  soil,  planting  therein  the  seeds  the}' 
had  brought  with  them  from  the  land  of  Judea,  which, 
to  their  great  joy,  yielded  abundantly.  The  grains  and 
fruits  of  the  Asiatic  continent  were  found  to  flourish 
as  luxuriantly  in  the  soil  of  America  as  in  their  native 
land.  This  not  only  held  good  in  the  land  of  the 
Nephites'  first  inheritance,  but  also  in  the  lands  of 
their  later  possession — Nephi,  Zarahemla,  etc.,  as  all 
through  the  Book  of  Mormon  we  have  occasional  refer- 
ences (incidental  to  the  storv  of  their  histor}')  to  the 
success  that  attended  their  farming  operations.  Nor 
must  it  be  imagined  that  their  business  was  carried  on 
in  the  priuiitive  manner  that  characflerizes  the  labors 
of   Laman's  degenerate  descendants  to-da}'.     Agricul- 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  32 1 

tural  machinery,  and  all  manner  of  tools  of  every  kind 
to  till  the  ground,  are  mentioned  b}'  more  than  one 
writer. 

Of  cereals,  corn,  wheat  and  barley  appear  to  have 
been,  as  in  the  land  of  their  forefathers,  the  staple 
crops.  If  we  mistake  not,  oats  are  never  mentioned  in 
the  Bible,  nor  is  rye  spoken  of  more  than  once  or 
twice.  In  the  Book  of  Mormon  we  have  no  recolledlion 
of  the  mention  of  either  of  these  grains.  On  the  other 
hand  they  appear  to  have  cultivated  grains  with  which 
we  are  unacquainted,  known  to  them  by  the  names  of 
neas  and  sheum.  Had  there  been  any  English  equiva- 
lents to  these  words,  we  should  doubtless  have  had 
them  as  in  other  cases,  instead  of  the  original  Nephite 
names. 

All  kinds  of  fruit  flourished  under  their  careful 
cultivation.  Special  reference  is  several  times  made  to 
vine3^ards  and  grape  culture,  as  well  as  to  the  manufac- 
ture of  wine.  Like  the  moderns,  they  understood  the 
secret  of  fortifying  or  strengthening  it  with  liquor  or 
alcohol,  of  which  knowledge  they  took  advantage  when 
paying  tribute  to  the  Lamanites,  in  cases  when  they 
intended  to  escape  from  their  taskmasters  while  the 
latter  were  under  the  influence  of  this  intoxicatinef 
drink. 

It  is  evident  from  the  sacred  record  that  the 
Nephites  carried  on  their  farming  very  much  in  the 
same  manner,  and  for  ver}"  much  the  same  reasons,  as 
the  earl}^  settlers  in  Utah.  When  a  new  colony  was 
planted,  a  town  or  village  was  built  in  a  suitable  loca- 
tion, somewhat  after  the  st3de  of  our  early  forts.  This 
city  or  settlement  was  generally  named  after  the 
founder  or  the  leader  of  the  colony.     The  farming  land 


32  2  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

contiguous  was  called  by  the  same  name.  The  land 
Avas  tilled  in  every  convenient  place  around  the  city,  and 
Avhen  the  Lamanites  appeared,  or  other  danger  threat- 
ened, the  people  retreated  into  their  place  of  refuge,  in 
the  center  of  their  lands.  As  an  example,  we  will  cite 
the  case  of  the  followers  of  iVlma,  in  the  land  of 
Helam.  When  the  arni}^  of  the  Lamanites  made  their 
unwelcome  appearance,  the  people  were  mosth'  engaged 
in  tilling  the  soil.  iVt  the  coming  of  the  dreaded  foe 
the}'  gathered  with  all  haste  into  the  cit}-  to  await  de- 
velopments and  to  receive  the  counsel  their  wise,  brave 
and  good  leader  might  give  them.  By  his  advice,  the 
men  went  out  of  the  city  in  a  body,  and  made  a  treat}' 
with  the  Lamanites,  which  the  latter,  as  soon  as  their 
purpose  was  accomplished,  failed  to  keep. 

It  is  probable  that  in  many  parts  of  the  continent 
some  system  of  irrigation  was  adopted  to  raise  the 
crops.  But  this  was  not  necessar}'^  in  all  portions  of 
the  Nephite  possessions ;  we  are  inclined  to  think  it  was 
not  so  in  the  cultivated  portions  of  the  valley  of  the 
Sidon.  Certain  it  is  that  when  the  righteous  Nephi 
(the  father  of  one  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  chosen  by 
Jesus  from  among  the  Israel  of  this  western  conti- 
nent) called  upon  the  Lord,  at  his  request  a  famine 
desolated  the  land.  The  sacred  historian  records:  For 
the  earth  was  smitten  that  it  was  dry,  and  did  not  yield 
forth  grain  in  the  season  of  grain.  But  when  the 
people  had  repented  and  Nephi  had  pleaded  in  their 
behalf,  it  is  written,  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  seventy- 
sixth  year  (B.  C.  i6),  the  Lord  did  turn  away  his  anger 
from  the  people,  and  caused  that  rain  should  fall  upon 
the  earth,  insomuch  that  it  did  bring  forth  her  fruit  in 
the  season  of  her   fruit.     And   it  came  to  pass  that  it 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OK    MORMON.  323 

did  bring  forth  her  grain  in  the  season  of  her  grain. 
We  judge  from  this  that  in  those  days  the  Nephite 
agriculturist  depended  on  the  diredl  rains  from  heaven-^ 
for  it  appears  that  in  the  same  year  that  they  fell,  the 
grain  harvest  was  reaped,  and  the  fruit  harvest  gath- 
ered. But  it  is  unsafe  to  form  positive  theories  on 
these  points,  until  we  fully  understand  the  great 
changes  that  took  place  on  the  face  of  the  land,  with 
consequent  alterations  of  climate,  etc.,  at  the  time  of 
the  awful  convulsions  that  attended  the  crucifixion  of 
our  Lord  and  Savior. 

Except  in  the  da3's  of  their  excessive  pride  and 
ungodly  arrogance,  the  calling  of  the  agriculturist 
among  the  Nephites  was  a  most  honorable  one,  as  in 
truth  it  should  be  among  all  people.  King  Mosiah, 
the  beloved,  reminded  the  people  that,  to  prevent  their 
taxes  being  grievous,  he  himself  did  till  the  earth  for 
his  support,  and  to  maintain  the  expenses  of  the  mon- 
archy. With  this  ro3'al  example,  it  is  no  wonder  that 
the  farmer  and  the  horticulturist  were  esteemed 
among  the  greatest  of  nature's  noblemen. 

The  Nephites  were  also  successful  stock-raisers; 
their  flocks  and  herds  formed  no  inconsiderable  portion 
of  their  wealth.  The  abundance  of  their  horned  stock, 
sheep,  goats,  wild  goats,  horses,  fatlings,  etc.,  is  fre- 
quently referred  to.  To  this  industry  the  Lamanites, 
who  were  great  meat-eaters,  also  gave  considerable 
attention.  It  was  a  business  that  suited  their  semi-civ- 
ilization. It  did  not  tie  them  down  so  completely  to  one 
spot,  as  did  agriculture  and  manufacture.  But  it  is  a 
notable  fa6l  that  whenever  any  bodies  of  Lamanites 
passed  over  to  the  Nephites,  they  not  only  adopted  the 
latter's  religion  and  faith,  but  also  their  mode  of  living. 


324  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  became  skilled  in  the  pursuits  of  industry.  As  an 
example,  we  read,  in  the  da3's  of  the  Judges,  of  many 
of  these  people  joining  the  people  of  Amnion  (their 
former  brethren),  when  the}-  did  begin  to  labor  exceed- 
ingl}",  tilling  the  ground,  raising  all  manner  of  grain, 
and  flocks  and  herds  of  every  kind. 


CHAPTER    LIX. 

SCIENCE  AND  LITERATURE  AMONG  THE  NEPHITES— THEIR 
ASTRONOMY  AND  GEOGRAPHY  —  THE  LEARNING  OF 
EGYPT 

^npHE  NEPHITES  were  unusuall}-  happy  in  having, 
as  the  founders  of  their  nation,  men  who  were  not 
only  wise  in  the  wa3'S  of  the  Lord,  but  also  learned  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  world.  ]\Iost  races  that  have 
made  a  mark  in  history  have  had  to  grope  their  wa}' 
for  centuries  from  darkness  to  light,  from  ignorance  to 
knowledge.  Little  by  little  such  races  have  advanced 
in  the  path  of  civilization,  falling  into  manifold  errors, 
and  committing  grievous  blunders.  With  Lehi  and 
his  posterity  it  was  not  so.  They  were  taken  from  the 
midst  of  a  people  who  were  surrounded  by  the  most 
powerful  and  refined  nations  of  antiquity,  with  whose 
wisdom  and  learning  Lehi  was  undoubtedl}-  well 
acquainted.  We  can  readily  conceive  that  the  Lord,  in 
planting  this  mighty  and  vigorous  offshoot  of  the  house 
of  Joseph,  on  the  richest  and  most  favored  land  of  all 
the  world,  would  not  only  choose  one  of  his  most  faith- 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK   OF   MORMON.  325 

fill,  but  also  one  of  his  most  intelligent  servants,  to 
commence  the  work.  Indeed,  on  the  very  first  page  of, 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  Nephi  incidentally  refers  to  the 
learning  of  his  father;  which  learning,  we  infer  from 
many  passages  in  the  sacred  record,  was  obtained  by 
Lehi  in  Egypt,  as  well  as  in  Palestine,  the  associations 
between  the  inhabitants  of  these  two  countries  being, 
in  his  day,  very  close,  and  the  inter-communication 
very  frequent. 

As  the  foundation  of  their  literature,  Lehi  and  his 
colony  carried  with  them  a  copy  of  the  sacred  scrip- 
tures, which  contained  not  only  an  account  of  God's 
dealings  with  mankind,  from  the  creation  to  the  age  of 
Jeremiah,  but  also  the  only  complete  history  in  exist- 
ence of  the  people  who  lived  before  the  deluge.  The 
Egyptians,  Chaldeans  and  other  nations  had  mangled,  * 
mythic  and  jumbled-up  accounts  of  man's  history 
from  the  creation  to  the  flood;  but  the  Nephites  pos- 
sessed the  details  of  this  epoch  in  much  greater  com- 
pleteness than  even  Christendom  does  to-day.  These 
scriptures — historical  and  do6lrinal  —  being  numer- 
ously reproduced  and  scattered  among  the  people, 
formed  the  basis  of  Nephite  literature,  giving  them  the 
immense  advantage  over  all  other  people  of  possessing 
the  unpolluted  word  of  God  in  every  age  then  past, 
supplemented  by  a  corre6l  and  undisputed  history  of 
the  results,  to  the  world,  of  man's  obedience  or  dis- 
obedience to  these  heavenly  messages.  How  much 
more  complete  these  scriptures  were  than  the  Bible  of 
Christendom,  is  shown  by  the  numerous  references  to 
the  lives,  and  quotations  from  the  teachings,  of  ancient 
worthies,  Melchizedek,  Jacob,  Joseph  and  others;  to 
the  acts   and  infamies   of  Cain,  etc.,  not  found  in  the 


326  vSTORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Bible,  as  well  as  b}'  lengthy  quotations  from  ancient 
prophets,  whose  names — Zenos,  Zenoch,  Neum,  Ezias 
— are  not  even  mentioned  in  its  pages.  How  much 
modern  Christianity  has  lost  by  these  omissions  may 
be  partially  inferred  from  the  beauty,  and  grandeur  of 
the  extracts  given  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  from  the 
writings  and  prophecies  of  Zenos  alone.  Take,  as  a 
single  instance,  his  inspired  parable  of  the  wild  and 
tame  olive  trees,  given  in  the  Book  of  Jacob;  no  more 
important,  no  more  sublime  prophec}-  can  be  found  in 
the  whole  contents  of  the  holy  scriptures. 

The  connection  of  Lehi  with  Egypt,  whose  lan- 
guage he  appears  to  have  adopted,  doubtless  gave  him 
a  pradlical  knowledge  of  the  condition  of  the  whole 
civilized  world  in  his  day,  when  the  glories  of  Chaldea 
had  departed,  and  those  of  Assyria  and  Egypt  were 
passing  away;  when  Babylon  was  at  the  zenith  of 
its  power,  and  the  growing  strength  of  Persia  and 
Greece  was  as  yet  scarcely  felt.  To  this  personal 
information  he,  like  Moses,  added  an  acquaintance 
with  the  learning  of  the  Egyptians,  a  people  wise 
above  all  other  uninspired  races  in  the  numerous 
branches  of  science  and  art  in  which  they  excelled. 
With  this  knowledge,  combined  with  the  information 
of  immeasurable  value  contained  on  the  sacred  plates, 
the  foundation  was  laid  for  a  stable  civilization,  guided 
by  past  revelation  and  present  inspiration;  to  which  was 
added  the  experience  of  other  nations,  as  beacon- 
lights  to  warn  the  Nephites  of  the  dangers  to  which  all 
communities  are  subje(5l,  and  to  guide  them  to  havens 
of  governmental  and  political  safety. 

The  Nephites,  then,  from  their  earliest  day  had 
at  least  all    the  important  historical  and  geographical 


STORY    OF    THE  BOOK    OF    MORMON.  327 

knowledge  possessed  b}^  the  most  favored  communities 
of  the  eastern  hemisphere,  with  as  much  more  as  it 
pleased  heaven  to  reveal.  The}-  had  one  advantage 
over  the  peoples  they  had  left  —  they  were  well  ac- 
quainted with  them  and  their  condition;  but  of  the 
Nephites  the  dwellers  in  the  old  world  knew  nothing. 
With  regard  to  the  knowledge  received  through  revela- 
tion, it  is  evident,  from  several  incidental  expressions 
scattered  through  the  record,  that  the  Lord  did  give  to 
his  faithful  servants  information  with  regard  to  histor- 
ical and  geographical  matters.  We  will  cite  one  in- 
stance :  Jacob,  the  brother  of  Nephi,  in  one  of  his  impres- 
sive exhortations,  while  encouraging  his  brethren 
(often  somewhat  downcast  on  account  of  their  lonely 
condition,  so  far  from  the  rest  of  mankind),  remarks: 
We  have  been  led  to  a  better  land,  for  the  Lord  has 
made  the  sea  our  path,  and  we  are  upon  an  isle  of  the 
sea.  But  great  are  the  promises  of  the  Lord  unto  they 
who  are  upon  the  isles  of  the  sea;  therefore,  as  it  says 
isles,  there  must  needs  be  more  than  this,  and  they  are 
inhabited  also  by  our  brethren. 

How  could  Jacob  have  known,  except  by  revela- 
tion, that  the  vast  continent  which  the  Nephites 
inhabited  was  entirely  surrounded  by  the  waters  of 
the  great  oceans  ?  He  and  his  companions  had,  but  a 
few  short  3'ears  before,  first  landed  on  its  shores,  and 
had  now  explored  but  a  very  small  portion  of  its 
wide  extent,  and  there  were  no  others  in  communica- 
tion with  them  who  could  supply  the  information  that 
North  and  South  America  were  one  immense  island. 
Evidently  the  Lord  had  revealed  this  fadl  to  them. 
And,  by  the  way,  this  simple  statement  is  strong  testi- 
mony   of    the    divine    authenticity    of    the    Book    of 


328  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

Mormon.  At  the  time  that  this  portion  of  the  sacred 
plates  was  translated  (A.  D.  1 82 7-8),  or  even  when  the 
whole  boot  was  published  and  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  was  organized  (A.  D.  1830),  it  was  not  known 
to  modern  science  that  the  American  continent  was 
indeed  an  island.  Joseph  Smith  could  not  have  received 
knowledge  of  this  fa(5l,  so  unhesitatingly  affirmed, 
from  any  learned  geographer  or  pradical  navigator. 
The  hope  of  centuries,  in  Europe,  had  been  to  discover 
a  northwest  passage  to  India,  but  to  that  date  all 
attempts  had  met  with  disastrous  failure,  so  far  as  the 
chief  object  was  concerned.  Little  or  nothing  was 
then  known  of  the  North  American  coast,  west  of 
Hudson's  Bay.  It  was  not  until  after  repeated  expedi- 
tions, that  in  May,  1847,  the  truth  of  the  statement  of 
Jacob  could  be  affirmed,  from  adlual  knowledge  of  the 
geographical  features  of  the  country,  as  at  that  date 
the  explorations  and  surveys  by  land  and  sea,  from 
east  and  west,  were  brought  sufficiently  near  to  leave 
the  matter  without  a  doubt.  It  was  not  until 
1854  that  the  first  ship's  crew  (that  of  Captain 
McClure),  which  ever  sailed  across  the  Ar(5lic  Ocean 
from  the  Pacific  to  the  Atlantic,  along  the  northern 
coast  of  America,  returned  from  their  perilous  voyage. 
We  thys  find  that  human  geographical  knowledge 
could  not  have  aided  the  prophet  Joseph  Smith  in 
making  this  statement,  had  it  originated  with  him  and 
not  with  the  son  of  Lehi. 

While  ancient  Greek  and  other  philosophers  were 
groping  among  the  fallacies  of  the  absurd  system  of 
astronomy  given  to  the  world  by  Ptolemy,  and  teach- 
ing that  the  sun  with  all  the  stars  revolved  around  the 
earth,  the    Nephites  were    in    possession   of   the    true 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  329 

knowledge  with  regard  to  the  heavenly  bodies,  etc. 
Possibly  they  were  the  only  people  of  their  age  blessed 
with  a  comprehension  of  these  sublime  truths.  It  is 
altogether  probable  that  among  their  scriptures  were 
copies  of  the  Book  of  Abraham,  from  which  the}^  could 
acquaint  themselves  with  the  beauties  and  harmonies 
of  celestial  mechanism.  They  undoubtedly  had  the 
writings  of  Joseph  the  son  of  Jacob,  as  these  are 
quoted  in  the  Book  of  Alormon;  and,  as  the  prophet 
Joseph  Smith  found  the  writings  of  Abraham  and 
Joseph  together  in  the  Eg3^ptian  mummies,  it  is  far 
from  improbable  that  the  Nephites,  as  well  as  the  early 
Egyptians,  possessed  both.  To  show  the  astronomical 
knowledge  possessed  by  the  Nephites,  we  will  draw 
attention  to  the  words  of  two  of  their  prophets.  The 
first  extract  is  from  the  reply  of  Alma  to  Korihor, 
the  Anti-Christ  (B.  C.  75),  when  the  latter  asked  for  a 
sign  to  prove  the  existence  of  a  God.  His  words  are: 
Thou  hast  had  signs  enough;  will  ye  tempt  your  God? 
Will  ye  say,  Show  unto  me  a  sign,  when  ye  have  the 
testimony  of  all  these  th}^  brethren,  and  also  all  the 
holy  prophets?  The  scriptures  are  laid  before  thee, 
3'ea,  and  all  things  denote  there  is  a  God ;  yea,  even  the 
earth,  and  all  things  that  are  upon  the  face  of  it,  yea, 
and  its  motion;  yea,  and  also  all  the  planets  which 
move  in  their  regular  form,  doth  witness  that  there  is  a 
Supreme  Creator.  The  next  quotation  is  from  the 
refle6lions  of  one  of  the  servants  of  God  (probably 
Mormon)  inserted  into  the  Nephite  history  of  about  sev- 
enty years  later.  The  writer  is  speaking  of  the  great- 
ness and  goodness  of  God,  and  among  other  things 
declares:  Yea,  by  the  power  of  his  voice  doth  the 
whole  earth  shake;  3'ea,  b}-  the  power  of  his  voice  doth 


330  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

the  foundations  rock,  even  to  the  very  center;  yea,  and 
if  he  say  unto  the  earth,  move,  it  is  moved;  yea,  if 
he  sa}'  unto  the  earth,  thou  shalt  go  back,  that  it 
lengthen  out  the  day  for  many  hours,  it  is  done ;  and 
thus  according  to  his  word,  the  earth  goeth  back,  and 
it  appeareth  unto  man  that  the  sun  standeth  still;  yea, 
and  behold,  this  is  so;  for  sure  it  is  the  earth  that 
moveth,  and  not  the  sun.  Thus  we  find  that  in  these 
points,  the  astronomical  knowledge  of  the  Nephites 
was,  at  least,  equal  to  that  of  the  moderns. 


CHAPTER    LX. 

THE  ART  OF  WAR  AMONG  THE  NEPHITES— THEIR  WEAPONS, 
ARMOR  AND  FORTIFICATIONS  — MORONI'S  LINE  OF  DE- 
FENSE. 

IVrO  sooner  had  the  separation  taken  place  between 
the  families  of  Nephi  and  Laman,  and  the  founda- 
tion been  laid  for  the  two  nations  that  for  a  thousand 
years  contested  for  the  supremancy  on  this  continent, 
than  Nephi,  to  protedl  his  people  from  the  threatened 
attacks  of  the  Lamanites,  found  it  necessar}^  to  prepare 
for  war.  He  took  the  sword  of  Laban,  and,  using  it 
as  a  pattern,  fashioned  many  others,  which  he  distrib- 
*  uted  among  his  subje(fts  as  a  means  of  defense.  These 
swords,  with  cimeters,  spears,  javelins,  darts,  bows  and 
arrows,  slings  and  stones,  appear  to  have  been  the 
principal  weapons  of  war  used  bv  the  Nephites 
throughout    their   entire    national    existence,    though 


STORY   OF  THE   BOOK   OF  MORMON. 


331 


reference  is  more  than  once  made  to  nnnamed  and 
undescribed  weapons.  Wfe  have  no  reason  to  imagine 
from  any  of  the  descriptions  of  their  battles  that  gun- 
powder or  any  like  composition  was  known  to  them. 
It  is  more  probable  that  the  nnnamed  weapons  were 
something  of  the  same  kind  as  the  ancient  ballista  and 
catapult,  (machines  made  by  the  ancients  for  throwing 
stones,  arrows,  etc.,)  and  used  for  the  same  purposes. 
From  the  abundance  of  metallic  ore  in  the  regions 
most  densely  populated  by  the  Nephites,  and  the  oft- 
mentioned  skill  possessed  by  their  artisans  in  the  work- 
ing of  iron,  steel,  brass  and  copper,  we  have  no  reason 
for  supposing  that  less  satisfa6lory  substitutes  were 
brought  into  use  in  the  manufa6lure  of  their  weapons. 
There  was  no  necessity  for  using  bone,  flint,  etc.,  when 
metal  was  so  abundant  and  its  preparation  so  well 
understood. 

The  accounts  we  have  of  the  early  wars  between 
the  two  races  are  but  mere  notices  of  the  fa6l  of  their 
occurrence  and  results.  It  is  not  until  the  da3^s  of  the 
Judges  that  anything  like  details  are  given.  At  that 
time  the  Nephites  had  adopted  the  use  of  defensive 
plate  armor  for  their  heads,  bodies  and  thighs ;  they 
also  carried  shields  and  wore  arm  plates.  These  arts 
for  the  protection  of  the  soldiers  were  carried  to  their 
greatest  excellence  under  Moroni,  during  the  first  half 
of  the  last  century-  before  Christ.  This  officer,  one  of 
the  greatest,  if  not  a6lually  the  greatest,  generals  the 
Nephite  race  ever  gave  birth  to,  appears  to  have  made 
a  great  revolution  in  their  military  affairs.  He  re-or- 
ganized their  armies,  compelled  more  stringent  disci- 
pline, introduced  new  tactics,  developed  a  greatly 
superior    system    of    fortification,    built    towers    and 


332 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON. 


citadels,  and  altogether  placed  the  defensive  powers  of 
the  commonwealth  on  a  new  and  stronger  footing. 
The  Lamanites,  who  appear  to  have  developed  no 
capacity  for  originating,  but  were  apt  in  copying,  also, 
in  course  of  time,  adopted  defensive  armor,  and  when 
they  captured  a  weak  Nephite  city  they  frequentl}^ 
made  it  a  stronghold  by  surrounding  it  with  ditches 
and  walls  after  the  system  introduced  and  put  into 
execution  by  Moroni. 

The  foundation  of  Moroni's  S3^stem  of  fortification 
was  earthworks  encircling  the  place  to  be  defended. 
The  earth  was  dug  from  the  outside,  by  which  means 
a  ditch  was  formed.  Sometimes  walls  of  stone  were 
ere(5led.  On  the  top  of  the  earthworks  strong  defenses 
of  wood,  sometimes  breastworks,  in  some  cases  to  the 
full  height  of  a  man,  were  raised;  and  above  these  a 
stockade  of  strong  pickets  was  built,  to  arrest  the 
flight  of  the  stones  and  arrows  of  the  attacking  forces. 
Those  arrows,  etc.,  that  passed  above  the  pickets  fell, 
without  doing  injury,  behind  the  troops  who  were  de- 
fending the  wall.  Besides  these  walls,  towers  were 
raised  at  various  convenient  points,  from  which  obser- 
vations of  the  movements  of  the  eneni}^  were  taken, 
and  wherein  corps  of  archers  and  slingers  were  sta- 
tioned during  the  adlual  continuance  of  the  battle. 
From  their  elevated  and  commanding  position  these 
bodies  of  soldiers  could  do  great  injury  to  the  attack- 
ing force. 

To  make  this  subje6l  yet  plainer  we  insert  a  few 
extradls,  from  the  Book  of  Mormon,  that  have  a  bearing 
thereon. 

In  the  year  B.  C.  73  a  severe  war  was  being  waged, 
in  which  Moroni  had  command  of  the  Nephite  armies 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  333 

and  Amalickiah  of  those  of  their  foes.  It  is  writ- 
ten that  at  this  time  Moroni  eredled  small  forts,  or 
places  of  resort;  throwing  up  banks  of  earth  round 
about,  to  enclose  his  armies,  and  also  building  walls  of 
stone  to  encircle  them  about,  round  about  their  cities 
and  the  borders  of  their  lands  ;  yea,  all  around  about 
the  land;  and  in  their  weakest  fortifications  he  did 
place  the  greater  number  of  men;  and  thus  he  did  for- 
tify and  strengthen  the  land  which  was  possessed  by 
the  Nephites. 

The  year  following  Moroni  caused  his  soldiers  to 
dig  up  heaps  of  earth  round  about  all  the  cities, 
throughout  all  the  land  which  was  possessed  by  the 
Nephites ;  and  upon  the  top  of  these  ridges  of  earth  he 
caused  that  there  should  be  timbers;  yea,  works  of 
timbers  built  up  to  the  height  of  a  man,  round  about 
the  cities.  And  he  caused  that  upon  these  works  of 
timbers  there  should  be  a  frame  of  pickets  built  upon 
the  timbers  round  about;  and  the}-  were  strong  and 
high;  and  he  caused  towers  to  be  creeled  that  over- 
looked those  works  of  pickets,  and  he  caused  places  of 
security  to  be  built  upon  those  towers,  that  the  stones 
and  the  arrows  of  the  Lamanites  could  not  hurt  them. 
And  the}^  were  prepared,  that  they  could  cast  stones 
from  the  top  thereof,  according  to  their  pleasure  and 
their  strength,  and  slay  him  who  should  attempt  to 
approach  near  the  walls  of  the  cit3\  Thus  Aloroni  did 
prepare  strongholds  against  the  coming  of  their  ene- 
mies, round  about  every  city  in  all  the  land. 

Again,  in  the  same  war,  the  Lamanite  prisoners 
were  set  to  work  digging  a  ditch  round  about  the 
land,  or  the  city  Bountiful;  and  ]\Ioroni  caused  that 
they  should  build  a  breastwork  of   timbers  upon  the 


334  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

inner  bank  of  the  ditch;  and  they  cast  up  dirt  out  of 
the  ditch  against  the  breastwork  of  timbers;  and  thus 
the}^  did  cause  the  Lamanites  to  labor  until  the}-  had 
encircled  the  cit}^  of  Bountiful  round  about  with  a 
strong  wall  of  timbers  and  earth,  to  an  exceeding 
hight.  x\nd  this  city  became  an  exceeding  strong 
hold  ever  after. 

The  forces  of  both  races  appear  to  have  been  com- 
posed very  largely,  if  not  entirely,  of  infantry.  We 
have  failed  to  notice  any  passages  that  give  a  definite 
assurance  that  either  cavalry  or  war  chariots  were  used 
in  their  campaigns. 

Like  nearly  all  rude  or  semi-civilized  races,  the 
Lamanites  depended  on  the  strength  of  numbers  and 
brute  force  for  victory  in  the  open  field.  They  massed 
their  troops  in  solid  bodies,  and  with  wild  cries  rushed 
to  the  assault  in  the  hope  of  bearing  down  all  resist- 
ance by  their  superior  numbers,  as  in  almost  ever}'  war 
they  greatly  outnumbered  the  Nephites.  Indeed  it  is 
doubtful  if  even  the  last-named  people  used  much 
scientific  strategy  previous  to  the  da3's  of  Moroni; 
before  this  time  it  was  a  hand-to-hand  confli(51;,  wherein 
the  Nephites,  though  fewer  in  numbers,  had  many 
advantages  over  their  half-naked  foes,  by  reason  of 
superior  weapons  and  defensive  armor,  and,  above  all, 
through  the  blessing  and  guidance  of  the  Lord. 

In  the  year  B.  C.  72  the  armies  of  Moroni  drove 
the  Lamanites  out  of  that  portion  of  the  east  wilder- 
ness bordering  on  the  land  of  Zarahemla  into  their  own 
lands.  The  northern  line  or  boundary  of  the  latter 
ran  in  a  strait  course  from  the  sea  east  to  the  west. 
The  Lamanites  having  been  driven  out  of  those  por- 
tions  of   the   wilderness    north    of   the   dividing    line, 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  335 

colonies  of  Nephites  were  sent  to  occupy  the  country 
and  build  cities  on  their  southern  border,  even  to  the 
Atlantic  coast.  To  protedl  the  new  settlers,  Moroni 
placed  troops  all  along  this  line  and  caused  them  to 
ere6l  fortifications  for  the  better  defense  of  the  frontier. 
This  fortified  line  ran  from  the  west  sea  (the  Pacific 
Ocean)  by  the  head  of  the  river  Sidon  (the  IMagdalena) 
eastward  along  the  northern  edge  of  the  wilderness. 

Some  of  the  readers  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  have 
imagined  this  line  of  defense  to  have  been  one  contin- 
uous rampart  or  wall  —  after  the  style  of  the  great  wall 
of  China  —  reaching  from  ocean  to  ocean,  and  on  this 
surmise  have  argued  that  the  completion  of  such  an 
immense  work  in  a  few  years  was  an  impossibility  to  a 
people  of  the  limited  numerical  strength  of  the  Ne- 
phites. To  get  over  this  difficulty  of  their  own  creation 
they  have  resorted  to  various  theories  with  regard  to  its 
locality,  inconsistent  with  the  geographical  details,  on 
purpose  to  shorten  its  distance  to  what  they  deemed  a 
reasonable  length,  possible  for  the  Nephites  to  have 
built  in  a  few  years.  The  writer  holds  the  opinion  that 
the  Book  of  Mormon  convej^s  no  such  idea;  it  simply 
states  that  Moroni  ere6led  fortifications  along  this  line; 
or,  as  he  views  it,  Moroni  took  advantage  of  the  natural 
features  of  the  country,  its  wide  rivers,  far-stretching 
swamps  and  ranges  of  high  mountains,  and  built  forti- 
fications at  ever}'  point  where  the  Lamanites  could  find 
ingress,  such  as  at  the  fords  of  the  rivers  and  the  passes 
between  the  mountains.  He  there  stationed  bodies  of 
troops  sufficiently  strong  to  hold  their  posts,  and,  if 
necessary,  defend  the  surrounding  countr}'.  This  sys- 
tem of  defense  would  be  more  powerful  and  effective 
than  ^n  artificial  wall;  high  mountains  and  deep  rivers 


336  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

largeU'  taking  the  place  of  earthworks,  masonry  and 
heav}'  timbers. 

A  number  of  3'ears  later  (B.  C.  34),  the  Lamanites 
having  temporaril}'  driven  the  Nephites  from  the 
southern  continent,  Aloronihah,  the  son  of  ]\Ioroni, 
fortified  the  Isthmus  of  Panama  from  sea  to  sea,  and  in 
this  way  prevented  the  Lamanites  from  pushing  yet 
further  north.  This  defensive  line  was  again  fortified 
by  Mormon  (A.  D.  360)  in  the  last  great  series  of  wars 
between  the  two  races. 

It  does  not  appear,  so  far  as  can  be  gathered  from 
the  record,  that  any  very  great  improvements,  either  in 
the  system  of  fortification,  the  style  of  defensive  armor,' 
or  the  manufa6lure  of  their  weapons,  were  made  bv  the 
Nephite  commanders  who  lived  after  the  da3^s  of 
Moroni. 

There  is  another  kind  of  defensive  clothing, 
beside  plate  armor,  mentioned  as  being  worn  b}^  the 
ancient  American  warriors.  It  consisted  of  very  thick 
clothing,  possibly  made  of  cotton  or  woolen  cloth, 
thickl}'  padded.  Moroni  uniformed  some  of  his  troops 
in  this  manner  when  he  first  took  command  of  the 
Nephite  armies  (B.  C.  74),  and  the  next  year  the 
Lamanites  followed  his  example  and  not  only  prepared 
themselves  with  shields  and  breastplates,  but  also  with 
garments  of  skins ;  yea,  very  thick  garments  to  cover 
their  nakedness. 

The  various  enemies  that  the  Nephite  armies  had 
to  meet,  from  time  to  time,  on  the  field  of  battle — 
Lamanites,  Amulonites,  Amalekites,  Zoramites,  Gadi- 
anton  robbers,  etc. — were  very  differently  equipped  for 
their  bloody  work.  Those  who  had  dissented  from  the 
Nephites   naturally  held   to   the  same  tactics,  usod  the 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  337 

arms  and  protected  their  bodies  with  the  same  armor 
as  the  people  to  whom  they  had  turned  traitors.  With 
the  original  Lamanites  it  was  different.  At  first,  when 
they  came  against  the  Nephites  they  were  clothed  with 
a  short  skin  girdle  about  the  loins,  and  with  their  heads 
shaven ;  and  their  skill  was  in  the  bow  and  the  cimeter 
and  axe.  The  dissenters,  while  armed  and  equipped 
like  the  Nephites,  set  a  mark  upon  themselves  by 
which  they  might  be  known  and  distinguished  on  the 
battle  field.  In  doing  this  they  unconsciously  fulfilled 
the  word  of  the  Lord  to  their  fathers.  Thus,  the  fol- 
lowers of  Amlici,  the  would-be  king,  marked  them- 
selves with  red  in  their  foreheads  after  the  manner  of 
the  Lamanites,  though  they  did  not  shave  their  heads 
as   did   the  direA  descendants  of  Laman  (B.  C.  87). 

The  description  of  the  Gadianton  robbers,  as  they 
appeared  when  prepared  for  war  (A.  C.  18),  is  a  very 
terrible  one :  Thej^  were  girded  about  after  the  manner 
of  robbers ;  and  the}'  had  a  lamb-skin  about  their  loins, 
and  they  were  dyed  in  blood,  and  their  heads  were 
shorn,  and  the}^  had  head-plates  upon  them:  and  great 
and  terrible  was  the  appearance  of  the  armies  of  Gid- 
dianhi,  because  of  their  armor,  and  because  of  their 
being  dyed  in  blood. 


CHAPTER     LXI. 

THE  LAWvS  OF  THE  NEPHITES  — THE  ROMAN  AND  NEPHITE 
CIVILIZATIONS  — THE  LAWS  UNDER  THE  KINGS  — POSI- 
TION OF  THE  PRIESTHOOD  — SLAVERY  — CRIMINAL  OF- 
FENSES. 

TF  the  existence  of  wise,  just  and  liberal  laws, 
administered  in  righteousness,  be  the  rule  b}''  which 
we  can  judge  of  the  true  greatness  of  a  nation  and  of 
the  happiness  and  prosperity  of  its  citizens,  then  the 
Nephites  were  a  far  happier  and  more  prosperous  peo- 
ple than  were  their  contemporaries  on  the  eastern  con- 
tinent. If  this  be  not  so,  then  we  have  not  read  historj' 
aright. 

The  Nephite  nation  was  co-existent  with  the  great 
Roman  power  that  for  so  long  triumphed  over  and 
crushed  the  surrounding  people  in  Europe,  Asia  and 
Africa.  True,  Rome  was  founded  more  than  a  century 
before  Lehi  left  Jerusalem,'-'  but  at  the  time  of  his 
exodus  its  growing  power  had  scarcely  begun  to  be  felt 
outside  of  Italy.  At  the  time  that  Aloroni's  record 
closed,  the  Nephites,  as  a  nation,  had  become  extincft, 
and  the  glory  of  the  mistress  of  the  world  was  rapidly 
fading  away.  Rome  had  been  sacked  by  barbarians, 
the  empire  had  been  divided  into  two  goverments,  the 
legs  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  great  image  were  forming; 
people  and  nations  were  rebelling  and  throwing  off  the 
iron  yoke,  and  the  idea  of  universal  empire  had  become 
a  thing  of   the  past.')"      But  how  different  the  theor}' 

*The  generally  accepted  date  for  the  foundation  of  Rome  is  753  B.  C. 

tThe  eastern  and  western  empires  were  divided  A.  D.  395.  Alaric, 
the  Goth,  sacked  Rome  A.  D.  410.  Britain  broke  away  from  the  empire  A. 
I).  418.     Gaul,  vSpain  and  Africa  were  soon  afterwards  lost. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK   OF    MORMON.  339 

and  genius  of  the  two  nations!  The  Nephite  rulers 
governed  by  the  power  of  just  laws,  the  Romans  by 
the  might  of  the  unsheathed  sword.  Among  the 
former,  every  man  was  a  free  man,  with  his  rights 
as  a  citizen  guaranteed  and  protected  by  just  laws. 
Among  the  latter,  few  could  assert,  as  did  the  Apostle 
Paul,  Ciz'is  Romamis  Smn  —  I  am  a  Ronmn  citizen. 
The  vast  majority  of  the  millions  who  formed  its  peo- 
ple were  either  abje61:  allies,  vanquished  enemies  or 
degraded  slaves. J  Neither  of  these  had  many  rights 
that  the  Roman  citizen  felt  himself  called  upon  to 
respe(5l.  We  are  apt  to  be  awed  by  the  grand  mili- 
tary exploits  of  the  Roman  generals,  and  to  be  dazzled 
with  the  magnificence  of  Rome  in  art  and  architedlure, 
but  we  must  recollc^l  that  the  history  of  that  city  is 
the  history  of  tyrann3^  Its  power,  during  the  greater 
portion  of  its  continuance,  was  in  the  hands  of  the  few, 
who  used  it  for  the  interest  of  their  class.  The  masses 
of  the  population  were  the  subjedfs  of  oppression  and 
violence. 

No  language  could  so  well  describe  the  spirit  of 
Roman  aggrandizement  as  that  used  by  the  prophet 
Daniel  when  interpreting  to  the  Babylonish  king  the 
import  of  the  terrible  image  he  had  seen  in  his  dream. 
These  are  his  words :  And  the  fourth  kingdom  shall  be 
strong  as  iron:  forasmuch  as  iron  breaketh  in  pieces 
and  subdueth  all  things:  and  as  iron  that  breaketh  all 
these,  shall  it  break  in  pieces  and  bruise.  (Daniel  ii. 
40.)  And  thus  did  Rome  rule  the  eastern  world  as  with 
a  rod  of  iron.  We  need  not  refer  to  the  other  nations 
that  existed  on  the  eastern   continent,  for  the  people 

Jln  Sicily  alone,  j^oaded  by  ill  treatment,  the  slaves  rebelled.  Their 
army  numbered  200,000  (B.  C.  134-132). 


340  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON 

that  Rome  neither  conquered  nor  destroyed  were  bar- 
barians, who,  during  the  existence  of  the  Nephites, 
filled  but  a  small  page  in  the  world's  histor3^ 

These  fa(5ls  are  presented  as  worthy  of  the  consid- 
eration of  all  who  study  the  social  and  political  con- 
dition of  the  great  and  highly-favored  people  who 
flourished ^n  this  continent  for  so  many  centuries;  and 
we  imagine  the  student  cannot  fail  to  be  impressed 
with  the  thought  that  they  were  at  least  a  thousand 
years  in  advance  of  their  fellow  men  in  the  science  of 
true  government;  and  in  their  polity  find  a  type  of 
the  most  advanced  and  most  liberal  forms  of  govern- 
ment of  the  present  age.  That  this  should  be  so,  will 
not  surprise  us  when  we  consider  that  they  were  a 
branch  of  the  house  of  Israel,  a  people  who  enjoyed 
more  political  liberty  (until  their  own  follies  had  cut 
them  off  therefrom)  than  any  of  the  other  nations  of 
antiquit}',  and  that  to  the  law  of  Moses  they  had  added 
the  divine  teachings  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  which  in 
themselves  are  a  perfedl  law  of  libert3\  Further,  it  is 
a  noteworthy  fa6l  which  stares  us  in  the  face  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  that 
when  the  people  departed  from  gospel  principles,  it 
was  then  and  then  onl}-  that  they  fell  into  bondage,  of 
whatever  nature  that  bondage  might  be. 

The  political  history  of  the  Nephites  ma}-  be  con- 
sistently divided  into  five  epochs: 

First. — WHien  they  were  governed  by  kings. 

Second. — The  republic,  when  the}-  were  ruled  by 
judges  and  governors. 

Third. — A  short  period  of  anarchy  when  they 
were  divided  into  numerous  independent  tribes. 

Fourtli. — The    Messianic  dispensation,  when  they 


STORY   OF  THE  BOOK   OF   MORMON.  341 

were  controlled  entirely  by  the  higher    law  of  the  holy 
priesthood. 

Fifth. — The  chaotic  state  of  internecine  war  which 
preceded  their  final  extindlion  as  a  nation  and  as  a  race. 

The  first  portion  of  the  history  of  the  Nephites 
when  the}'  were  governed  b\'  kings,  covers  almost 
exactly  one  half  of  their  national  existence,  or  from 
the  time  of  the  landing  of  the  colony  on  the  coast  of 
Chili  to  509  years  after  the  departure  of  Lehi  from 
Jerusalem.  Of  the  laws  by  which  the  people  were  gov- 
erned during  this  period,  which,  however,  we  are  told 
were  exceedingly  strict,  we  have  few  details,  for  the  rea- 
son that  the  plates  from  which  the  greater  portion  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon  which  relates  to  this  period  was 
taken  contain  the  records  of  their  prophets  rather  than 
the  annals  of  their  kings.  With  regard  to  these  kings ^ 
they  of  whose  lives  we  have  any  particulars,  viz : 
Nephi,  the  first  king,  and  ]\Iosiah  I.,  Benjamin  and 
Alosiah  II.,  the  three  last,  were  eminently  virtuous, 
just  and  merciful  men,  who  reigned  as  all  mouarchs 
should,  but  few  do — with  an  eye  single  to  the  good  of 
their  subjects.  Of  their  kings  in  general  the  prophet 
Jarom,  about  400  3^ears  before  Christ,  remarks:  Our 
kings  and  our  leaders  were  might}-  men  in  the  faith  of 
the  Lord :  and  they  taught  the  people  the  ways  of  the 
Lord.  Indeed,  we  recollect  no  intimation,  in  any  place  in 
the  sacred  record,  of  tyranny  on  the  part  of  those  who 
reigned  over  the  main  body  of  the  nation.  The  gov- 
ernment may,  we  think,  be  justly  considered  to  approx- 
imate nearest  to  a  limited  monarchy,  in  which,  as  in 
ancient  Israel,  the  prophet  often  exercised  more  power 
than  the  king.  Though  this  is  true  of  the  central 
government,  it  unfortunately  cannot  be  so  stated  of  the 


342  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

colony  which  returned  to  the  land  of  Nephi  in  the  days 
of  King  Benjamin;  that  people  suffered  beyond  des- 
cription from  the  tyranny  and  wickedness,  and  the  con- 
sequences resulting  therefrom,  of  their  second  king, 
Noah,  the  murderer  of  the  servants  of  the  true  and 
living  God. 

Of  the  life  and  character  of  the  first  king  of  the 
Nephites,  the  father  of  his  people,  Nephi,  the  son  of 
Lehi,  we  need  say  nothing  here.  Histor}'  affords  no 
better  model  of  the  true  prince.  So  thought  his  peo- 
ple, and  the}',  to  retain  in  remembrance  his  name,  and 
to  perpetuate  the  recollection  of  his  virtues,  called  his 
successors,  second  Nephi,  third  Nephi,  etc.,  no  matter 
what  their  original  name  might  have  been. 

The  right  of  choosing  his  successor  appears  to 
have  been  vested  in  the  reigning  sovereign.  When 
Nephi  became  old,  and  saw  that  he  must  soon  die,  he 
anointed  a  man  to  be  a  king  and  a  ruler  over  his  peo- 
ple. King  Benjamin  chose  his  son  Alosiah  to  reign  in 
his  stead,  and  then  gathered  the  people  to  receive  his 
last  charge  and  ratify  his  sele(5lion.  Mosiah  gave  the 
people  yet  greater  liberty,  and  instead  of  nominating 
his  successor  dire6led  them  to  make  their  own  choice. 
The  people  highly  appreciated  this  a(5t  of  grace  on  the 
part  of  their  beloved  king,  and  selec^ted  Aaron  his  son. 
Aaron,  whose  heart  was  set  upon  the  salvation  of  the 
Lamanites,  declined  the  kingly  authorit}',  when  Mosiah 
very  wisely  advised  his  subje6ls  not  to  sele(51:  another  to 
fill  the  throne,  lest  it  give  rise,  in  the  future,  to  blood- 
shed and  contention,  but  to  eledl  judges  to  be  their 
rulers,  instead  of  kings,  which  proposition  they  ac- 
cepted with  great  joy. 

With  regard  to  the  Nephite  laws  in   the  days  of 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  343 

the  kings,  and  the  manner  of  their  execution,  we  can 
learn  most  from  the  parting  addresses  of  kings  Benja- 
min and  Mosiah  II.  to  their  subje(5ls.  We  are  fre- 
quently told  by  the  sacred  writers,  from  Nephi,  the 
founder,  to  Nephi,  the  disciple,  that  the  people  observed 
the  law  of  Moses,  modified,  we  judge,  in  some  of  its 
details  to  suit  the  altered  circumstances  of  the  Nephites . 
from  those  of  their  brethren  in  the  land  of  Palestine. 
As  an  instance  we  draw  attention  to  the  fa6l  that,  as 
there  were  none  of  the  tribe  of  Levi  in  the  colony  that 
accompained  Lehi  from  Judea,  the  priestly  office  must 
necessarily  have  been  filled  and  the  required  sacrifices 
and  burnt  offerings  offered  by  some  of  the  members 
of  the  tribes  who  were  with  them.  Nephi  (doubtless 
b}'  the  direction  of  the  Lord)  appointed  his  brothers 
Jacob  and  Joseph  to  be  the  priests  for  the  people,  they 
being  of  the  tribe  of  Manasseh,  and  the  care  of  the 
sacred  records  remained  with  the  descendants  of  the 
first  named  for  several  generations.  The  members  of 
the  various  orders  of  the  priesthood,  when  not  actually 
engaged  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  in  the  duties  of 
the  temple,  or  the  service  of  the  sanctuary,  were  required 
to  labor  for  their  own  support,  that  they  might  not 
prove  burdensome  to  the  people.  A  merciful  provision 
was,  however,  made  for  the  sustenance  of  members  of 
the  priesthood  in  cases  of  sickness  or  when  in  much 
want. 

Though  the  laws  were  strict,  they  were  mercifully 
and  equitably  administered,  which  gave  much  greater 
stability  to  the  government  and  respect  for  the  law  than 
if  they  had  been  adjudged  loosely,  and  with  partialit}^ 
towards  classes  or  persons.  It  has  been  wisely  observed 
that  it  is  not  the  severity  of  the  law  but  the  sureness 


344  STORY   OF   THE   BOOK   OF    MORMON. 

of  the  punishment  that  deters  the  evil  doer,  and  in  this 
respect  the  Nephite  nation  had  cause  for  thankfulness. 
All  men  were  alike  before  the  law,  there  were  no  privi- 
leged classes  as  in  Rome,  or  in  feudal  Europe  in  later 
years.  ]\Iosiah  says,  Whosoever  has  committed  iniquity, 
him  have  I  punished  according  to  the  law  M'hich  has 
been  given  to  us  by  our  fathers. 

From  the  charge  of  king  Benjamin  to  his  son 
Mosiah  we  learn  that  slavery  was  forbidden.  All  the 
inhabitants  of  the  continent  being. of  the  house  of 
Israel,  they  could  not  observe  the  law  of  Moses  and 
enslave  their  brethren. 

IMurder,  robbery,  theft,  adultery  and  other  sexual 
abominations  were  punished  by  law,  as  also  was  13'ing 
or  bearing  false  witness. 

Mormon  states  that  in  king  Benjamin's  days  the 
false  Christs,  etc. ,  were  punished  according  to  their 
crimes;  but  we  are  not  informed  if  those  crimes  con- 
sisted in  false  personation,  etc.,  or  in  fomenting,  aiding 
and  abetting  treason  and  rebellion,  as  was  almost  uni- 
versally the  habit  of  those  who  apostatized  from  the 
gospel  and  sought  to  establish  false  religions  in  its 
place.  King  Benjamin  also  states  that  he  had  not  per- 
mitted the  people  to  be  confined  in  dungeons ;  but  we 
are  uncertain  whether  to  infer  from  this  remark  that 
the  king  intended  his  hearers  to  understand  that  he  had 
not  done  this,  as  so  many  tyrants  do,  without  cause  and 
without  trial,  or  that  some  other  more  effectual  means 
had  been  found  of  punishing  those  transgressors  not 
deemed  worthy  of  death.  We  incline  to  the  former 
opinion. 

When  the  Nephite  kingdom  was  first  established 
the  people  were  so  few  that    they  could  not  possibly 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  345 

sustain  the  expenses  incidental  to  royalty.  Thus  it 
became  the  rule  for  the  kings  to  sustain  themselves. 
This  unique,  though  most  excellent  custom  continued 
as  long  as  the  monarchy  lasted,  even  when  the  nation 
had  grown  rich  and  numerous.  King  Benjamin 
reminds  his  subjects  that  he  had  labored  with  his  own 
hands  that  they  might  not  be  laden  with  taxes.  Of 
Mosiah,  his  successor,  it  is  written  that  he  had  not 
exacted  riches  of  the  people  and  that  he  had  granted 
unto  his  people  that  they  should  be  delivered  from  all 
manner  of  bondage. 

We  must  not  forget  that,  in  connection  with  the 
civil  law,  the  law  of  the  gospel  was  almost  unceasingly 
proclaimed  during  the  whole  period  of  the  monarchy. 
Various  false  Christs  and  false  prophets  had  arisen  at 
different  times,  but  the  power  of  the  priesthood  had 
remained,  ministering  in  holy  things,  rebuking  iniquit}^ 
and  aiding  in  the  suppression  of  vice.  The  kings  of 
the  Nephites,  as  we  before  observed,  were,  as  a  rule, 
men  of  God,  holding  the  priesthood,  and  were  often 
prophets  and  seers  as  well  as  temporal  rulers.  To  thi^ 
happy  circumstance  we  must  attribute  greatly  the 
peace  and  good  order  that  so  generally  prevailed;  the 
respe(5l  for  the  law  that  was  so  widespread ;  the  large 
amount  of  liberty  accorded  to  the  people  and  the  few 
abuses  they  made  of  that  freedom.  To  use  the  idea  of 
the  prophet  Joseph  Smith,  for  long  3'ears,  they  were 
taught  correct  principles,  and  they  (to  a  great  extent) 
governed  themselves. 

In  the  course  of  the  centuries,  as  the  people 
increased  and  spread  far  and  wide  over  the  land,  they 
appear  to  have  introduced  local  customs  to  suit  their 
differing  circumstances,  or  in  some   cases  their  whims 


346  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  notions.  Thus,  until  king  Mosiah  II.  established 
uniformity  by  law,  nearly  every  generation  and  each 
section  of  the  country  had  its  own  monej-s,  weights, 
measures,  etc.,  which  were  altered  from  time  to  time 
according  to  the  minds  and  circumstances  of  the  people. 
This  custom  naturall}'  caused  confusion,  annoj^ance 
and  distrust,  and  to  obviate  these,  and  possibl}^  greater 
evils,  ^losiah  consented  to  newly  arrange  the  affairs  of 
the  people;  and,  if  we  may  so  express  it,  to  codify  the 
law.  This  code  became  the  constitution  of  the  nation 
under  the  rule  of  the  Judges,  which  limited  the  powers 
of  the  officials  and  guaranteed  the  rights  of  the  people. 
This  compilation  was  acknowledged  by  the  people, 
whereupon  the  historian  remarks.  Therefore  they  were 
obliged  to  abide  by  the  laws  which  he  had  made.  And 
from  that  time  they  became  supreme  throughout  the 
nation.  It  is  stated  in  another  place  that  this  chajige 
was  made  by  the  direct  command  of  Jehovah. 


CHAPTER   LXII. 

THE  LAWS  UNDER  THE  JUDGES  — THE  VOICE  OF  THE  PEO- 
PLE—ELECTIONS— RIGHTS  OF  THE  PEOPLE  — CHURCH 
AND   vSTATE— THE   CRIMINAL   PROCEDURE. 

"XXTB  next  enter  into  the  consideration  of  the  law 
as  it  existed  under  the  Judges,  gathering  our 
information  from  various  passages  in  which  it  is 
direcftly  referred  to,  or  wherein  some  historical  incident 
is  narrated  which  throws  light  on  its  powers  and  man- 
ner of  execution. 

From  the  death  of  king  Mosiah  II.  (B.  C.  91),  the 
governmental  authority  was  vested  in  a  chief  judge 
and  other  subordinate  judges  and  officers,  all  of  whom 
were  elected  by  the  voice  of  the  people,  to  judge  accord- 
ing to  the  laws  which  had  been  given  to  and  accepted 
by  the  people.  Their  authority  was  defined  by  the  law 
(the  code  of  Mosiah),  but  within  the  bounds  therein 
prescribed  they  appear  to  have  held  unrestri61:ed  pow- 
ers. This  was  especiall}'  so  in  the  case  of  the  chief 
judge.  No  civil  council  or  parliament  divided  with 
the  chief  executive  the  authority  to  make  war  or  con- 
clude peace,  to  decide  the  terms  of  treaties,  or  frame 
ena6lments  for  the  regulation  of  public  affairs.  No 
diredl  statement  is  made  of  the  length  of  the  term  that 
a  judge  remained  in  office,  but  from  the  historical  nar- 
rative we  gather  the  idea  that  he  was  ele(5led  for  life 
or  during  good  conduct.  We  have  instances  of  judges 
resigning,  but  none  of  their  removal  by  the  people 
because  their  term  of  office  had  expired.  Each  city 
or  land  appears  to  have  had  its  chief  judge  or  ruler  as 
well    as    its    inferior   magistrates,  all    of    whom    were 


348  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

responsible  to  the  chief  judge  of  the  whole  nation, 
whose  seat  of  govennent  was  located  in  the  Nephite 
capital,  Zarahemla,  when  the  city  was  not  in  the  hands 
of  Lamanites  or  traitors. 

The  manner  of  conducting  elections  is  not  clearly- 
defined.  The  result  is  always  spoken  of  as  the  voice  of 
the  people.  The  mode  of  procedure  was  uniform,  that 
is,  it  was  the  same  throughout  the  land.  In  the  elec- 
tion of  the  first  chief  judge  (Alma  the  3'ounger),  the 
people  assembled  themselves  in  bodies  throughout  all 
the  land  to  cast  in  their  voices,  which  conveys  the 
impression  that  they  declared  their  choice  viva  voce^  or 
by  acclamation  rather  than  by  lot  or  ballot.  It  is  quite 
possible  that  the  methods  were  entirely  dissimilar  to 
any  known  at  modern  elections;  this,  however,  is  but 
conjecture. 

When  the  sentiments  of  the  people  were  greatly 
divided  and  party  feelings  ran  very  high,  the  opposing 
factions  assembled  in  separate  bodies  throughout  the 
land  to  cast  in  their  voices,  as  in  the  attempt  to  make 
Amlici  king.  The  decisions  of  the  people  in  these 
assemblies  or  mass  meetings  were  laid  before  the 
judges,  who  proclaimed  the  result.  In  cases  where  the 
petition  was  made  for  any  particular  object,  or  for  a 
change  in  the  law,  the  jndge  directed  that  a  special 
election  (if  we  may  so  term  it)  be  held,  and  the  results 
were  proclaimed  according  to  the  voice  of  the  people,  as 
a  whole,  or  if  they  were  divided,  according  to  the  voice 
of  the  majority. 

Under  the  code  of  Mosiah,  the  judges  received 
wages  according  to  the  time  which  they  labored  to  judge 
those  who  were  brought  before  them  to  be  judged; 
and  their  wages  were  a  senine  of  gold,  or  its  equiva- 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  349 

lent  a  senum  of  silver,  for  each  day  that  they  were 
thus  employed.  As  the  Nephites  had  changed  the 
names  and  values  of  their  coins  from  the  old  Hebrew 
standards,  we  have  no  dire(5l  wa}'  of  judging  from  the 
record  how  liberally  these  officers  were  remunerated. 
Lawyers,  also,  were  hired  and  appointed  by  the  people 
to  administer  the  law  at  the  time  of  their  trials;  it  is 
presumable  these  a(5led  in  behalf  of  the  republic  some- 
what in  the  capacit}^  of  prosecuting  attorne3's  of  the 
United  States.  If  trial  by  jur^-  was  in  vogue  among 
the  Nephites,  we  have  not  been  able  to  find  any  refer- 
ence to  that  method;  indeed  the  evidence  is  altogether 
in  favor  of  the  idea  that  the  judge  decided  as  to  the  guilt 
or  innocence  of  the  accused,  and,  if  adjudged  guilty, 
passed  sentence  on  the  culprit.  The  corruption  of 
these  lawyers  and  judges  early  became,  in  some  por- 
tions of  the  land,  a  foundation  for  the  destru61;ion  of 
the  government. 

When  the  chief  judge  was  ele(5led  he  took  an  oath 
of  office,  and  it  is  presumable  that  the  lesser  officers 
did  the  same.  The  nature  of  that  oath  can  be  easily 
understood  b}^  referring  to  the  case  of  Pahoran.  He 
was  appointed  chief  judge  and  governor  over  the  peo- 
ple, with  an  oath  and  sacred  ordinance  to  judge  right- 
eously, and  to  keep  the  peace,  and  the  freedom  of  the 
people,  and  grant  unto  them  their  sacred  privileges  to 
worship  the  Lord  their  God ;  3'ea,  to  support  and  main- 
tain the  cause  of  God  in  all  his  days,  and  to  bring  the 
wicked  to  justice,  according  to  their  crimes. 

The  punishment  of  corruption,  or  malfeasance  in 
office,  was  specially  provided  for.  King  Alosiah  ex- 
plains the  provisions  of  the  law  on  this  subject  in  the 
following  language:    And  now  if  ye  have  judges  and 


350  STORY    OF    THK    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

they  do  not  judge  you  according  to  the  law  which  has 
been  given,  ye  can  cause  that  the}^  niay  be  judged  b}- 
a  higher  judge:  if  your  higher  judges  do  not  judge 
righteous  judgments,  ye  shall  cause  that  a  small  num- 
ber of  your  lower  judges  should  be  gathered  together, 
and  they  shall  judge  your  higher  judges  according  to 
the  voice  of  the  people.  These  safeguards  became 
strong  bulwarks  for  the  protection  of  the  rights  of  the 
individual  and  the  preservation  of  the  liberty  of  the 
whole  people. 

When  Alma,  the  first  chief  judge,  resigned  that 
office,  so  that  he  might  devote  all  his  time  and  energies 
to  the  work  of  saving  the  souls  of  men,  he  nominated 
or  suggested  his  successor;  but  whether  this  was  sim- 
ply a  courtesy  extended  to  him  b}^  the  people  on 
account  of  their  great  love  for  his  person  and  respe6l 
for  his  judgment,  or  whether  it  was  a  provision  of  the 
law,  is  not  plain.  The  passage  states  that  Alma  chose 
Nephihah  as  his  successor,  and  gave  him  power,  accord- 
ing to  the  voice  of  the  people,  to  ena6l  laws,  according 
to  the  laws  which  had  been  given,  and  to  put  them  in 
force  according  to  the  wickedness  and  crimes  of  the 
people. 

The  rights  of  the  people  were:'-' 

PERSONAL    LIBERTY : 

It  was  contrary  to  the  law  of  Mosiah  that  there 
should  be  any  slaves  among  the  Nephites. 

EQUALITY    BEFORE   THE    LAW: 

No  privileged  classes.  All  men  to  enjoy  their 
rights  and  privileges  alike. 

*The  i)eoi)k'  had  doubtless  other  rijj;hts  which  we  have  failed  to  notice, 
or  that  are  not  mentioned  bv  the  writers  in  the  Book  of  ]Morinon. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  35 1 

UNIFORMITY    OF  TAXATION  : 

The  burden  of  supporting  the  government  fell  on 
all  the  citizens,  that  ever}^  man  might  bear  his  part. 

THE  ELECTIVE    FRANCHESE: 

Whether  the  suffrage  was  confined  to  men,  or 
universal,  or  limited  by  any  particular  restrictions,  does 
not  plainly  appear. 

THE   RIGHT  OF  PETITION: 

As  examples  of  the  exercise  of  this  right  we  intro- 
duce the  following:  At  the  time  when  Pahoran  was 
chief  judge  a  part  of  the  people  desired  that  a  few 
particular  points  of  the  law  should  be  altered.  The 
chief  judge  refused  to  alter  the  law,  whereupon  a  por- 
tion of  the  people  petitioned  him,  and  he  directed  that 
an  election  be  held,  or  rather  that  the  voice  of  the 
whole  nation  be  appealed  to.  This  being  done,  the 
result  proved  that  the  majorit}^  of  the  people  objected 
to  a  change.  Again,  Moroni,  the  commander-in-chief 
of  the  Nephite  armies,  sent  a  petition  to  the  chief 
judge  for  power  to  compel  certain  dissenters  to  help 
defend  their  country  against  the  national  enemies,  or  to 
put  them  to  death.  His  request  being  according  to  the 
voice  of  the  people,  the  desired  power  was  given  to 
him.  Here  we  have  instances  of  the  right  of  petition 
exercised,  in  one  case  by  a  large  body  of  the  people, 
and  in  the  other  by  a  single  though  important  individ- 
ual. Both  were  extraordinary  circumstances,  and  in 
the  latter  case  it  appears  to  have  required  the  all-power- 
ful z'ox  popiUi  to  give  validity  to  the  a(ftion  of  the 
executive. 

The  statement  is  frequently  made,  though  in 
slightly  different  phrases,  that  the  law  had  no  power  to 


352  vSTORV    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

punish  a  man  for  his  belief;  for  it  was  strictly  contrary 
to  the  commands  of  God  that  there  should  be  a  law 
which  should  bring  men  on  to  unequal  grounds.  If  a 
man  believed  in  God  it  was  his  privilege  to  serve  him  ; 
if  he  did  not  believe  in  him,  there  was  no  law  to  pun- 
ish him.  '='  '''  A  man  was  punished  only  for  the 
crimes  he  had  done;  therefore  all  men  were  on  equal 
grounds.  Unbelief  was  handled  by  the  church,  not  b}- 
the  civil  law.  The  names  of  those  whose  hearts  were 
hardened  were  blotted  out  and  they  were  remembered 
no  more  among  the  people  of  God.  During  the  days 
of  the  Judges  there  was  no  church  established  b}^  law; 
when  the  people  served  God,  they  ele6led  righteous  men 
for  their  rulers ;  when  the  masses  fell  into  unbelief  and 
transgression  they  chose  Gadianton  robbers  and  such 
like  to  administer  their  laws. 

If  the  rights  of  women,  under  the  law,  were  any 
different,  more  or  less,  than  those  of  men,  we  have  no 
information;  in  fa6l,  the  inspired  record  is  entirely 
silent  on  this  subje(5l. 

The  criminal  law  infli(5led  the  death  penalty  for 
murder,  rebellion  and  treason;  for  robbery,  theft,  adul- 
tery, sexual  abominations,  fraud  and  h'ing,  lesser  pun- 
ishments were  infli(51;ed. 

The  first  recorded  case  of  execution  for  murder 
under  the  rule  of  the  judges  is  that  of  Nehor,  for  kill- 
ing the  aged  patriot,  Gideon.  Another  noteworthy 
case  is  that  of  Paanchi,  the  son  of  Pahoran,  of  whom 
it  is  written  that  he  was  tried  according  to  the  voice  of 
the  people,  and  condemned  unto  death ;  for  he  had 
raised  up  in  rebellion,  and  sought  to  destro}-  the  liberty 
of  the  people. 

No    high   priest,   judge    or  lawyer    had   power  to 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  353 

inflict  capital  punishment.  When  a  man  had  been 
tried  and  condemned  to  death  by  the  law  his  condemna- 
tion had  to  be  signed  by  the  governor  of  the  land, 
before  the  sentence  could  be  carried  out.  The  men- 
tion of  governor  in  this  relation,  with  other  passages 
in  which  the  chief  judge  and  governor  are  spoken  of  as 
diff'erent  persons,  suggests  the  idea  that  as  the  Nephites 
grew  in  numbers  and  spread  over  distant  regions,  the 
duties  of  the  chief  judge  became  excessive,  and  a  sepa- 
ration was  made  between  the  executive  and  judicial 
responsibilities^  and  divided  between  two  officers. 

The  mode  of  inflidling  the  death  penalty  is  not 
stated,  but  we  incline  to  the  idea  that  hanging  was 
often  resorted  to.  IMilitary  offenders  were,  as  a  rule, 
put  to  death  with  the  sword.  Of  Nehor  it  is  said  that 
he  suffered  an  ignominious  death  at  the  top  of  the  hill 
]\Ianti,  and  that,  before  his  death,  he  acknowledged 
between  heaven  and  earth  that  he  had  taught  false 
doctrine.  Zemnarihah  was  hanged  upon  the  top  of  a 
tree  until  he  was  dead,  and  then  the  Nephites  felled 
tlie  tree  to  the  earth.  Alany  of  the  martyrs  were 
burned  to  death  bj^  unjust  judges,  or  stoned,  as  was 
Timoth}^,  afterwards  one  of  the  Twelve  Disciples ;  but 
we  regard  this  last  a6l  as  resulting  from  the  violence  of 
a  mob,  rather  than  from  any  pretended  execution  of 
the  law. 

The  law  with  regard  to  debtors  seems  to  have  been 
somewhat  severe.  On  this  point  it  is  stated.  Now  if  a 
man  owed  another,  and  he  would  not  pay  that  which 
he  did  owe,  he  was  complained  of  to  the  judge;  and 
the  judge  executed  authority,  and  sent  forth  officers 
that  the  man  should  be  brought  before  him;  and  he 
judged  the  man  according  to  the  law  and  the  evidences 


354  STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

which  were  brought  against  him,  and  thus  the  man 
was  compelled  to  pa}^  that  which  he  owed,  or  be  stripped, 
or  be  cast  out  from  among  the  people  as  a  thief 
and  a  robber.  If  a  man  desired  to  pay,  but  could  not 
from  misfortune,  we  doubt  not  but  that  the  law  con- 
tained some  merciful  provision  in  his  behalf. 

It  is  more  than  probable  that  the  mode  of  proced- 
ure in  all  criminal  cases  very  much  resembled  the  one 
cited  above,  and  from  it  we  can  gather  a  very  clear 
idea  of  the  pra<ftice  of  their  courts,  which  differs  but 
little  from  that  of  our  own  day.  The  complaint  was 
first  made,  the  proper  of&cer  was  then  authorized  by 
the  court  to  arrest  the  accused  and  bring  him  before 
the  judge,  the  trial  next  took  place,  the  witnesses  gave 
their  testimony,  the  law  and  the  evidence  were  exam- 
ined, the  opposing  lawyers  were  heard,  the  judgment 
was  given,  the  sentence  pronounced  and  lastly  carried 
out.  In  times  of  war  the  military  code  seems  to  have 
varied  according  to  the  exigences  of  the  situation.  As 
a  rule,  the  Nephite  armies  were  composed  of  volunteers. 
In  times  of  great  danger  to  the  republic,  enlarged 
powers  were  given  to  the  commander-in-chief.  In  one 
place  we  find  the  statement  that  IMoroni,  having  been 
appointed  by  the  chief  judge  and  the  voice  of  the  peo- 
ple, had  power  according  to  his  will  with  the  armies  of 
the  Nephites,  to  establish  and  to  exercise  authority 
over  them ;  also,  he  caused  to  be  put  to  death  those  of 
the  Amalickiahites  (rebels)  who  would  not  enter  into 
a  covenant  to  support, the  cause  of  freedom  and  the 
rights  of  their  fellow-countr3'men. 

Prisoners  of  war  were  evidently  treated  much  the 
same  as  in  modern  civilized  nations.  Indeed,  in  one 
place,  the  fact  that  the  necessities  of  his  position  com- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  355 

pelled  Moroni  to  set  his  Ivamanite  prisoners  to  work,  is 
referred  to  in  somewhat  of  an  apologetic  tone.  When 
such  prisoners  attempted  to  escape,  the)'^  were  slain  by 
their  guards.  We  have  numerous  instances  where 
prisoners  were  released  on  parole,  or  on  their  giving 
such  promises  as  were  thought  necessary  to  the  Nephite 
general. 

It  frequently  happened,  during  the  days  of  the 
Judges,  that  the  Nephites,  in  some  of  their  periodical 
spasms  of  apostasy  and  wickedness,  would  clamor  for 
changes  to  be  made  in  their  just  and  wise  laws,  in  a 
manner  to  better  suit  their  degraded  habits  and  course 
of  life.  When  the  majorit}'  of  the  people  were  on  the 
side  of  righteousness,  these  attempts  were  in  vain. 
When  w^ickedness  abounded,  the  corrupt  majoritv  car- 
ried their  points.  The  record  of  their  history  shows 
that  in  the  sixt3'-second  3'ear  of  the  Judges  (B.  C.  30) 
they  had  altered  and  trampled  under  their  feet  the  laws 
of  Mosiah,  or  that  which  the  Lord  had  commanded  him 
to  give  unto  the  people ;  and  that  their  laws  had  become 
corrupted,  and  the}-  had  grown  wicked  like  unto  the 
Lamanites.  Seven  3'ears  later  the  corruption  of  the 
people  had  become  pitiable.  The  Gadianton  robbers 
were  filling  the  judgment  seats,  having  usurped  the 
power  and  authority  of  the  land:  Laj^ing  aside  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  not  in  the  least  aright  before 
him;  doing  no  justice  unto  the  children  of  men;  con- 
demning the  righteous  because  of  their  righteousness ; 
letting  the  guilty  and  the  wicked  go  unpunished, 
because  of  their  mone}-;  and  moreover  to  be  held  in 
ofiice  at  the  head  of  government  to  rule  and  do  accord- 
ing to  their  wills,  that  the}^  might  get  gain  and  glory 
of  the  world;    and  moreover  that  they  might  the   more 


356  STORY    OI'    THE    ROOK    OF    MORMON. 

easy    commit     adultery,    and    steal,  and  kill,    and   do 
according  to  their    own  wills. 

Such  a  condition  of  affairs,  in  the  course  of  time, 
wrought  national  disintegration,  and  would  have 
brought  about  that  result  much  sooner  than  it  did,  had 
it  not  been  that,  influenced  b}-  the  might}-  preaching  of 
the  inspired  servants  of  God,  the  Nephites  (or  portions 
of  them)  had  now  and  again  returned  to  the  service  of 
heaven.  But  such  happ}^  periods  were  short-lived,  and 
matters  went  from  bad  to  worse  until  thirty  years  after 
the  birth  of  Christ,  when  the  republican  form  of  gov- 
ernment was  entirely  broken  up,  and  the  people  split 
up  into  numerous  tribes,  each  tribe  caring  only  for 
its  own  interests,  and  giving  obedience  to  its  own 
particular  chief.  This  state  of  things  continued  only 
for  about  four  years,  as  during  the  terrible  convulsions 
at  the  time  of  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  more  \vicked  portion  of  the  people  were  destro3'ed. 


CHAPTER     LXIII. 

J.AWS  OF  THE  NEl'HITES  CONTINUED— THE  DIVISION  INTO 
TRIBES— THE  MESSIANIC  DISPENSATION- THE  FINAL 
CONVULSION. 

T^E  CAN  well  understand  that  the  originating  or 
primal  cause  of  the  destruction  of  the  Nephite 
republic  was  the  corruption  of  the  people,  especiall}-  of 
those  whose  duty  it  was  to  administer  the  law.  This 
class,  being  greedy  for  power,  formed  a  secret  combina- 
tion (as  those  of  old  time)  to  establish  a  kingdom;  and 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  357 

as  a  means  to  this  end,  they  had  the  chief  jndge 
assassinated,  while  they  selected  a  man  named  Jacob 
for  their  king.  These  royalists,  or  kingmen,  were  not 
as  snccessfnl  in  obtaining  the  sympathy  of  the  major- 
ity of  the  people  as  the}^  anticipated ;  they  therefore 
decided  to  remove  in  a  body  to  the  northernmost  part 
of  the  land,  and  there  establish  the  monarch3\  This 
design  they  successfully  carried  out.  Those  who  re- 
mained at  home  favored  the  division  of  the  people  into 
tribes,  and  there  being  none  strong  enough  to  effec- 
tually oppose  this  suicidal  polic}',  the  republic  became  a 
thing  of  the  past. 

The  organization  of  these  tribes  was  evidently  on 
the  patriarchal  principle ;  the  head,  or  most  influential 
member  of  a  family,  gathered  his  kinsmen  around 
him.  The  historian  states:  And  the  people  were 
divided  one  against  another,  and  they  did  separate  one 
from  another,  into  tribes,  every  man  according  to  his 
family,  and  his  kindred,  and  friends. 

Each  of  these  tribes  chose  a  chief,  leader,  or  ruler; 
as  it  is  written :  And  every  tribe  did  appoint  a  chief,  or 
leader  over  them;  and  thus  they  became  tribes  and 
leaders  of  tribes.  Now  behold,  there  was  no  man 
among  them,  save  he  had  much  family,  and  mau}^  kin- 
dreds and  friends. 

The  laws  of  the  various  tribes  were  not  uniform, 
but  there  was  a  general  understanding  by  which  thc}^ 
prevented  the  outbreak  of  actual  war.  It  is  stated  that 
in  the  thirty-first  year  (after  Christ),  They  had  come  to 
an  agreement  that  they  would  not  go  to  war  one  with 
another;  but  they  were  not  united  as  to  their  laws,  and 
their  manner  of  government,  for  they  were  established 
according  to  the  minds  of  those  who  were  their  chiefs 


358  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  their  leaders.  But  the}-  did  establish  very  stridl 
laws  that  one  tribe  should  not  trespass  against  another, 
insomuch  that  in  some  degree  they  had  peace  in  the 
land. 

The  destruction  of  the  wicked,  the  visits  of  the 
crucified  Redeemer,  the  ministr}^  of  his  disciples,  the 
universal  acceptance  of  the  fulness  of  the  gospel  b}' 
the  people  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the 
land,  brings  us  to  a  time  when  there  was  no  need  of 
civil  law;  for  all  men  lived  above  the  law,  being  con- 
trolled and  guided  at  all  times  by  the  higher  law  of 
heaven.  There  was  no  need  of  courts  of  law,  for  there 
were  no  disputations  or  contentions.  No  judges  or 
magistrates  were  required,  for  there  were  no  offenders 
or  offenses.  There  were  neither  envyings,  nor  strifes, 
nor  tumults,  nor  whoredoms,  nor  lyings,  nor  thefts,  nor 
violence,  nor  murders.  For  the  love  of  God  dwelt  in 
the  hearts  of  the  people;  they  all  dealt  justly  one  with 
another  ;  temptation  was  removed ;  they  had  all  things 
in  common;  they  were  one,  the  children  of  Christ,  and 
heirs  to  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

It  has  been  said,  Happy  are  the  people  who  have 
no  history ;  and  thrice  happy  were  the  Nephites  of  this 
era,  whose  histor}^  was  one  of  continued  peace  and  joy. 
Well  may  it  be  written  of  them,  There  could  not  be  a 
happier  people  among  all  the  people  who  had  been 
created  by  the  hand  of  God.  We  can  scarcel}-  conceive 
of  such  a  people  on  this  fallen  world  of  ours ;  an  entire 
continent  on  which  dwelt  perfect  peace;  people  among 
whom  there  were  no  rich,  no  poor — all  were  alike;  a 
race  in  whose  hearts  dwelt  the  sweet  influence  of  the 
vSpirit  of  God,  the  wisdom  of  which  illumined  every 
mind.      How  the^^  must  have  increased;  how  tliey  must 


STORY   OF   THE  BOOK    OF   MORMON.  359 

have  prospered;  how  they  covered  the  land  with  mil- 
lions of  hnnian  sonls;  how  the  arts  and  sciences  must 
have  been  developed ;  and  how  greatly  must  true  and 
heavenly  knowledge  have  been  spread  abroad!  The 
law  of  Moses  was  no  longer  observed,  but  the  holy 
priesthood,  after  the  order  of  the  Son  of  God,  minis- 
tered in  might  in  their  midst;  the  faith  of  the  people 
made  angels  their  frequent  visitors ;  the  purity  of  each 
life  caused  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  the  constant  compan- 
ion of  every  soul.  This  happy,  glorious  state  of 
holiness  continued  a  full  two  hundred  years,  and  then 
commenced  the  decline  of  the  nation;  rapid  indeed  was 
its  descent,  and  great  was  its  fall. 

The  first  signs  of  the  decrease  in  the  righteousness 
of  the  people,  recorded  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  were  : 
That  some  became  lifted  up  in  pride;  these  took  to 
wearing  costl}^  apparel,  jewels,  and  the  fine  things  of 
the  world.  The  people  ceased  to  have  their  goods  and 
their  substance  in  common.  They  began  to  be  divided 
into  classes ;  rich  and  poor  appeared.  They  commenced 
to  deu}'-  portions  of  the  gospel,  and  to  build  up  churches 
to  suit  their  peculiar  ideas;  others  began  to  deny  the  true 
Church  of  Christ.  They  administered  that  which  was 
sacred  (temple  ordinances)  to  the  unworthy;  and  before 
long  they  devised  all  manner  of  wickedness,  and  com- 
menced to  persecute  the  servants  of  God,  even  to  death, 
when  permitted  to  do  so  by  the  powers  that  rule  in  the 
heavens. 

Thus  matters  went  on,  groMdng  worse  ever}'  3'ear, 
until  the  people  were  again  divided  into  two  nations, 
Nephites  and  Lamanites,  with  their  old  traditions  and 
ways;  which,  as  was  natural,  ultimately  culminated 
in  war;   and  such  a  war!     For  savageness,  brutality, 


360  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

and  utter  devilishness,  we  doubt  if  it  was  ever  equalled 
in  this  suffering  world.  But  it  is  not  our  province  in 
this  chapter  to  enter  into  historical  details.  The  law  is 
our  subject,  and  of  that  we  can  sa}-  little.  If  it  were 
possible  to  conceive  of  such  a  contradiction,  we  should 
say  that  the  law  of  anarchy  reigned  supreme.  Might 
made  right ;  and  the  more  numerous  Lamanites  ulti- 
matel}'  overcame  and  annihilated  their  Nephite  breth- 
ren. We  can  well  conceive  of  the  nature  of  the  laws 
during  the  fierce  struggle  that  preceded  this  dire  calam- 
ity, from  the  light  of  this  nation's  previous  history; 
they  were  no  doubt  framed,  enabled  and  administered 
for  the  benefit  of  the  rich  and  the  strong,  and  to  the 
injury  of  those  in  whose  bosoms  burned  one  lingering 
spark  of  righteousness.  The  history  of  the  Nephites, 
from  beginning  to  end,  fully  justifies  the  saying  of  the 
wise  man.  Righteousness  exalteth  a  nation,  but  sin  is  a 
reproach  to  any  people. 


CHAPTER   IvXIV. 

THE  MONEY  OF  THE  NEPHITES— THEIR  COINS  — BARI.EY  THE 
STANDARD  {>F  VAIvUE. 

TN  THE  early  days  of  the  Nephite  nation,  when  its 
people  were  struggling  to  develop  their  own  pecu- 
liar and  distindive  civilization,  each  province,  distridl 
or  even  city  had  its  particular  standards  of  weights, 
measures  and  money.     This  state  of  affairs  frequently 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON.  361 

prevails  in  3'oiing  communities,  and  is  an  evidence 
that  the  growth  of  Nephite  civilization  was  much  the 
same  as  in  the  nations  of  the  eastern  hemisphere.  As 
the  population  of  a  nation  increases,  its  powers  of  gov- 
ernment consolidating  and  its  commerce  developing, 
these  various  and  conflicting  standards  of  exchange 
give  rise  to  much  unnecessary  confusion,  many  per- 
plexing difficulties  and  frequent  misunderstandings 
and  complications,  which  hamper  trade  and  commerce, 
retard  material  progress,  and  delay  the  unification  of 
the  nation.  It  thus  becomes  the  work  of  the  far-see- 
ing statesman  or  wise  ruler  to  bring  all  these  various 
local  rates  to  one  national  standard,  recognized  as  legal 
and  equitable  in  all  parts  of  the  realm. 

This  work  the  second  JMosiah  accomplished  for  the 
Nephites.  When  he  revised  and  codified  the  national 
law  for  the  goverment  of  the  people  under  the  Judges, 
he  abolished  the  local  distinctive  rates  and  introduced 
one  universal  standard.  Of  the  ratios  of  the  various 
weights  and  measures,  either  before  or  after  the  enact- 
ment of  Mosiah's  wise  law,  we  are  told  nothing  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon  ;  it  is  simply  stated  that  the  Nephites 
had  not  adhered  to  the  standards  in  use  among  the 
Jews  in  Judea,  but  had  altered  their  reckoning  and 
their  measures,  very  frequently  as  caprice,  convenience, 
or  local  exclusiveness  inspired.  As  to  the  ratios  of 
the  coins  legalized  by  Mosiah's  code  they  are  highly 
artistic,  evince  a  large  acquaintance  with  monetary  mat- 
ters and  point  to  a  high  degree  of  civilization  as  then 
existing  among  the  Nephites. 

The  following  is  the  table  of  these  coins  as  given 
in  the  Book  of  ]\Iormon: 


362  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

GOLD    COINS.  SILVER    COINS. 

I   Seiiine  equal  to     i   Senum. 

I   Seon,        2   Senines,        "  i   Arauor. 

I   Shum,       4         "  "  I   Ezrom. 

I   Limnah,  7  "  "  i   Onti. 

Of  smaller  coins  — 
I   Sliiblon  was  equal  to  half  a  Seniiie,  or  Senum. 
I   Shiblum  "  "      a  quarter  of  a  Senine  or  Senum. 

I   Leah         "  "      an  eighth  of  a  Senine  or  Senum. 

While  an  Antion  of  gold  was  equal  to  three  Shublons. 

Though  not  dire(5lly  so  stated,  we  judge  from  the 
context  that  the  Shiblon,  the  Shiblum  and  the  Leah 
were  silver  coins. 

The  names  of  these  coins  seem  to  be  identical 
with,  or  derived  from  those  of  familiar  persons  or 
places.  Thus  we  have  a  Leah,  a  Shiblon,*  and  an 
Amnor,t  all  names  of  persons.  Also  an  Antion,  which 
word  is  found  in  AntionahJ  and  Antionum,§  a  Shib- 
lum which  differs  from  Shiblom§  only  in  one  letter, 
and  a  Shublon  from  Shiblon,'^'  and  a  Limnah  from 
Limhah,§  to  the  same  extent. 

This  custom  of  naming  coins  after  well  known  or 
distinguished  persons  is  a  practice  not  confined. to  the 
Nephites.  Other  nations  have  done  the  same;  as  for 
instance,  in  France  a  twenty-franc  gold  piece  is  called 
a  Napoleon. 

One  little  item  that  in  itself  ma}*  appear  trivial  is 
not  without  its  weight  in  the  consideration  of  the 
minor  or  incidental  evidences  of  the  truth  of  the  Book 

*  A  son  of  Alma  the  younj^cr. 

t  A  Nephik-  oHk-ct  under  Alma. 

J  A  chief  ruler  in  the  city  of  Ammonihali. 

^  Three  Nephile  j^enerals  killed  at  Cunu)rali. 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON.  363 

of  Mormon.  A  measure  of  barley  is  especially  men- 
tioned as  the  unit  of  value  on  which  the  monetary  sys- 
tem, or  the  value  of  the  coins  of  the  Nephites  was 
based.  One  senine  was  worth  one  measure  of  barley, 
and  its  multiples  were,  of  course,  multiples  of  this 
measure  of  barley,  but  we  have  no  information  as  to 
w4iat  the  contents  of  this  measure  may  have  been.'-' 

Now  the  old  English  unit  of  measurement  was  a 
barley-corn,  or  grain  of  barley.  Three  barle3^-corns 
make  one  inch,  is  the  way  the  table  commenced. 

Believing,  as  the  Latter-day  Saints  do,  that  the 
Nephites  were  a  branch  of  the  house  of  Israel,  and 
also  that  the  races  whence  the  English  have  most 
largely  sprung  had  much  of  the  blood  of  Israel  in 
their  composition,  the  agreement  of  these  two  units 
on  the  grain  so  frequently  mentioned  in  the  Bible  (as 
with  the  Nephites  all  grain  seems  to  have  been  of  equal 
price)  is  not  without  its  value  in  either  argument. 
The  fa61;,  also,  that  the  Nephites  made  grain  the  stand- 
ard of  value  shows  how  highly  agriculture  must  have 
been  esteemed  among  that  people. 

*  The  payment  per  day,  fixed  by  law,  for  a  Nephite  judge  when 
acflually  engaged  in  his  official  duties  was  one  senine,  otherwise  one  mea- 
sure of  barley. 


CHAPTER     LXV. 

PERSONAL  APPEARANCE  OF  THE  NEPHITEvS  — THEIR  BEAUTY 
—  TESTIMONY  OF  REMAINS  FOUND  — THE  DARK-SKINNED 
LAMANITES. 

"pVER  AND  anon  throughout  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
we  are  reminded  by  the  inspired  historians  of  the 
beauty  of  the  Nephite  race,  especially  in  the  days 
when  the  glor}-  of  righteousness  beamed  in  their  e3'es, 
and  shone  in  their  countenances;  then  the}-  were  fair, 
ver}'  fair — a  white  and  a  deli;^litsome  people. 

And  well  might  it  be  Sf^.  for  were  they  not  de- 
scended from  that  kindred  c:  /.iple,  Abraham  and  his 
half-sister,  whose  great  beauty  has  been  proverbial  in 
every  generation,  since  the}^  graced  the  earth  with  their 
comeliness?  So  lovely  was  Sarah,  the  fairest  of 
womankind  of  her  generation,  that  when  she  was  sixty- 
seven  years  of  age,  the  ro3^al  Pharaoh,  disregarding  the 
charms  of  the  darker  daughters  of  Egypt,  desired  her 
for  his  wife ;  and  his  admiration  was  doubtless  in  good 
taste,  for  the  Bible  tells  us  that  she  was  then  ver^^ 
fair.  And  still  more  remarkable,  when  yet  another 
twenty-two  years  had  passed  awa}-,  and  she  had  seen 
nearly  ninety  summers  and  winters  come  and  go  on  this 
earth,  another  monarch,  Abimelech,  sought  to  take  her 
to  himself.  Nor  was  her  husband's  manly  beauty  less 
striking;  obedience  to  God,  the  observance  of  the  laws 
of  life,  and  the  cultivation  of  the  generous  virtues  so 
ennobled  his  existence,  that  strength  and  manhood 
tarried  with  him  in  its  force,  long  after  that  age  when 
the  sons  of  modern  generations  are  feebly  tottering  to 
their  graves. 

Of  the  commanding  beauty   of  Abraham's  descend- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  365 

ants,  we  have  many  recorded  instances  ,  bnt  none  that 
exceed  that  of  his  great-grandson  Joseph,  whose  sur- 
passing manliness  placed  him  in  the  greatest  jeopardy, 
but  whose  uncompromising  virtue  and  unaffected 
innocence  brought  him  off  conqueror  over  temptation, 
and  raised  him  to  the  highest  pinnacle  of  earthly  splen- 
dor and  heavenly  favor.  It  was  from  this  well-favored 
Joseph  that  the  Nephites  sprang. 

God  has  set  the  mark  of  his  displeasure  on  the 
Lamanites,  whom  he  has  cursed,  because  of  the  iniqui- 
ties of  their  fathers,  with  a  darkened  skin,  uncomely 
features,  and  strait,  black,  coarse  hair.  In  the  begin- 
ning it  was  not  so  with  either  Judah  or  Manasseh. 

In  confirmation  of  the  testimony  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  that  the  inhabitants  of  this  continent  were 
once  a  white  and  beautiful  people,  it  may  be  stated  that 
when  very  ancient  burial  places  in  North  and  South 
America  have  been  opened,  the  remains  of  two  races — 
one  dark  and  the  other  fair — have  been  exhumed.  The 
question  msiy  arise:  How  could  this  be  told,  when  the 
skin  had  long  rotted  off  the  bones,  and  left  only  the 
skeleton  behind,  which  fell  in  powder  as  soon  as  it  was 
exposed  to  the  action  of  the  air?  In  this  wa}^:  The 
dry,  gravelly  soil  in  which  some  of  these  bodies  were 
buried,  had  so  little  affected  the  mummy,  that  portions 
of  the  hair  still  remained  in  good  preservation,  and  in 
numerous  instances  it  was  such  as  is  only  found  on  the 
heads  of  light  races.  We  will  cite  a  few  examples 
given  b}^  different  inquirers  in  this  field  of  research. 

One  writer,  speaking  of  the  ancient  mummies  found 
in  Peru,  says:  The  hair  in  general  is  of  a  lightish 
brown,  and  of  a  fineness  of  texture  which  equals  that 
of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race.     Again:  The  ancient  Peru- 


366  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

vians  appear,  from  numerous  examples  of  hair  found  in 
their  tombs,  to  have  been  an  auburn-haired  race. 
Another  gentleman,  a  Mr.  Haywood,  has  described 
the  discovery,  early  in  the  present  centur^^  of  three 
mummies,  in  a  cave  near  the  Cumberland  River,  in 
Tennessee;  and  the  color  of  their  skin  was  said  to  be 
fine  and  white,  and  their  hair  auburn  and  of  a  fine 
texture.  The  same  investigator  mentions  several  other 
cases  where  mummies  were  found  in  the  limestone  and 
saltpetre  caves  of  Kentuck}^  and  Tennessee,  with  light 
yellowish  hair.  One  scientist,  to  account  for  this  pecu- 
liarity, suggests  that  it  is  possible  that  the  light  color 
was  due  to  the  a6lion  of  the  lime  and  saltpetre ;  but  this 
suggestion  will  not  affe6l  those  buried  in  other  forma- 
tions of  rock,  nor  will  it  account  for  the  fineness  of  the 
texture  of  the  hair.  Reasoning  from  other  data,  other 
writers  have  concluded  that  the  great  cities  whose  ruins 
still  stand  in  Yucatan  and  Central  America  were  the 
work  of  two  races,  a  light  and  a  dark-skinned  race 
respe(5lively. 

The  reference  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  above  made, 
is  not  without  its  value.  To  us  it  seems  highly  proba- 
ble that  the  righteous  Nephites,  in  very  many  particu- 
lars of  form  and  feature,  resembled  this  people  and  its 
kindred  races.  Our  reasons  are:  first,  that  there  was  a 
striking  similarity  in  the  appearance  of  the  ancient 
Israelites  and  the  olden  Anglo-Saxons.  This  likeness 
has  been  remarked  and  commented  upon  by  various 
authors.  Again,  it  is  well  known  to  the  Latter-day 
Saints  that  there  was  a  large  percentage  of  the  blood 
of  Ephraim  in  the  stock  whence  the  Angles  and 
Saxons  sprung.  So  much  admitted,  it  is  easy  to  under- 
stand  how    the   two   half    tribes,  descended    from    the 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  367 

cornel}'  Joseph  —  the  one  from   Ephraim,  and  the  other 
from  Manasseh — would  bear  a  strong  family  likeness. 

Were  we  introduced  to  atypical  Nephite,  we  should 
expe(5l  to  find  him  well  proportioned,  ruddy  of  counte- 
nance, auburn  haired  and  light  eyed.  This,  of  course,  is 
simply  conjecture,  and  is  entitled  to  consideration  only 
as  such. 

From  reliefs  found  sculptured  on  the  walls  of  the 
ruined  cities  of  Central  America,  it  seems  probable 
that  the  ancient  Lamanites  esteemed  flat,  receding 
foreheads  the  highest  type  of  beauty.  Alost  of  the 
figures  on  which  the  greatest  artistic  skill  is  displayed 
appear  to  represent  persons  on  whom  some  artificial 
means  had  been  used,  in  infancy,  to  flatten  the  front 
part  of  the  head,  as  their  debased  descendants,  the 
Flatheads,  do  in  our  day.  It  is  a  noteworthy  fact,  that 
other  races  of  Israelitish  descent,  or  who  have  come  in 
close  contact  with  the  Hebrews,  show  this  same  ten- 
dency. 

Skulls  thus  flattened  have  been  taken  out  of  tombs 
in  the  neighborhood  of  ancient  Media,  where  the 
Israelites  were  once  in  captivity ;  also  from  sepulchres 
in  Circassia,  Scandinavia,  Great  Britain,  etc.,  and  one 
was  even  exhumed  from  outside  the  walls  of  Jerusalem. 
It  is  true  the  Book  of  Mormon  does  not  refer  to  this 
custom,  but  it  often  speaks  of  the  Lamanites  shaving 
their  heads,  which  in  all  probability  may  have  after- 
wards grown  into  the  still  more  hideous  practice  of 
flattening  the  skull,  under  the  idea  that  it  made  them 
courageous.  Indeed,  it  is  quite  possible  that  it  did 
make  them  recklessly  bloodthirsty,  by  injuring  their 
intellectual  powers,  and  thus  tending  to  develop  their 
more  savage  instincts. 


CHAPTER     LXVI. 

LANGUAGE  OF  THE  NEPHITES— THE  INFLUENCE  OF  THE 
EGYPTIAN  — NEPHITE  WORDS  — RAMEUMPTOM  —  LIAHONA 
—  RABBANAH— THE  LAMANITE  TONGUE  — WORD  BUILD- 
ING. 

'npHERE  appears  to  be  a  slight  difference  of  opinion 
among    students   of   the   Book   of    Mormon   with 
regard  to  the  language  of  the  ancient  Nephites.     We 
will  endeavor  to  give  a  sketch  of  both  ideas. 

One  class  of  inquirers  affirm  that  it  is  evident, 
from  a  careful  study  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  that  the 
people  of  Nephi  were  greatly  influenced  b}'  the  lan- 
guage and  ideas  of  the  Egyptians.  That  language 
was  the  language  of  their  every-day  life,  altered  or 
reformed  (whether  corrupted  or  improved  cannot  be 
told)  so  greatly  in  the  course  of  time,  that  in  his  day 
Moroni  informs  us  no  other  people  knew  it.  In  the 
thousand  years  that  had  elapsed  between  the  exodus 
of  Lehi  from  Jerusalem  and  the  abridgement  of  the 
record,  the  Nephites  had  altered  the  Hebrew  also,  so 
that  neither  their  sacred  nor  their  common  modes  of 
speech  could  be  understood  by  other  races. 

At  the  very  opening  of  the  inspired  record  Nephi 
writes:  I  was  taught  somewhat  in  all  the  learning  of 
my  father.  A  little  further  on  he  explains  what  that 
learning  was.  He  says:  I  make  a  record  in  the  lan- 
guage of  my  father,  which  consists  of  the  learning 
[literature]  of  the  Jews  and  the  language  of  the  Egyp- 
tians. It  is  not  strange  that  Lehi  should  have  been 
acquainted  with  the  Egyptian  tongue,  as  from  the  days 
,of   king  Solomon,  for  some  hundreds  of  years,  it  was 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  369 

the  polite  language  of  the  world,  as  French  was  in 
Europe  during  the  eighteenth  century.  King  Mosiah 
in  after  years  confirmed  this  statement,  that  Lehi  was 
taught  in  the  language  of  the  Egj^ptians.  It  would 
be  rather  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  the  knowledge 
of  that  language  carried  no  further  influence  than  to 
enable  the  Nephites  to  converse  in  it.  It  brought 
them  01  rapport^  so  to  speak,  with  those  who  used  it 
in  its  native  home  in  Africa,  evidences  of  which  3et 
exist  in  the  Egyptian  types  of  architecture  and  hiero- 
glyphics found  in  the  midst  of  the  ruins  of  the  ancient 
cities,  scattered  far  and  wide  over  this  western  con- 
tinent. This  similarity  has  been  noticed  again  and 
again  by  explorers  and  students,  but  its  cause  still 
remains  to  them  an  unsolved  problem.*  To  the  believers 
in  the  Book  of  Mormon  the  mystery  stands  revealed. 
Other  students  incline  to  the  opinion  that  when 
the  Egyptian  language  is  mentioned  it  probably  only 
means  its  orthography.  Thc}^  sa}^  the  Jews  seem  to 
have  understood  the  Egyptian  language  or  writing. 
For  he  [Lehi]  having  been  taught  in  the  language  of 
the  Egyptians,  therefore  he  could  read  these  engravings 
[the   brass   plates].     Laban   and  his  forefathers  must 

*No  claim  has  been  advanced,  we  believe,  which  advocates  an  actnal 
Egyptian  colonization  of  the  New  World,  but  strong  arguments  have  been 
used  to  show  that  the  architecture  and  sculpture  of  Central  America  and 
Mexico  have  been  influenced  from  Eg>'pt,  if  not  attributable  directly  to 
Egyptian  artisans.^.  T.  vShort. 

The  hieroglyphics,  sym1)ols  and  emblems  which  have  been  discovered 
in  the  temples  bear  so  strong  a  resemblance  to  those  of  the  Egj'ptians  as  to 
encourage  the  supposition  that  a  colony  of  that  nation  may  have  founded, 
the  city  of  Palenque  or  Culhuacan. — Jaurros. 

Giordan  found  the  most  striking  analogies  between  the  Central  Ameri- 
can and  Mexican  remains  and  those  of  the  Egyptians.  The  idols  and 
monuments  he  considers  of  the  same  form  in  both  countries,  while  the 
hieroglyphics  of  Palenque  do  not  differ  from  those  of  ancient  Thebes. 


370  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

have  understood  the  Egyptian,  and  recorded  their 
sacred  writings,  from  generation  to  generation,  in  that 
language.  The  words  "language  of  the  Eg3'ptians" 
very  probably  means  little  more  than  Eg^'ptian  charac- 
ters or  an  alphabet  for  spelling  Hebrew  words.  There 
seemed  to  be  two  sets  of  characters — the  Egyptian  and 
the  Hebrew  (see  Mormon  ix.,  32  and  33)  for  spelling; 
but  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  words  written  were  words 
of  two  distinct  languages,  or  words  of  one  language 
written  in  the  Egyptian  and  Hebrew  characters. 
Which  was  the  fact  is  not  clearly  specified. 


ANCIICNT    i;C.Yl*TIAN    CUARACTi:K> 


We  here  reproduce  two  cuts  to  show  our  readers 
that  there  is  a  distinct  family  likeness  between  the 
engravings  on  the  plates  from  which  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon was  translated  and  ancient  Egyptian  characters. 


STORY   OF  THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON. 


371 


o 

V 


^ 

» 


,r3 

0 

1— 1 

CD 

QJ 

2 

■*-> 

tfl 

i—i 

'r^ 

r-l 

1-1 

P 

0 

0 

QJ 

(-1 

<-l 

0 

QJ 

0 

0) 

,13 

OJ 

-i-i 

V-i 

-♦-> 

<-(-i 

0 

-Ir-i 

(/2 

QJ 

0 

k4 

.2 

0 

5 

.— ' 

^1 

QJ 

QJ 

'-*-> 

rt 

Ox 

t3 

4-J 
<-l-l 

C 

> 

'rt 

-t-> 

"5; 

^ 

0 

^ 

r-l 

I/} 

v-T 

QJ 

r-l 

r-' 

; — , 

0 

<u 

'^ 

QJ 
> 

•r-« 

0 

-*-) 

4-J 

f— 

rG 

0 

QJ 

r-< 

^ 

'O 

S 

'% 
^ 

-1-) 

0 

r-l 

« 
0 

^ 

0 
0 

T— 1 

r^ 

I— < 

0 

QJ 

% 

0 

-M 

ci 

0 

r-* 

^ 

<-(-l 

^ 

(D 

JZ^ 

O- 

QJ 

> 

rt 

r— ( 

ri 

0 

h4 

0 

rt 

1—1 

in 

(D 

-t-J 

-l-» 

QJ 

0 
> 

0 

0 

QJ 

4-1 

>-5 

,  '-t^ 

"rt 

.1-1 

> 

r-l 

^ 

l-H 

I—* 

^  o  .;_< 


V-i     o 

QJ      r^ 


in 
tn   , 

a  :^ 

QJ  >i 


t/3 


QJ  O 

QJ  "Xi 

^  'o 

;:^  ^ 

2  OJ 

o  ctJ 

OJ  o 

rG  "S 


a; 


-d 

OJ 


o 
o 

^    5i 


QJ    ' 
QJ 


§-5^-3:3^ 


tn 

V-i 

o 


::3       ^ 

•^    o 
o 

QJ 


fn 

Td 
^-( 

O 


o     " 

QJ     'Zj 

tn 


Oh 
QJ 


pq 


QJ 
-d 


QJ 


O    ^ 


OJ 


^ 


o 
o 


,0  'd 

QJ  S 

ri  q; 

O  rG 

TO  f-H 


372  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 

One  is  a  copy  of  the  noted  passage  from  the  Book  of 
Mormon  taken  by  Elder  IVIartin  Harris  to  Professor 
Anthon  in  New  York ;  the  other  a  reprodnction  of  some 
ver}^  ancient  Egyptian  characters  engraved  on  the 
rocks  not  far  distant  from  Mount  Sinai. 

There  are  but  few  Nephite  words  handed  down  to 
us  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  as  wherever  an  English 
equivalent  could  be  found,  it  has  been  given  b}-  the 
Prophet  in  his  inspired  translation.     Those  words  are  : 

N'eas  and  Sheum  —  Kinds  of  grain. 

Ziff — A  metal. 

Rmneumptiwi  —  A  holy  stand. 

Gaze  lent  —  A  name  given  to  a  servant  of  God. 

LiaJiona  —  A  diredlor  or  compass. 

Rabbanah  —  A  title,  meaning  powerful  king. 

Also  the  names  of  their  coins,  and  proper  names 
of  persons,  places,  etc. 

Some  would-be-wise  folks  have  seen  fit,  at  different 
times,  to  amuse  themselves  at  the  expense  of  these 
words,  applying  to  them  various  contemptuous  terms 
and  styling  them  gibberish.  But  we  propose  to  show 
that  these  words  are  derived  from  the  Hebrew  and 
Egyptian  tongues,  neither  of  which,  all  men  admit, 
were  known  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  at  the  time 
he  published  the  Book  of  Mormon  (A.  D.  1829).  ^^^ 
he  been  worldly  wise,  he  might  b}^  his  own  learning 
have  fashioned  these  words;  but  as  he  was  not,  when 
we  can  adduce  evidence  that  they  have  true  Hebrew  or 
other  ancient  roots,  we  have  brought  forward  another 
strong  argument  in  favor  of  the  inspiration  of  the 
translation. 

It  has  1)een  wisely  said.  It  is  ver}-  evident  that 
pure  words  of  either  the  Hebrew  or  Egyptian  tongues 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  373 

could  hardly  be  expelled  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  for 
the  reason  that  the  Nephites  had  altered  the  Hebrew, 
and  their  language  was  so  completely  changed,  that 
their  speech  could  not  be  understood  by  other  races. 
But  although  the  structure  of  their  language  had  thus 
changed,  it  does  not  follow  that  all  the  words  had  been 
replaced  by  others  entirely  unlike  the  former  language 
spoken  and  written  by  them.  It  is  logical  to  expect 
nian}^  remnants  of  the  ancient  roots,  which,  however 
ranch  changed,  may  retain  so  much  of  their  original 
t>pes  as  to  be  capable  of  identification.  Thus,  in  the 
word  Ziff^  which  the  Prophet  Joseph  tells  us  was  a 
metal,  we  find  a  word  of  the  same  sound  as  the  Hebrew 
word  ziph  or  zeph,  which  means  a  metal.  The  metal 
laid  over  statues  was  so  called.  It  is  true  that  the  word 
ziff  is  not  spelled  the  same,  but  in  its  orthograph}-  is 
like  the  name  of  the  Hebrew  month,  Ziff.  But  the 
word  ziff  means  brightness — metallic  brightness.  (The 
word  is  used  in  Daniel  ii.,  31,  also  in  Isaiah  xxx.,  22, 
where  it  means  overlaying  metal.) 

Rameiiruptoni  was  the  name  given  by  the  Zoram- 
ite  apostates  to  the  elevated  place  in  their  synagogues, 
from  whence  they  offered  up  their  vain-glorious  and 
hypocritical  praj-ers.  Alma  states  the  word  means  a 
holy  stand.  It  resembles,  in  its  roots,  Hebrew,  and 
also  Egyptian,  in  a  remarkable  manner.  Rauioth^ 
high  (as  Ramoth  Gilead),  elevated,  a  place  where  one 
can  see  and  be  seen;  or,  in  a  figurative  sense,  sublime 
or  exalted.  Mpto7n  has  probably  its  root  in  the 
Hebrew  word  translated  tliresJwld^  as  we  are  told  that 
tiie  Philistine  god,  Dagon,  had  a  threshold  in  Ashdod 
(see  I.  Samuel,  v.,  4,  5).  Words  with  this  root  are 
quite  numerous  in  the  Bible.     Thus  we  see  how  Ram- 


374  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

eumptom  means  an  exalted  place  to  stand  npon,  a  pul- 
pit or  hoi}'  stand. 

Shcinu,  a  kind  of  grain,  is  singularly  like  the 
Hebrew  Shum  (garlic),  as  found  in  Numbers  xi.,  5. 

Gazclcm  appears  to  have  its  roots  in  Gaz — a  stone, 
and  Aleini,  a  name  of  God  as  a  revelator  or  interposer 
in  the  affairs  of  men.  If  this  suggestion  be  correct,  its 
roots  admirably  agree  with  its  apparent  meaning — a 
seer.  The  text  reads :  And  the  Lord  said,  I  will  pre- 
pare unto  my  servant  Gazelem,  a  stone,  which  shall 
shine  forth  in  darkness  unto  light,  that  I  may  discover 
unto  ni}-  people  who  serve  me,  that  I  ma}'  discover 
unto  them  the  works  of  their  brethren:  yea,  their 
secret  works,  their  works  of  darkness,  and  their  wicked- 
ness and  abominations. 

RabbauaJi  is  another  wonderful  word.  It  is  the 
title  applied  by  the  servants  of  King  Lamoni  to  Am- 
nion, the  son  of  Mosiah,  after  his  miraculous  exploits 
at  the  waters  of  Sebus.  It  is  translated  powerful  or 
great  king.  Whether  it  was  a  Nephite  or  Lamanite 
word  is  uncertain,  as  the  Lamanites  of  that  age  (B.  C. 
91)  had  been  taught  b}-  roN-al  command  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Nephites.  It  is,  however,  of  little 
moment  to  which  of  these  kindred  tongues  it  belonged, 
but  its  Hebrew  derivation  is  most  unmistakable.  Its 
origin  is  evidently  in  abba^  father.  Max  Muller,  the 
great  modern  authority  on  such  points,  says  the  word 
king  originally  meant  father;  having  doubtless  taken 
this  form  in  the  earliest  patriarchal  days  when  the  king 
ruled  by  right  of  his  fatherhood,  and  represented  God, 
the  Great  Father  of  us  all.  This  ancient  American 
word  confirms  Professor  Muller's  statement;  while  it 
manifests  how  remarkablv  the  unities  of  the  Book  of 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  375 

IMormoii  are  preserved,  consistent  only  with  its  claim 
to  Divine  inspiration.  It  wonld  be  the  height  of  folly 
to  ascribe  snch  a  coincidence  to  chance;  a  man  must  be 
far  more  credulous  to  so  believe,  than  it  can  possibly 
be  claimed  such  are  who  place  implicit  confidence  in 
the  realities  of  Nephite  and  Lamanite  history. 

From  the  few  examples  of  words  and  names 
before  us,  we  judge  the  Lamanite  language  to  have 
been  quite  musical.  Such  names  as  Rabbanah,  La- 
moni,  Lehonti,  Middoni,  Antionum,  Onidah,  etc.,  are 
certainly  specimens  of  a  soft,  flowing,  pleasing  form  of 
speech. 

One  pradlice,  that  of  word  building,  or  adding 
several  words  together  to  form  a  new  word,  which  com- 
bination gave  expression  to  the  desired  idea,  obviously 
obtained  among  the  Lamanites.  As  examples  we  have 
the  cit}'  of  Lehi-Nephi,  the  village  of  Ani-x\nti  and  the 
people  of  i\nti-Nephi-Lehi.  Such  a  pracftice  is  frequent 
among  many  families  of  their  modern  representatives. 
It  was  found  to  exist  among  the  Mexicans — the  Aztecs 
— by  the  early  Spanish  invaders,  and  to  day  is  pracftised 
b\"  our  near  neighbors  the  Shoshones.  This  habit 
explains  the  reason  for  the  existence  of  so  many  words 
of  great  length  found  in  both  of  these  tongues. 


rHHHHSHEa 


•SHHHHHSa 


CHAPTER    LXVII. 

NEPHITE  PROPER  NAMES  — BIBLE  NAMES  — SARIAH  —  NEPHI  — 
SAM  —  MELEK  —  GERSHON  —  ISABEL  — AHA,  ETC.,  —  PRE- 
FIXES AND  SUFFIXES. 

n^HE  number  of  Bible  proper  names  found  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon  has  been  now  and  again  urged 
as  an  argument  against  its  divine  origin.  If  those 
making  these  obje6lions  were  to  calmly  consider  the 
matter,  we  believe  they  would  quickly  acknowledge  that 
it  would  be  very  inconsistent  to  expe^l  the  opposite. 
Nearl}^  all  devout  races  are  in  the  habit  of  naming 
their  children  after  the  holy  men  —  patriarchs,  mart3'rs 
and  sages  —  whose  lives  they  reverence,  and  whose 
virtues  they  desire  to  see  reproduced  in  their  offspring. 
It  is  so  with  ourselves;  nearly  all  our  most  familiar 
names  are  English  forms  of  Bible  names.  For  exam- 
ple: John,  James,  Jacob,  Joseph  and  Thomas  among 
men,  and  Mary,  Anna,  Elizabeth  and  Sarah  among 
women.  So  it  was  with  the  Nephites.  The  Hebrew 
was  the  language  of  their  sacred  literature;  while  their 
fondest  recolle6lions,  their  holiest  pride  ran  back  to  the 
days  of  Joseph  and  Joshua,  Samuel  and  Isaiah,  and,  like 
other  races,  they  named  their  children  after  the  ancient 
worthies  they  reverenced  most.  Hence,  we  find  the  fol- 
lowing Bible  names  borne  by  the  descendants  of  Lehi''' 
and  Sariah:  Aaron,  Aminadab,  Amnion,  Ammah,  Amos, 
Benjamin,  Enos,  Gideon,  Gilgal,  Helam,  Helem,  Isaiah, 
Ishmaeljjacob,  Joseph,  Jeremiah,  Jonas,  Laban,  Lemuel, 

*  The  iiaiiie  Ivchi,  itself,   is  to  l)e  foiuid  in  /i<di^t'S  xi'.,  g. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  377 

Noah,  Samuel,  Slieni,  Timothy  and  Zedekiah.  A  few 
others  are  evidently  slightl}''  altered  Hebrew  names,  as 
Chemish  from  Chemosh,  Sherem  from  Shaaraim,  and 
Zenos  from  Zenas.  Indeed,  there  may  be  no  a^lual  dif- 
erence;  the  apparent  change  may  arise  from  the  English 
translators  inserting  a  wrong  vowel  sound  in  words 
where,  according  to  the  ancient  custom,  the  consonants 
only  were  written. 

We  will  now  consider  a  few  proper  names  found  in 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  but  not  in  the  Bible;  for,  not- 
withstanding the  changes  made  by  the  Nephites  in 
their  language,  the  derivation  and  signification  of  many 
of  these  names  are  evident,  when  considered  in  connec- 
tion with  the  languages  of  the  races  with  whom  the 
ancient  Hebrews  were  brought  most  closely  in  conta6l. 

SariaJi  is  obviously  Hebrew.  It  is  a  name  of 
extreme  beauty  and  force.  Its  roots  are  in  Sara,  a 
princess,  and  Jah  or  lah,  Jehovah,  thus  meaning  a 
princess  of  Jehovah ;  a  most  fitting  name  for  the  mother 
of  a  multitude  of  nations. 

NepJii  is  another  very  remarkable  name.  Its  roots 
are  Egyptian ;  its  meaning,  good,  excellent,  benevolent. 
From  very  ancient  times  the  Eg3'ptians  believed  that  all 
who  died  had  to  have  their  acfts  upon  earth  scrutini^jed 
by  a  council  of  inquisitors,  before  they  could  be  pro- 
claimed fit  to  enter  the  eternal  abodes  of  bliss  and  stand 
in  the  presence  of  the  god  Osiris,  the  chief  lord  of  the. 
land  of  the  departed.  One  of  the  names  given  to  this 
god,  expressive  of  his  attributes,  was  Nephi  or  Dnephi 
(the  D  being  silent,  as  in  Dniestre,  Dnieper,  etc.),  or 
the  good,  and  the  chief  city  dedicated  to  him  was  called 
N-ph,  translated  into  the  Hebrew  as  Noph,  in  which 
form  it  appears  in  Hosea,  Isaiah  and   Jeremiah.     Its 


378  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

modern  English  name  is  ^Memphis.  In  the  Coptic,  the 
language  of  the  modern  Egyptians,  the  word  has  the 
form  of  Menfi  or  Mnefi.  Plutarch,  the  ancient  histor- 
ian, says  that  Dnephi  was  a  benevolent  person,  and  an 
epithet  for  Osiris,  and  was  also  applicable  to  ^Memphis, 
the  sepulchre  of  that  god.  The  word  Xeph  frequently 
appears  in  Egyptian  proper  names  before  the  Christian 
era,  as  iVmoneph,  Amuneph,  Me-Nephta.  From  these 
fa(fts  we  conclude  that  Nephi  was  a  common  name  in 
the  Egj'ptian  tongue ;  and,  as  far  as  the  founder  of  the 
Nephite  nation  was  concerned,  most  applicable  to  his 
charadler,  which  was  pre-eminenth'  good  and  benevo- 
lent. 

The  English  word,  Nephites,  that  is  the  people  or 
famil}'  of  Nephi,  occurs  twice  in  its  Hebrew  form  in 
the  Old  Testament;  once  in  Ezra  (ii.,  50)  as  Nephisim, 
and  again  in  NcJicniiaJi  (vii.  52),  as  Nephishesim, 
which  show  that  the  name  was  common  among  the 
Hebrews  of  the  age  of  the  captivity. 

Sam  is  a  name  which  some  shallow-pated  oppo- 
nents of  the  Book  of  Mormon  have  been  disposed  to 
ridicule.  But  it  is  pure  Eg3'ptian.  It  was  the  dis- 
tinctive name  of  one  of  the  highest  orders  of  their 
priesthood.  The  great  Raineses  himself  belonged  to 
the  order  of  Sam.  The  fa6f  that  Lehi  gave  to  two  of 
his  sons  such  peculiarly  Egyptian  names  shows  how 
great  an  influence  the  literature  of  that  country  must 
have  had  on  his  life. 

Melek  is  the  name  given  to  a  region  of  country 
situated  west  of  the  river  Sidon.  No  reason  is  given 
why  it  was  so  called,  but  its  meaning  is  evident.  It 
was  the  king's  land.  The  ancient  Phctnician  word 
for  king  is  spelled  letter  for  letter  the  same  as  in  the 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  379 

Book  of  IMormoii   (Melek),  and    the   Hebrew  word   is 
almost  identical. 

Gcrshou^  the  name  applied  to  the  land  given  by 
the  Nephites  to  the  exiled  Ammonites,  means  the  land 
of  the  expelled,  or  of  the  strangers.  We  think  it  alto- 
gether probable  that  this  significant  name  was  given  to 
it  at  the  time  it  was  set  off  for  the  habitation  of  these 
expatriated  Christian  Lamanites,  as  it  defines  their 
condition  as  exiles,  and  their  relation  to  the  Nephites 
as  strangers.  The  name  is  not  mentioned  before  this 
event,  and  would  possibly  be  the  only  local  name  by 
which  it  was  known  to  the  compiler  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon.  Before  the  date  of  this  exodus,  it  was,  we 
think,  considered  a  portion  of   the  land  of  Zarahemla. 

Isabel  is  either  a  form  of  Jezebel,  the  chaste,  a 
name  given  in  derision  to  the  character  who  bore  it,  or 
it  has  its  derivation  like  Isaiah,  which  means  the  delight 
of  Jehovah,  and  thus  signifies  the  delight  of  Bel,  that 
is  to  say,  of  her  lord,  husband  or  possessor.  It  may 
have  been  assumed  to  suggest  the  supposed  jo^'S  of 
her  society.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  the  land 
wherein  she  dwelt  is  styled  the  land  of  Siron,  that  is, 
the  land  of  the  deserters,  or  apostates.  It  was  situated 
at  the  extreme  edge  of  the  Nephite  possessions,  and 
on  the  borders  of  the  Lamanites,  beyond  the  land  of 
Antionum,  in  which  dwelt  the  Zoramite  apostates. 
The  experience  of  the  Saints  in  this  age  teaches  them 
how  apt  apostates  are  to  draw  off  to  remote  corners, 
where  they  fancy  the  reproofs  of  the  priesthood  are 
the  least  likeh'  to  be  heard.  In  such  a  place,  far  from 
the  Nephite  capital,  outside  the  reach  of  the  rigors  of 
the  law  of  Moses,  the  enticing  Isabel  could  carry  on 
her  vile  vocation  with  the  greatest  safety-  and  impunity. 


J 


80  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON, 


A//a,  we  suggest  means  laughter.  Sarah,  the  wife 
of  Abraham,  called  her  son  Isaac  —  laughter.  The 
sound  of  the  word  also  resembles  a  laugh,  and  again  it 
is  the  name  for  laughter  in  the  language  of  the  modern 
Sioux,  as  Minne-aha  —  laughing  water. 

Without  being  able  to  express  a  positive  opinion, 
but  siniph'  as  a  suggestion,  we  insert  the  supposed 
meaning  of  the  following  words: 

Nephihah,  Jehovah's  consolation. 

Amnion,  A  worker  of  Jehovah. 

Shazer  (or  Shazeh),    Gladness. 

Nahom,  Comfort. 

Zarahemla,  From  a  rising  of  light,  or 

whom  he  (God)  will  fill  up. 

Laman,  White  (another  form  of  Laban). 

Manti,  Relating  to  propljets  or  oracles. 

Many  others  could  be  inserted,  but  might  possibly 
prove  irksome. 

Before  closing  this  branch  of  inquiry  we  will  draw 
attention  to  the  ancient  Nephite  prefixes  and  suffixes. 
These  matters  may  not  be  of  great  interest  to  the  gen- 
eral reader,  but  to  the  students  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon the}^  niay  prove  an  incentive  to  further  interesting 
research. 

Among  the  most  numerous  prefixes  found  in  Book 
of  Mormon  proper  names,  are  Am,  Anti,  Gid  and  Hel, 
of  which  the  first  is  b}^  far  the  most  frequent.  We  find 
Am  in  Amnion,  Aniaron,  Ammaron,  Ammoron,  Amo- 
ron,  Amulon,  Amnor,  Ammonihah,  Amalickiah,  Am- 
nah,  Anilici,  Aminadi,  etc.;  Anti  in  Antionah,  Anti- 
omno,  Antipus,  Antionum  and  Anti-Nephi-Lehi.  It 
was  also  used  as  a  suffix,  as  Ani-Aiiti.  The  prefix 
Gid  we  find  in  Giddianhi,   Gidgiddoni,   Giddonah  and 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


381 


Gidgidonah:   and  Hel  in  Helem,  Helani,  Helaman  and 
Helorum. 

Not  to  make  this  portion  of  onr  investigations 
tedious,  we  will  only  give  two  or  three  examples  of  the 
suffixes  that  appear  to  have  been  most  in  use. 

ah,  as  Zerahemnah,  Giddonah,  Cumorah. 

am,  as  Zoram,  Lauram,  Seezoram. 

iah,  as  Amalickiah,  Mosiali. 

ihah,  as  Nephihah,  Moronihah,  Cumenihah. 

om,  as  Sidom,  Shiblom,  Jarom. 

on,  as  Mormon,  Emron,  Corianton. 

or,  as  Amnor,  Korihor,  Nehor. 

en,  as  Kumen,  Kishkumen. 

um,  as  Teancum,  Helorum,  Moriantum. 

us,  as  Antipus,  Archaentus,  Lachoneus. 

oni,  Moroni,  Lamoni,  Mathoni. 

di,  Aminadi,  Abinadi. 

hi,  as  Nephi,  Zenephi,  Linihi. 

ti,  Lehonti,  Manti. 

doni,'='  as  Gidgiddoni,  Middoni. 

*  We  suggest   that  this  is  a  form  of  the  Hebrew  word  Adoiiai — Lord. 


\i=lr=:r=lr=!i 

CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

THE  LANDS  OF  THE  NEPHITES  — MULEK  AND  LEHI— ZARA- 
HEMLA  AND  NEPHl  — THE  WILDERNESS  — THE  LAND  OF 
ITRST  INHERITANCE— THE  JOURNEYS  NORTHWARD— THE 
WATERS   OF  MORMON  — LEHI-NEPHI. 

npO  THE  ancient  Nephites  the  whole  of  North 
America  was  known  as  the  land  of  Mulek,  and 
South  America  as  the  land  of  Lehi;  or,  to  use  the 
exa(5l  language  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  the  land  south 
was  called  Lehi :  and  the  land  north  was  called  Mulek. 

The  reason  why  these  names  were  so  given  was 
because  the  Lord  brought  Mulek  into  the  land  north, 
and  Lehi  into  the  land  south,  when  he  led  them  from 
Judea  to  this  greater  land  of  promise. 

From  the  days  of  the  first  Mosiah  to  the  era  of 
Christ's  advent.  South  America  was  divided  into  two 
grand  divisions.  These  were  the  land  of  Zarahemla 
and  the  land  of  Nephi.  During  this  period,  except  in 
times  of  war,  the  Lamanites  occupied  the  land  of 
Nephi,  and  the  Nephites  inhabited  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla. 

That  these  two  lands  occupied  the  whole  of  the 
southern  continent  is  shown  by  the  statement  of  the 
sacred  writer :  Thus  the  land  of  Nephi,  and  the  land 
of  Zarahemla,  were  nearly  surrounded  by  water;  there 
being  a  small  neck  of  land  between  the  land  northward 
and  the  land  southward.  The  width  of  this  narrow- 
neck  of  land  that  connected  the  two  continents  is  in 
one  place  said  to  have  been  the  distance  of  a  day  and  a 
half's  .  journey   for  a  Nephite.      In   another  place  it  is 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  383 

called  a  day's  journey.  Perhaps  the  places  spoken  of 
are  not  identical,  but  one  may  have  been  slightly  to  the 
north  of  the  other  along  the  line  of  the  isthmus. 

Both  the  lands  of  Nephi  and  Zarahemla  were  sub- 
divided, for  governmental  purposes,  into  smaller  lands, 
states  or  districts.  Among  the  Nephites,  these  lands, 
in  the  days  of  the  republic,  were  ruled  by  a  local  chief 
judge,  subject  to  the  chief  judge  of  the  whole  nation; 
and  among  the  Lamanites  by  kings,  who  were  tribu- 
tary to  the  head  king,  whose  seat  of  government  was 
at  the  city  of  Lehi-Nephi  or  Nephi. 

The  land  of  Nephi  covered  a  much  larger  area  of 
country  than  did  the  land  of  Zarahemla.  The  two 
countries  were  separated  b}'-  the  wilderness  which 
extended  extirely  across  the  continent  from  the  shores 
of  the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  the  Pacific.  The  northern 
edge  of  this  wilderness  ran  in  a  line  almost  due  east 
and  west,  and  passed  near  the  head  of  the  river  Sidon. 
The  Sidon  is  generally  understood  to  be  the  river  in 
these  days  called  the  Tvlagdalena. 

All  north  of  this  belt  of  wilderness  was  considered 
the  land  of  Zarahemla;  all  south  of  it  was  included  in 
the  land  of  Nephi.  We  are  nowhere  told  its  exa(fl 
breadth,  and  can  only  judge  thereof  from  casual  refer- 
ences in  the  narrative  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

The  river  Sidon  flowed  through  the  centre  of  the 
Nephite  civilization  of  the  days  of  the  republic.  After 
the  convulsions  that  attended  the  crucifixion  of  the 
Holy  Messiah,  the  ph3^sical  and  political  geography  of 
the  continent  was  greatly  changed,  and  the  new^  condi- 
tions are  very  vaguely  defined  by  the  inspired  his- 
torians. 

On  the  western  bank  of  the   river  Sidon  was  built 


384  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

the  city  of  Zarahemla.  From  the  time  of  its  first 
occupancy  by  the  Nephites,  to  the  date  of  its  des- 
trudtion  by  fire  at  the  crucifixion,  it  was  the  capital  or 
chief  city  of  the  nation,  the  centre  of  commercial 
activities,  and  the  seat  of  government.  It  was  the 
largest  and  oldest  city  within  their  borders,  having 
been  founded  b\'  the  people  of  Zarahemla  before  the 
exodus  of  the  Nephites,  under  the  first  Mosiah,  from 
the  land  of  Nephi. 

When  the  Nephites,  by  reason  of  increasing  num- 
bers, the  exigencies  of  war,  or  for  other  causes  founded 
new  cities,  the  cities  so  built  were  generall}-  called 
after  the  name  of  the  leader  of  the  colony  or  some 
illustrious  citizen,  and  the  land  immediately  surround- 
ing, contiguous  or  tributary  to  the  new  cit}'  was  called 
by  the  same  name.  As  an  example  we  will  take  the 
city  or  land  of  Ammonihah,  regarding  which  it  is 
written:  Now  it  was  the  custom  of  the  people  of 
Nephi  to  call  their  lands  and  their  cities,  and  their 
villages,  yea,  even  all  their  small  villages,  after  the 
name  of  him  who  first  possessed  them;  and  thus  it  was 
with  the  land  of  Ammonihah. 

Some  of  these  lands  appear  to  have  been  relativel}- 
small,  more  resembling  a  county,  or  possibly  a  town- 
ship, than  any  other  division  at  present  prevailing  in 
this  country.  Such  we  suppose  to  have  been  the  lands 
of  Helam  and  Moreanton.  Others,  such  as  the  lands 
of  Bountiful  and  Desolation,  embraced  wide,  extended 
tracts  of  country. 

The  exa(5l  place  where  Lehi  and  his  little  colony 
first  landed  on  this  continent  is  not  stated  in  the  Book 
Mormon :  but  it  is  generally  believed  among  the  Lattcr- 
dav  Saints  to  have  been  on  the  coast  of  Chili  in  thirtv 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  385 

degrees  south  latitude.  In  fa6l,  tlie  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  so  stated. 

We  do  not  think  it  possible,  without  divine  revela- 
tion, to  determine  with  accuracy  the  identical  spot 
where  Lehi  and  his  colony  landed.  We  believe  that 
the  coast  line  of  that  region  has  entirely  changed  since 
those  da3's.  Even  if  we  do  not  take  into  consideration 
the  overwhelming  convulsions  that  took  place  at  the 
crucifixion  of  our  Lord,  which  changed  the  entire  face 
of  nature,  there  remains  the  general  elevation  or  sub- 
sistance  of  the  land  which  is  continually  taking  place 
the  world  over.  Some  coasts  are  rising,  some  are  fall- 
ing. The  land  in  South  America,  on  its  western  or 
Pacific  shores,  has  long  been  rising,  some  think  for 
centuries. 

If  this  be  so  the  rise  of  an  inch  a  3'ear  would  en- 
tirel}'  change  the  configuration  of  the  sea  shore,  and 
give  this  generation  shallows  and  dry  land,  where  but  a 
few  centuries  ago  there  were  deep  waters.  But  so  far 
as  the  results  growing  out  of  the  terrible  earthquakes 
that  occurred  at  the  death  of  the  Savior  are  concerned, 
we  can  form  no  conclusions,  for  they  were  variable.  In 
some  regions  the  \yaters  usurped  the  place  of  the  land, 
in  others  the  land  encroached  upon  the  waters.  Whicli 
way  it  happened  near  the  place  w^here  Lehi  landed  we 
have  no  record,  and  consequentl}^  can  sa\^  nothing.  For 
all  we  know  a  huge  mountain  may  now  cover  the  spot, 
or  it  ma}'  be  hidden  beneath  the  blue  waters  of  the 
Pacific,  scores  of  miles  awa}^  from  any  present  landing 
place. 

In  the  region  that  Lehi  landed  there  he  also  died. 
Soon  after  his  death,  Nephi,  and  those  of  the  colony 
who  wished  to   serve  the  Lord,  departed  for  another 


386  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

country.  They  did  so  by  dire(5l  command  of  heaven. 
The  reason  for  this  command  was  the  murderous  hatred 
shewn  by  Laman  and  Lemuel  towards  Nephi  and  his 
friends.  These  vicious  men  determined  to  kill  Nephi, 
that  he  might  not  be  a  king  and  a  ruler  over  them. 
Their  hearts  were  wicked,  they  loved  sin  and  were 
resolved  that  they  would  not  be  governed  b}-  their 
virtuous  and  heaven-favored  brother. 

Nephi  and  his  company  journeyed  in  the  wilder- 
ness for  many  days.  By  the  expression  "the  wilder- 
ness," we  understand  the  inspired  writer  to  mean  the 
uncultivated  and  uninhabited  portion  of  the  land.  This 
word  appears  to  be  frequently  used  in  after  years,  with 
this  signif  cation.  At  other  times  it  is  applied  to  the 
desert  and  uninhabitable  regions,  the  tropical  forests, 
and  jungles  infested  with  wild  beasts.  The  journey  of 
the  Nephites  was  northward,  as  is  shown  by  their  later 
history;  but  Nephi,  in  his  very  brief  account  of  this 
migration,  says  nothing  with  regard  to  the  direction  in 
which  they  traveled. 

At  the  end  of  many  daj-s  a  land  was  found  which 
was  deemed  suitable  for  settlement.  There  the  com- 
pany pitched  their  tents,  and  commenced  the  tillage  of 
the  soil.  In  honor  of  their  leader,  it  was  called  the 
laud  of  Nephi;  or  to  use  the  modest  language  of 
Nephi,  My  people  would  that  we  should  call  the 
name  of  the  place  Nephi;  wherefore  we  did  call  it 
Nephi. 

No  doubt  the  choice  of  location  was  made  by 
divine  inspiration.  It  was  a  highly-favored  land, 
rich  in  mineral  and  vegetable  produ(5lions,  and  vielded 
abundant  crops  to  the  labors  of  the  liusl)andniau. 

In  this  happy  country  the  Nephites   dwelt,  pros- 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    INIORMON.  387 

pered  and  increased  until  they  again  moved  northward. 
Perhaps  not  once  nor  twice  they  migrated,  but  several 
times;  for  we  hold  it  to  be  inconsistent  with  the  stor}- 
of  the  record  and  with  good  judgment  to  believe  that 
in  their  first  journe}^  they  traveled  as  far  north  as 
the}'  w^ere  found  four  hundred  years  afterwards,  when 
they  again  took  up  their  line  of  march,  and  finally 
settled  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla.  In  the  first  place 
there  was  no  necessity  for  Nephi  and  his  people  taking 
such  a  length}^,  tedious  and  hazardous  journey;  in  the 
second  place,  in  their  weak  condition,  it  was  nigh  unto 
an  impossibilit3^  To  have  taken  a  journey  of  a  few 
hundred  miles  w'ould  have  placed  them  out  of  the 
reach  of  the  Lamanites;  there  was  no  need  for  them 
to  travel  thousands.  Again,  in  a  few  years  the 
Lamanites  had  followed  and  come  up  to  them;  it  is 
altogether  inconsistent  to  think  that  that  people,  with 
its  racial  chara(5leristics,  would  in  so  short  a  time  have 
accomplished  so  marvelous  a  triumph  as  to  follow, 
hunt  up  and  attack  their  late  brethren  if  the  latter 
had  placed  all  the  distance  from  Chili  to  Ecuador 
between  them  and  their  pursuers.  When  we  consider 
the  difficulties  of  travel  through  the  trackless  \vilder- 
ness,  the  obstacles  interposed  by  nature,  the  lack  of  all 
roads  or  other  guides  to  indicate  where  the  Nephites 
had  gone,  it  seems  out  of  the  question  to  imagine  that 
in  twenty  j-ears  or  so,  the  shiftless,  unenterprising 
Lamanites  had  accomplished  such  a  feat.  To  the  con- 
trary, we  believe  that  Nephi  and  those  with  him  trav- 
eled until  they  considered  themselves  safe,  then 
settled  down  in  a  spot  which  the}'  deemed  desirable. 
By  and  by  the  Lamanites  came  upon  them ;  the  Ne- 
phites defended  themselves  as  long  as  they  could,  and 


388  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

when  they  could  do  so  no  longer  they  again  moved  to 
the  northward.  Their  early  history  was  one  of  fre- 
quent wars;  and  as  the  Lord  used  the  Lamanites  as 
thorns  in  their  sides  when  they  turned  from  him,  we 
judge  for  this  reason,  and  that  they  were  found  so  far 
north  in  the  days  of  Amaleki  and  Mosiah,  that  the 
savage  descendants  of  Lanian  had  frequently  defeated 
them  and  driven  them  farther  and  farther  away  from 
the  land  of  their  first  possession. 

The  inquir}^  will  naturall}'  arise,  as  a  result  of 
these  suggestions:  In  what  portion  of  the  South  Amer- 
ican continent  lay  the  home  of  the  Nephites  in  the 
days  of  Mosiah?  This  cannot  be  answered  authorita- 
tively. We  are  nowhere  told  its  exa(ft  situation.  Still, 
there  are  many  references  in  the  Book  of  IMormon 
from  wliicli  we  can  judge,  to  some  extent,  of  its  loca- 
tion. Elder  Orson  Pratt  suggests  that  it  was  in  the 
country  we  now  call  Ecuador.  The  writer  entirely 
agrees  with  Elder  Pratt's  suggestion.  Other  brethren 
have  placed  it  considerably  farther  south ;  but  in  our 
reading  of  the  Book  of  ^Mormon  we  have  found  no 
evidence  to  confirm  their  suppositions,  but  much  to 
contradi(5l  them. 

We  believe  that  the  lands  occupied  b}'  the  Ne- 
phites before  they  went  down  into  the  land  of  Zara- 
henila  were  situated  among  the  table  lands  or  high 
valleys  of  the  Andes,  much  as  Utah  is  located  in  the 
bosom  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  parallel  chains. 
For  these  reasons : 

First — They  were  lands  rich  in  minerals,  wliicli 
all  through  the  American  continents  are  found  most 
abundantly  in  mountain  regions.  We  may  (so  far  as 
mineral   proximity  is   concerned)  compare  the  country 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON.  389 

east  of  this  portion  of  the  Andes  —  the  nnexplored, 
alluvial  silvas  of  the  Amazon  —  to  the  great  plains  or 
prairies  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  These  silvas, 
stretching  from  the  Andes  to  the  Atlantic,  we  regard  as 
the  great  wilderness  south  of  Zarahemla  so  often  spoken 
of  in  the  annals  of  the  Judges. 

Secondly,  the  climate  of  the  torrid  low  lands, 
almost  dire(5lly  under  the  equator,  would  be  intolerable 
for  its  heat,  and  deadly  in  its  humidity;  while  the 
countr}^  in  the  high  valleys  and  table  lands  would  be 
excellently  adapted  to  human  life,  especially  (we  may 
presume)  before  the  great  upheavals  and  convulsions 
that  marked  the  death  of  the  Redeemer.  As  the 
Nephites  spread  over  the  countr}-  they  located  in 
regions  where  fevers  were  common,  possibly  in  those 
parts  rendered  unhealthy  by  the  overflowing  of  the 
rivers,  which,  when  they  receded,  left  large  bodies  of 
stagnant  water  covering  the  surface  of  the  ground  for 
the  greater  portion  of  the  year. 

It  is  also  probable  that  in  their  journeys  the 
Nephites  would  follow  the  most  available  route,  rather 
than  plunge  into  the  dense,  untrodden,  primeval  forests 
of  the  wilderness ;  the  home  of  all  manner  of  savage 
animals,  venomous  snakes  and  poisonous  reptiles; 
where  a  road  would  have  to  be  cut  every  foot  of  the 
way  through  the  most  luxuriant  and  gigantic  tropical 
vegetation  to  be  found  on  the  face  of  the  globe.  There- 
fore we  regard  its  accessibility  as  another  reason  for 
believing  that  the  Nephites  did  not  leave  the  great 
backbone  of  the  continent  to  descend  into  the  unex- 
plored depths  of  the  region  whose  character  they 
aptly  sum  up  in  the  one  word,  wilderness. 

Our  readers  must  not  forget  that  there  were  two 


390  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

lands  called  by  the  name  of  Nephi.  The  one  was  a 
limited  distridl  immediately  surrounding  the  city  of 
Lehi-Nephi  or  Nephi.  There  Mosiali  and  the  Nephites 
dwelt,  about  two  hundred  years  before  Christ.  The 
other  land  of  Nephi  occupied  the  whole  of  the  conti- 
nent south  of  the  great  wilderness.  This  wilderness 
formed  its  northern  boundary,  and  its  frontier  thereon 
ran  in  a  straight  course  from  the  east  to  the  west  sea, 
or,  to  use  our  modern  geographical  names,  in  a  straight 
line  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

As  this  wilderness,  though  of  great  length  east 
and  west,  was  but  a  narrow  strip  north  and  south,  and 
its  northern  edge  ran  close  to  the  head  waters  of  the 
River  Sidon  (or  Magdalena),  it  is  evident  that  the  land 
of  Nephi  covered  by  far  the  greater  portion  of  South 
America.  Within  its  wide  boundaries  was  situated  the 
original  land  of  Nephi;  as  well  as  many  other  lands 
called  by  various  local  names,  just  in  the  same  wa}-  as 
there  are  mau}^  States  in  these  United  States,  all 
together  forming  one  great  nation. 

It  is  very  obvious  how  there  grew  to  be  these  two 
lands  of  Nephi.  At  first,  the  small  districft  around  the 
capital  city  comprised  all  the  territory  occupied  by  the 
Nephites.  As  they  spread  out,  whatever  valle}-,  plain, 
etc.,  they  reclaimed  from  the  wilderness  was  considered 
a  part  of  that  land;  and  thus,  year  by  year,  its  borders 
grew  wider  and  wider,  while  for  convenience  sake  or 
govermental  purposes,  the  newl}'  built  cities  and  the 
land  surrounding  were  called  by  varied  names,  accord- 
ing to  the  wishes  of  the  people,  most  frequentl}^  after 
the  leader  of  the  out-going  colony  or  founder  of  the 
city.  Thus  we  have  a  land  of  Nephi  within  the  land 
of   Nephi;    just  as  we  have  now-a-daj-s  I 'tali  County 


STORY    OF    THE  BOOK    OF    MORMON.  39I 

within  Utah  Territory;  and  the  city  of  New  York  and 
the  county  of  New  York  within  the  state  of  New 
York.  To  distinguish  the  smaller  land  of  Nephi  from 
the  whole  country,  it  is  sometimes  called  the  land  of 
Lehi-Nephi. 

We  have  stated  that  the  small  land  of  Nephi 
was  a  very  limited  district.  We  think  this  is  easily 
proven.  It  was  so  limited  in  extent  that  we  are  told 
king  Noah  built  a  tower  near  the  temple  so  high  that 
he  could  stand  upon  the  top  thereof  and  overlook  not 
onl}^  the  land  of  Lehi-Nephi  where  it  was  built,  but 
also  the  land  of  Shilom  and  the  land  of  Shemlon, 
which  last  named  land  was  possessed  by  the  Lanian- 
ites.  No  matter  how  high  the  tower,  these  lands  must 
have  been  comparatively  small  (or  at  any  rate  the  land 
of  Lehi-Nephi  was)  to  have  enabled  a  man  to  overlook 
the  whole  three  from  the  top  of  one  building. 

It  was  on  the  borders  of  this  land,  at  the  outer 
edge  of  its  cultivated  grounds,  in  the  forest  (or  thicket) 
of  Alormon,  that  Alma  used  to  hide  himself  in  the 
daytime,  from  the  searches  of  the  king,  while  he  min- 
istered among  the  people  when  the  shades  of  evening 
gave  him  security.  It  was  there  he  gathered  the  believ- 
ers in  his  teachings,  baptized  them  in  the  waters  of 
Mormon,  and  organized  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ, 
From  the  waters  of  Mormon  to  Zarahemla  it  was 
twenty-two  da3's'  a6lual  travel  for  an  emigrant  train. 

Alma  having  been  warned  of  the  Lord  that  the 
armies  of  king  Noah  would  come  upon  his  people, 
the  latter  gathered  together  their  flocks,  and  took  of 
their  grain  and  departed  into  the  wilderness  which 
divided  the  lands  of  Nephi  and  Zarahemla.  The}-  fled 
eight    days'  journey  into    the    wilderness    when    they 


392  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

rested  and  commenced  to  build  a  city,  which  they 
called  Helam.  Being  afterwards  compelled  to  leave 
this  city,  on  account  of  the  persecutions  of  the  Laman- 
ites  and  Amulonites,  they  again  took  their  journey 
northward,  and  reached  the  homes  of  the  main  body  of 
the  Nephites  in  Zarahemla  in  about  fourteen  days. 

Here  we  have  a  people  encumbered  and  delayed 
by  flocks  and  herds,  heavily  laden  with  grain,  etc., 
making  the  journey  (in  two  separate  stages)  in  twenty- 
two  days.  It  is  scarcely  supposable  that  they  traveled 
in  a  dire(5l  line;  mountains,  rivers  and  swamps  would 
render  the  journey  somewhat  circuitous  or  winding. 
But  even  supposing  that  they  did  advance  in  an  almost 
diredl  line  from  point  to  point,  it  would  only  make  the 
distance  between  Nephi  and  Zarahemla  220  miles,  if 
they  traveled  ten  miles  a  day;  330,  if  they  traveled 
fifteen  miles;  and  440  if  they  journeyed  twenty  miles 
a  day. 

Our  readers  must  decide  for  themselves  which  dis- 
tance per  day  is  the  most  likely  that  a  company,  driv- 
ing their  flocks  and  herds  before  them,  would  advance 
through  an  unexplored  wilderness,  full  of  natural 
hindrances,  and  without  roads,  bridges,  ferries  and 
other  helps  to  the  traveler. 

Zarahemla  was  situated  on  the  Sidon,  certainl}-  a 
considerable  distance  from  its  head  waters,  as  other 
lands  and  cities  (such  as  Minon  and  IManti)  are  men- 
tioned as  lying  far  above  it.  If  we  measure  the  distance 
from  such  a  point  southward,  either  200,  300  or  400 
miles,  all  these  measurements  will  bring  us  into  the 
country  now  called  Ecuador. 

We  are  of  the  opinion  that  the  land  of  Lehi-Nephi 
was  situated  in  one  of  the  higher  valle3'S,  or  extensive 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  393 

plateaus  of  the  Andes.  In  the  first  place,  admitting 
it  was  in  Ecuador,  it  would  lie  almost  immediately 
under  the  equator,  and  the  lowlands,  as  before  sug- 
gested, would  be  unbearable  for  an  industrious  popula- 
tion on  account  of  the  great  heat;  as  well  as  exceed- 
ingly unhealthy  by  reason  'of  chills,  fever,  and  like 
complaints. 

Again,  the  crops  of  which  the  Nephites  raised 
most  abundantly  —  barley  and  wheat  —  are  not  those 
that  flourish  in  a  tropical  climate,  but  can  be  grown 
most  advantageously  in  a  temperate  region,  such  as 
could  be  found  in  these  higher  valleys. 

It  was  also  a  land  rich  in  mineral  wealth,  which  is 
not  probable  would  have  been  the  case  if  it  had  been 
situated  among  the  wide-spreading  alluvial  plains  east 
of  the  Andes. 

It  is  likewise  spoken  of  as  a  hilly  or  mountainous 
country.  The  hill  north  of  the  land  of  Shilom  is 
frequently  mentioned  in  the  historical  narrative.  For 
instance : 

Ammon  came  to  a  hill,  which  is  north  of  the  land 
of  Shilom  {Mosiah  viz.  5). 

King  Limhi  caused  his  guards  to  go  to  the  hill 
which  was  north  of  Shilom  [Mosiak  z'li.  16). 

King  Noah  eredled  a  great  tower  on  the  hill  north 
of  the  land  of  Shilom  {Alosiah  xi.  ij.) 

For  another  reason,  the  expression  "up"  is  almost 
always  used  when  reference  is  made  to  persons  going 
towards  the  land  of  Nephi.  Not  only  did  they  travel 
from  Zarahemla  up  the  Sidon  and  across  the  wilder- 
ness to  Nephi,  but  also  ///>  from  the  land  of  Ishmael 
and  other  portions  of  the  land  of  Nephi  to  the  city  of 
Nephi  and  its   surroundings.     In  contradistin6lion   to 


394 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


this,  persons  leaving  Nephi  went  down  to  the  land  of 
Zarahemla  and  other  places. 

The  onh'  time  in  which  the  word  down  is  nsed, 
when  referring  to  persons  going  towards  Nephi,  is 
when  certain  persons  came  down  to  the  cit}-  from  off 
the  hill  mentioned  above. 

Some  of  our  readers  ma}'  objedl  to  the  statement 
that  the  city  of  Nephi  and  the  cit}-  of  Lehi-Nephi  were 
one  and  the  same  place ;  and  that  the  land  round  about 
was  sometimes  called  the  land  of  Lehi-Nephi,  and 
sometimes  the  land  of  Nephi  only.  But  we  think  that 
a  careful  perusal  of  the  record  of  Zeniff,  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  will  convince  them  of  the  fa6l;  especiall}'  if 
they  will  compare  it  with  the  last  few  verses  of  the 
book  of  Omni.  Zeniff  in  one  place  speaks  of  possess- 
ing, by  treaty  with  the  Lamanites,  the  land  of  Lehi- 
Nephi  {Mosiah  i.v.  6),  and  a  few  verses  later  on  (verse 
14),  he  talks  of  the  thirteenth  year  of  his  reign  in  the 
land  of  Nephi. 

If  we  mistake  not,  the  name  of  Lehi-Nephi  occurs 
only  seven  times  in  the  Book  of  Mormon ;  everywhere 
else  the  name  Nephi  is  used  when  referring  to  this 
land. 


CHAPTER     LXIX. 

NEPHI  IN  THE  HANDvS  OF  THE  LAMANITES  — THE  LANDS  OF 
SHEMLON,  SHIIvOM,  HEIvAM,  AMULON,  IvSHMAEL,  MID" 
DONI,  JERUvSALEM,    ETC. 

TN  THE  second  generation  the  Nephites  began  to 
grow  numerous,  and  iniquity  made  its  appearance 
among  them.  It  was  then  that  Jacob  their  priest  (the 
younger  brother  of  Nephi),  prophesied:  The  time 
speedily  conieth,  that  except  ye  repent,  they  [the 
Lamanites]  shall  possess  the  land  of  your  inheritance, 
and  the  Lord  God  will  lead  away  the  righteous  out 
from  among  3'OU.  This  prophecy  was  completely  ful- 
filled, if  not  on  previous  occasions,  about  300  years  or 
so  afterwards,  when  Mosiah,  by  the  command  of  God, 
led  the  righteous  Nephites  out  of  the  land  of  their 
inheritance  — the  land  of  Nephi  —  down  into  the  land 
of  Zarahemla. 

From  that  time  the  land  of  Nephi  was  possessed 
and  ruled  by  the  posterity  of  Laman,  Lemuel  and  Ish- 
mael ;  or  by  Nephite  apostates,  who,  with  superior  cun- 
ning, worked  themselves  on  to  the  Lamanitish  throne. 

During  the  era  that  the  Nephites  dwelt  in  the  land 
of  Nephi  they  built  several  cities.  These  the  Lanian- 
ites  eagerly  took  possession  of  when  Alosiah  and  his 
people  vacated  them.  We  are  not  told  when  and  by 
whom  these  cities  were  founded;  such  particulars, 
doubtless,  appear  on  the  plates  of  the  kings.  It  is 
only  incidentally  that  we  learn  anything  regarding 
them;  reference  to  them  is  found  in  the  record  of 
Zeniff's  return  from  Zarahemla,  and  re-occupancy,  by 


396  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

treaty  with  the  Lamaiiites,  of  a  portion  of  the  old 
Nephite  home. 

The  Laiiianites  of  that  age  were  a  wild,  ferocious, 
bloodthirsty  and  nomadic  race,  who  did  not  build  cities, 
for  the  simple  reason  that  they  had  neither  the  inclina- 
tion nor  the  skill.  But  when  they  found  the  Nephite 
cities  deserted  by  their  inhabitants  they  immediately 
occupied  them.  Even  then,  the}-  did  not  enlarge  or 
repair  them,  but  let  them  fall  into  gradual  decay. 

No  sooner  had  the  Lamanites  surrendered  the 
cities  of  Lehi-Nephi  and  Shilom  to  Zeniff  than  his 
people  set  to  work  to  build  buildings  and  to  repair  their 
walls.  In  the  next  generation  king  Noah  caused  many 
fine  buildings  and  towers  to  be  built  in  both  the  lands 
of  Lehi-Nephi  and  Shilom. 

The  two  cities  above  mentioned  are  the  only  ones 
diredlly  spoken  of  in  the  Book  of  Mormon  up  to  this 
time.  There  was  most  probably  a  city  built  in  the  con- 
tiguous land  of  Shemlon,  which  was  held  by  the  La- 
manites, but  it  is  never  mentioned  b}''  name. 

We  judge  Shilom  lay  to  the  northward  of  Lehi- 
Nephi,  and  in  the  same  valley  or  plateau;  otherwise  it 
Noah's  tower,  mentioned  in  our  last  chapter.  Its  relative 
could  not  have  been  so  completely  viewed  from  King 
position  to  Lehi-Nephi  appears  from  the  fact  that  those 
who  went  to  or  from  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  generally 
did  so  by  way  of  Shilom ;  it  seems  to  have  lain  in  the 
direct  route  between  the  two  capital  cities.  Amnion, 
the  Zarahemlaite,  and  his  company  entered  in  that 
wa}^  and  Limhi  and  his  people  escaped  in  the  same 
dire(5lion. 

The  next  city  that  we  read  of  is  called  Helani.  It 
was  located  eight  days'  journey   from   Nephi  towards- 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON.  397 

Zarahemla,  and  was  founded  by  Alma,  the  elder,  and 
his  followers,  when  they  fled  from  the  murderous  per- 
secutions of  king  Noah.  This  city  and  the  surround- 
ing country  were  called  after  the  first  man  baptized  by 
Alma  in  the  waters  of  Mormon.  His  name  was  Helam, 
and  he  was  doubtless  a  leader  among  that  people. 

In  the  same  direction  from  Nephi  as  Helam,  and 
apparently  adjoining  thereto,  lay  the  land  of  Amnion. 
It  was  first  peopled  by  the  fugitive  priests  of  Noah,  when 
they  fled  from  the  vengeance  of  the  justl}^  incensed 
Nephites.  The  leader  of  this  band  of  wicked  men  was 
named  Amnion,  and  in  his  honor  the  land  was  so  called. 
The  king  of  the  Lamanites  afterwards  made  Amnion 
the  tributary  king  or  chief  local  ruler  over  the  lands 
of  Helam  and  Amnion.  From  this  we  judge  that  they 
lay  side  by  side,  their  boundaries  extending  indefinitely 
into  the  great  wilderness. 

Our  next  information  regarding  the  condition  of  the 
land  of  Nephi  is  gleaned  from  the  history  of  the 
mission  of  the  sons  of  king  Mosiah  to  the  Lamanites 
in  that  region.  This  mission  commenced  B.  C.  91,  and 
lasted  fourteen  years. 

We  find  the  Lamanites  of  that  age  considerably 
advanced  in  civilization,  many  of  them  inhabiting 
populous  cities.  The  country  was  divided  into  several 
distin6l  kingdoms,  each  ruled  by  its  own  king,  but  all 
subject  to  the  head  monarch  whose  court  was  at  Nephi. 

The  lands  speciall}'  mentioned  in  conne6lion  with 
this  mission  are  those  of  Nephi,  Middoni,  Ishmael, 
Shilom,  Shemlon,  Helam,  Amnion  and  Jerusalem. 

Shilom  and  Shemlon  we  have  alread}^  shewn  to  be 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Lehi-Nephi;  Helam,  eight 
days'    journey    for   loaded    teams    to    the    north,    and 


398  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Amnion  not  far  distant  therefrom.  We  ma}-  next 
inqnire  what  can  be  learned  of  the  lands  of  Jerusalem, 
Ishmael  and  Aliddoni. 

The  location  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem  is  clearly- 
stated.  It  was  awa\'  joining  the  borders  of  IMormon, 
that  is,  on  the  other  side,  probably  east  or  north  from 
Nephi.  There,  somewhere  about  loo  years  B.  C,  the 
Lamanites,  with  Amulonites  and  other  apostate  Ne- 
phites,  built  a  great  and  thriving  city,  which  they 
called  Jerusalem,  after  their  father's  ancient  home  in 
Judea. 

There  Aaron,  the  son  of  Mosiah,  unsuccessfully 
preached  the  gospel.  Its  apostate  citizens  were  too 
sin-hardened  to  accept  the  message  he  bore.  This  city 
was  afterwards  destroyed  on  account  of  its  great  wick- 
edness and  persecution  of  the  Saints,  in  the  terrors 
that  attended  the  crucifixion  of  the  Savior,  and  waters 
came  up  in  the  place  thereof.  A  stagnant  sea,  akin  to 
that  which  covers  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  occupies  the 
place  where  once  its  proud  places  and  rich  synagogues 
stood. 

The  first  land  visited  by  the  missionary  prince, 
Amnion,  was  Ishmael;  its  situation  is  not  clearly 
stated.  It  was  down  from  Nephi.  This  leads  to  the 
thought  that  it  lay  in  the  alluvial  plains  considerably 
east  of  the  Andes.  It  does  not  seem  compatible  with 
the  narrative  of  Amnion's  mission  to  believe  it  was 
situated  in  the  narrow  strip  of  wilderness  that  lay 
between  the  mountains  and  the  Pacific  Ocean.  Its 
relative  position  to  other  lands  precludes  this  idea. 

Near  the  highway  that  conne(5led  Ishmael  and 
Nephi  lay  tlie  land  of  Middoni.  This  is  shown  by  the 
fa(5l  that   when  Amnion  and  king  Lainoni  were  travel- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  399 

ing  from  Islimael  towards  IMiddoni  they  met  Lamoni's 
father,  the  head  king  of  all  the  land,  coming  from 
Nephi.  This  leads  to  the  conclusion  that  the  same 
road  from  Ishmael  led  to  both  Nephi  and  Middoni. 

Nephi  is  called  up  from  both  these  lands;  we, 
therefore,  suggest  that,  like  Ishmael,  Aliddoni  occupied 
a  portion  of  the  lower  lands  on  the  eastern  borders  of 
the  Andes,  but  somewhat  nearer  the  capital  city. 


CHAPTER    LXX. 

THE   LANDS    OF   THE' NEPHITES,    CONTINUED  — ZARAHEMLA  — 
JERvSHON  —  ANTIONUM  —  MANTI  — GIDEON. 

AS  THERE  were  two  lands  of  Nephi,  the  greater  and 
the  lesser,  so,  for  exa(5lly  the  same  reason,  there 
were  two  lands  of  Zarahemla;  the  one  occupying  the 
whole  of  South  America,  from  the  great  wilderness, 
which  formed  its  southern  border,  northward  to  the 
land  Bountiful;  the  other,  the  distri(51;  immediatel}^  sur- 
rounding the  capital  city. 

That  there  was  a  Zarahemla  within  Zarahemla  is 
shewn  b}^  various  passages  in  which  persons  are  spoken 
of  as  journeying  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  when  they 
were  alread}^  within  the  borders  of  the  greater  land  of 
that  name.  For  instance,  Alinon,  on  the  river  Sidon, 
is  said  to  have  been  situated  above  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla {Alma  a.  2^) ;  again.  Alma  took  Aniulek  and 
came  over  to  the  land  of  Zarahemla  from  Sidon  {Ahua 
XV.  18).  While  in  many  other  places,  notably  where 
the  boundaries  of  the  possessions  of  the  Nephites  are 


400  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

given,  the  name  Zarahemla  is  applied  to  the  whole  of 
the  lands  of  that  people,  even  sometimes  including 
Bountiful,  which  is  generally  spoken  of  separately. 

In  the  days  of  the  first  Mosiah  and  his  son,  king 
Benjamin,  the  greater  portion  of  the  Nephites  appear  to 
have  been  located  in  and  immediately  around  the  city 
of  Zarahemla.  King  Benjamin,  when  about  to  resign 
the  royal  authorit}'  into  the  hands  of  his  son  Mosiah, 
commanded  him  to  gather  his  people  together,  For,  he 
adds,  on  the  morrow  I  shall  proclaim  unto  this  my  peo- 
ple out  of  mine  own  mouth,  that  thou  art  a  king  and  a 
ruler  over  this  people  [Mosiah  i.  lo).  The  proclama- 
tion was  sent  forth  and  the  people  were  gathered  in  an 
imnumbered  host;  a  thing  that  could  not  have  been 
done  in  so  short  a  time  had  their  habitations  been  widely 
scattered  over  an  extended  territory. 

In  the  reign  of  the  younger  Mosiah,  the  people 
stretched  out  in  all  directions,  and  colonies  were 
planted  in  distant  regions.  This  vigorous  policy-  was 
continued,  only  on  a  much  larger  scale,  during  the 
days  of  the  Judges. 

After  carefully  perusing  the  Book  of  Mormon,  we 
suggest  that  the  lands  or  cities  (which  in  Nephite 
geography  appear  to  be  frequently  used  interchange- 
ably, or  one  for  the  other),  included  within  the  borders 
of  the  Nephites,  in  the  da^-s  of  the  Judges,  were: 

In  the  extreme  north,  the  land  of  Bountiful,  which 
extended  southward  from  the  Isthmus  of  Panama.  On 
its  southern  frontier  lay  the  land  of  Jershon. 

On  the  River  Sidon:  Zarahemla,  Minon,  Gideon 
and  Manti. 

In  the  interior,  eastward  of  the  Sidon:  Antionum, 
Siron,  and  probably  Nephihah. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  4OI 

On  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean  and  Carib- 
bean Sea:  Mulek,  Moreanton,  Lehi,  Omner,  Gid,  Aaron 
and  Moroni. 

In  the  interior,  west  of  the  Sidon:  Melek,  Noah, 
Ammonihah  and  Sidom. 

Between  the  upper  waters  of  the  Sidon  and  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  or  in  the  extreme  southwest:  Cunieni, 
Antiparah,  Judea  and  Zeezroni. 

Besides  the  above  the  following  cities  are  men- 
tioned, but  onl}^  in  connecftion  with  their  destrudlion  at 
the  time  of  the  terrible  convulsions  that  marked  the 
sacrifice  at  Jerusalem,  of  the  world's  Redeemer: 

The  great  cit}^  of  Moronihah,  covered  with  earth. 

Laman,  Gad,  Josh  and  Kishkumen,  burned  with 
fire. 

Gilgal,  Gadiandi,  Gadiomnah,  Jacob  and  Gim- 
gimno,  sunk  in  the  depths  of  the  earth ;  and 

Onihah  and  JMocum,  in  whose  place  waters  came 
up. 

We  imagine  from  the  names,  that  some  of  the 
above  were  built  b}-  the  Lamanites  or  Gadianton  rob- 
bers. But  this  is  simply  a  conje(5lure,  as  the  sacred 
record  is  entirely  silent  on  the  point.  , 

We  will  now  very  briefly  examine,  one  by  one, 
some  of  the  more  important  divisions  of  the  countrv. 

JeRvSHON. — This  was  the  name  given  to  the  regions 
set  apart  by  the  Nephites  (B.  C.  78),  as  the  home  of  the 
Ammonites,  or  Christian  Lamanites.  It  was  situated 
far  to  the  north,  and  was  evidently  chosen  for  the 
reason  that  the  strength  of  the  Nephite  nation  might 
lie  between  the  fugitives  and  their  former  coun- 
trymen, the  Lamanites,  who  then  thirsted  for  their 
blood.     It  was  bounded  by  the  Caribbean  Sea  and  the 


402  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

land  Bountiful  on  the  north  and  east,  and  by  the  land 
of  Antionuni  on  the  south.  Its  western  boundary  is 
not  defined,  but  we  are  inclined  to  believe,  from  the 
context,  that  it  was  the  river  Sidon.  Its  geographical 
situation  is  partly  described  in  .4 /f/ia  .iwi'//.  22,  thus: 
We  [the  Nephites]  will  give  up  the  land  of  Jershon, 
which  is  on  the  east  by  the  sea,  which  joins  the  land 
Bountiful,  which  is  on  the  south  of  the  land  Bountiful. 
With  regard  to  its  southern  boundarj',  A/jjia  .vxxi.  j 
(which  we  shall  hereafter  quote),  states  that  Antionum 
lay  to  the  south  of  it. 

Antionum,  the  land  where  the  Zoramite  apostates 
gathered  (B.  C.  75),  was  an  extensive  and  thinly-settled 
region,  extending  from  the  land  of  Jershon  to  the  great 
southern  wilderness.  Its  boundaries  are  thus  defined 
{Alma  xxxi.  j) :  Antionum,  which  was  east  of  the 
land  of  Zarahemla,  which  lay  nearly  bordering  upon 
the  sea  shore,  which  was  south  of  the  land  of  Jershon, 
which  also  bordered  upon  the  wilderness  south.  By 
this  we  understand  that  it  stretched  north  from  the 
great  wilderness,  which  passed  by  the  head  of  the 
Sidon,  almost  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean;  that  its  western 
boundary  was  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  and  Jershon  its 
northern  limit.  Nothing  is  said  of  its  eastern  borders 
for  the  simple  reason  that  at  the  time  this  passage  was 
originally  written,  the  country  east  was  3'et  uninhab- 
ited, except  possibly  b}^  a  few  wandering  Lamanites. 
At  its  extreme  southern  or  southeastern  corner,  "  among 
the  borders  of  the  Lamanites"  of  the  wilderness,  was 
the  outlaying  land  of  Siron.  This  place  is  mentioned 
but  once  in  the  Book  of  Alormon  {.  l/f//(i  xxx/x.  j). 

Manti.  —  During  the  days  of  the  republic,  Manti 
was  a  distridl  of  great  importance  to  the  Nephites.     It 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  403 

was  situated  contiguous  to  the  wilderness  at  the  head 
waters  of  the  Sidon  {Alma  xvi.  6),  and  lay  on  the  line 
of  march  generally  taken  b}^  the  armies  of  the  Laman- 
ites  when  they  invaded  Zarahemla.  Its  exa(ft  boun- 
daries are  not  defined;  indeed,  it  is  altogether  probable 
that  the}'  varied  considerably  at  different  periods  of 
Nephite  history.  However,  it  is  evident  that  it  was 
the  most  southerly  of  all  the  lands  inhabited  by  the 
Nephites,  in  the  western  half  of  the  South  American 
continent,  after  they  had  moved  from  the  land  of 
Nephi. 

Gideon. — In  a  valley  on  the  east  of  the  Sidon  was 
built,  during  the  earl}^  daA's  of  the  republic,  an  import- 
ant cit}^  which  was  named  after  the  mart3r  Gideon. 
The  valley  itself  was  also  known  by  the  same  name,  and 
is  frequently  called  the  land  of  Gideon,  for  we  find  no 
evidence  to  lead  to  the  conclusion  that  the  land  ex- 
tended beyond  the  valley.  Nearly  all  that  we  know  of 
this  region  is  contained  in  a  single  passage  {A/?ua  z'i.  7), 
which  states  that  Alma  left  Zarahemla  and  went  over 
upon  the  east  of  the  river  Sidon,  into  the  valley  of 
Gideon,  there  having  been  a  cit}-  built  which  was  called 
the  city  of  Gideon,  which  was  in  the  valle}-  that  was 
called  Gideon,  being  called  after  the  man  who  was 
slain  by  the  hand  of  Nehor  with  the  sword. 

From  the  references  in  the  historical  narrative  we 
incline  to  the  opinion  that  this  valley  lay  either  dire(5lly 
east,  or  somewhat  to  the  south  of  the  cit}-  of  Zara- 
hemla. Travelers  coming  from  the  north  are  never 
mentioned  as  passing  through  it  on  their  way  to  Zara- 
hemla, without  the}'  had  a  purpose  in  so  doing,  as  in 
the  case  where  Aloroni  marched  from  the  northeast  to 
the  relief  of  chief  judge  Pahoran  [Ahua  I.xii). 


CHAPTER   LXXI. 

LANDS  OF  THE  NEPHITES  CONTINUED  — MINON  — MELEK  — 
AMMONIHAH  — NOAH  — SIDOM  — AARON  — LEHI  —  MULEK  — 
BOUNTIFUL  — THE    SOUTHWEST   BORDER. 

IV /TINON  is  mentioned  but  once  in  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon. Its  location  is  then  diredll}'  stated.  It  is 
spoken  of  as  the  land  of  Minon,  above  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  in  the  course  of  the  land  of  Nephi  {A/?na 
ii.  24).  Elder  Orson  Pratt,  in  a  note  to  this  chapter, 
places  Minon  about  two  days'  journey  south  of  the  city 
Zarahemla.  This  is  the  obvious  conclusion  to  be  drawn 
from  the  details  contained  in  the  chapter;  from  these 
details  and  the  above  quotation,  we  also  judge  it  to 
have  been  on  the  western  banks  of  the  Sidon,  and  in 
the  diredl  road  between  Nephi  and  Zarahemla.  At 
this  date  (B,  C.  91)  it  was  inhabited  by  an  agricultural 
population,  who,  at  the  approach  of  the  Lamanites,  fled 
before  them  into  the  capital  city. 

As  the  course  of  the  river  Sidon  was  from  south 
to  north,  it  is  but  reasonable  to  conclude  that  when  the 
words  above  and  below  are  used,  when  reference  is 
made  to  places  on  its  banks  or  in  its  neighborhood,  that 
above  means  south  and  below,  north.  This  is  a  very 
common  mode  of  expression  in  such  cases. 

MklEK. — The  boundaries  of  this  land  are  very 
indistindlly  stated  b}^  the  inspired  writer  of  the  Book 
of  Alma,  for  it  is  in  that  book  alone  that  it  is  men- 
tioned. However,  two  things  are  positively  stated 
(chapter  viii.),  namely,  that  it  was  west  of  the  river 
Sidon,    and    that    it    extended  westward  as  far  as  the 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  405 

narrow  strip  of  wilderness  which  ran  north  and  south 
between  the  mountains  and  the  Pacific  Ocean.  We 
imagine  that  its  eastern  borders  touched  the  land  of 
Zarahemla  and  from  thence  it  stretched  out  as  far  as 
the  country  proved  habitable ;  as  it  appears  to  have  had 
a  large  population,  judging  from  the  account  given  of 
Alma's  ministrations  (B.  C.  82).  That  it  embraced  a 
large  district  of  country  is  proven  by  the  fadl  that  when 
Alma  had  finished  his  labors  in  the  city  of  Alelek,  he 
traveled  three  days'  journey  on  the  north  of  the 
land  of  Melek  before  he  came  to  the  city  of  Ammon- 
ihah  (A/ma  viii.  6).  In  later  years,  when  it  was  con- 
sidered unsafe  for  the  Ammonites  to  remain  longer  in 
Jershon  the\^  were  removed  to  Melek,  the  proximity  of 
which  to  Zarahemla,  as  well  as  its  remoteness  from  the 
lands  of  the  Lamanites,  rendered  it  admirably  adapted 
as  a  place  of  safety  for  that  persecuted  people. 

Ammonihah.  —  When  Alma  had  made  the  three 
da3's'  journey  spoken  of  above,  he  reached  Ammon- 
ihah, the  country  around  which  city  was  called  by  the 
same  name.  From  the  text  of  the  passage  some 
conclude  that  Alma  traveled  northward  from  IMelek, 
but  to  us  it  conveys  the  idea  that  the  prophet  journeyed 
three  days  westward  along  or  near  the  northern  boun- 
dary of  that  land.  We  are  confirmed  in  this  opinion  by 
the  statement  made  in  another  place  regarding  Am- 
monihah's  proximity  to  that  portion  of  the  wilderness 
which  ran  along  the  sea  shore  [Abna  xxii.  2j).  In 
Alma  [xz'i.  i>),it  is  stated:  The  armies  of  the  Laman- 
ites had  come  in  upon  the  wilderness  side,  into  the  bor- 
ders of  the  land,  even  into  the  city  of  Ammonihah.  If 
Ammonihah  had  been  situated  three  da3's' journey  north 
of  Melek,  we  suggest  that  it  could  not  have  been  near 


406  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

that  portion  of  the  wilderness  which  the  Lanianites  so 
easily  reached  without  discovery;  for  a  march  due  north 
w^ould  have  taken  them  close  to,  or  a(5lually  through 
the  lands  of  Minon,  Noah,  Melek  and  Zarahemla,  the 
most  thickl}^  populated  portions  of  the  country;  or,  to 
have  avoided  these,  they  must  have  taken  a  circuitous 
route  of  immense  length  and  great  danger.  Then 
when  they  attempted  to  retire,  their  retreat,  owing  to 
their  great  distance  from  Nephi,  would  have  most 
assuredl}'  been  cut  off,  as  was  the  case  with  the 
Lamanite  general  Coriantumr  under  these  conditions. 

Noah. — Of  this  land  we  simply  know  two  things: 
First,  that  it  was  west  of  the  Sidon ;  second,  that  it  was 
not  far  distant  from  Ammonihah  and  IVIelek. 

SiDOM  is  only  mentioned  in  the  15th  chapter  of 
Alma.  When  the  persecuted  members  of  the  true 
church  were  driven  out  of  Ammonihah  by  its  vicious 
citizens,  they  fled  to  Sidom.  It  is  not  supposable  that 
these  persecuted  people  were  in  a  condition  to  travel 
far.  They  would  necessarily  gather  to  the  first  avail- 
able place  of  refuge.  It  is,  therefore,  reasonable  to 
conclude  that  Sidom  was  not  far  distant  from  Ammon- 
ihah. 

Aaron. — When  Alma  was  first  cast  out  of  Ammon- 
ihah he  turned  his  face  towards  a  city  called  Aaron 
{Alma  7'iii.  ij).  It  is  natural  to  suppose  that  Aaron 
was  not  far  distant  from  Ammonihah ;  at  any  rate,  not 
on  the  other  side  of  the  continent.  Yet  the  onl}-  other 
time  when  a  city  called  Aaron  is  referred  to,  it  is 
spoken  of  as  adjoining  the  land  of  Moroni,  which  was 
the  frontier  distridl  in  the  extreme  southeast  of  the 
lands  possessed  by  the  Nephites.  Our  only  way  out 
of  this  difficulty  is  to  suggest  that  there  were  two  cities 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  407 

called  Aarou ;  not  at  all  an  unlikely  thing  when  we 
reflecfl  how  important  a  personage  Aaron,  the  son  of 
Mosiah,  was  among  his  people.  When  chosen  to  be 
king  he  declined  this  great  honor  and  the  repulDlic  was 
established.  It  requires  no  stretch  of  the  imagination 
to  believe  that  a  free  and  grateful  people  would  name 
more  than  one  city  in  honor  of  this  self-denying  prince. 
When  we  consider  how  many  places  there  are  in  the 
United  States  called  Washington,  Lincoln,  etc.,  our 
only  wonder  is  that  we  do  not  find  more  than  two  cities 
called  Aaron. 

This  same  difficulty  exists  with  regard  to  Nephi- 
HAH.  We  fancy  there  were  also  two  cities  of  this 
name;  one  situated  on  the  southern  frontier,  some  dis- 
tance east  of  Alanti  and  the  Sidon  {Alnm  Ivi.  ^5) ;  the 
other  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard,  north  of  Moroni  [Alma 
I.  /</).  Of  this  latter  city  it  is  written  that  in  the  year 
B.  C.  72  the  Nephites  began  a  foundation  for  a  cit}'' 
between  the  city  of  Aloroni  and  the  city  of  Aaron,  join- 
ing the  cit}'  of  Aaron  and  Moroni ;  and  they  called  the 
name  of  the  cit}'  or  land,  Nephihah.  This  is  the 
region  again  referred  to  in  chapters  51,  59  and  62  of 
the  Book  of  Alma.  Elder  Orson  Pratt,  in  a  foot  note 
to  chapter  56,  draws  attention  to  the  fa6l  that  the  Nephi- 
hah there  mentioned  is  not  the  one  spoken  of  in  the 
other  chapters. 

The  Atlantic  Sea-board. —  It  appears,  though 
it  is  not  altogether  certain,  that  the  lands  and  cities  of 
the  Nephites  on  the  Atlantic  sea-board  were  situated  in 
the  following  order,  commencing  at  the  north;  Mulek, 
Gid,  Omner,  Moreanton,  Lehi,  Aaron,  Nephihah  and 
Moroni  {Alma  li.  26). 

Moroni    was    situated    by    the    seashore,   on    the 


4o8  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

borders  of  the  great  wilderness,  being  the  farthest 
from  the  city  of  Zarahemla  of  all  the  settlements  of 
the  Nephites  in  the  southeast.  Or,  to  use  the  lan- 
guage of  the  inspired  historian,  It  was  by  the  east  sea; 
and  it  was  on  the  south  by  the  land  of  the  possessions 
of  the  Lamanites  {Alma  I.  ij).  As  the  wilderness  ran 
in  a  straight  line  from  east  to  west,  and  the  Sidon 
arose  near  its  northern  border,  on  which  border  Moroni 
was  also  situated,  if  the  convulsions  at  the  time  of  the 
crucifixion  of  our  Lord  did  not  so  alter  the  face  of  the 
country  as  to  change  the  locality  where  this  river  took 
its  rise,  then  Moroni  was  in  the  country  now  called 
Guiana,  or  in  the  extreme  north  of  Brazil.  The  city 
Moroni  now  lies  covered  by  the  waters  of  the  Atlantic 
(///  Ncphi  c'l'ii.  g).  In  Guiana,  there  is  a  river  still 
called  Moroni,  or,  as  it  is  generally  printed  on  the 
maps,  Maroni  or  Marony.  There  is  also  a  river  Alor- 
ona  in  Ecuador. 

Lehi. — The  land  of  Lehi  on  the  Atlantic  coast 
must  not  be  confounded  with  the  whole  of  South 
America,  also  called  the  land  of  Lehi  by  the  Nephites. 
This  lesser  land  of  Lehi  was  the  district  surrounding 
the  city  of  Lehi,  and  immediately  adjoining  the  land 
of  Moreanton,  whose  people  indeed  claimed,  though 
unjustly,  a  portion  of  its  territory. 

MuLKK  was  the  most  northern  of  the  settlements 
of  the  Nephites  south  of  the  land  Bountiful,  close  to 
the  borders  of  which  it  was  built.  It  is  positively 
stated  to  have  been  located  on  the  east  sea  {A/}iia  li.  26)\ 
west  of  it  was  a  wilderness,  or  uninhabited  region 
{Alma  Hi.  22). 

B(Ji'NTiFUL. — We  believe  that  there  is  an  idea 
held  by  some  that  the  city  Bountiful  was  situated  on 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON.  409 

the  Pacific  shore.  This  opinion  we  think  is  not  war- 
ranted by  the  statement  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
Mulek,  as  we  have  already  shown,  was  on  the  Atlantic, 
or  east  sea;  Bountifnl  was  northward  of  Mulek.  When 
Teancum  retreated  before  the  hosts  of  the  Lanianites, 
who  poured  out  of  the  city  of  Mulek  to  capture  his 
small  force,  he  began  to  retreat  down  by  tJie  sea  shore 
northward  [Ahiia  ///.  2j).  This  course  brought  him 
to  Bountiful.  From  the  details  contained  in  this  chap- 
ter we  are  forced  to  the  conclusion  that  he  and  his 
soldiers  reached  that  city  on  the  same  da}^  that  they 
started  from  outside  Mulek.  Now,  unless  the  con- 
figuration of  the  coast  line  has  been  entirely  and  com- 
pletely changed,  no  march  of  one  day,  or  indeed  of  any 
length  of  time  along  "the  sea  shore  northward"  would 
bring  a  person  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  Our  only  conclu- 
sion can  be  that  Bountiful  was  situated  on  the  sea  shore 
on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Isthmus,  if  on  the  Isthmus 
at  all.  Other  passages  than  the  one  above  show  that 
Mulek  and  Bountiful  la}^  in  close  proximity. 

We  fancy  the  reason  why  some  suppose  that  the 
cit}^  Bountiful  lay  on  the  west  coast,  is  because  Hagoth 
built  his  ship  yards  there.  But  the  record  does  not 
say  he  built  them  in  or  near  the  city  Bountiful.  What 
is  stated  is  that  Hagoth  went  forth  and  built  him  an 
exceeding  large  ship,  on  the  borders  of  the  land 
Bountiful,  b}^  the  land  Desolation,  and  launched  it  forth 
into  the  west  sea,  by  the  narrow  neck  of  land  which 
led  into  the  wilderness  northward  {Alma  liii.  5). 
This  narrow  neck  of  land  was  the  dividing  line  between 
the  land  Desolation  on  the  north,  and  the  land  Bounti- 
ful on  the  south.  We  think  it  is  evident,  from  the 
above,  that  the  city  Bountiful  and  Hagoth's  settlement 


4IO  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

lay  at  entirely  opposite  extremes  of  this  land,  the  first, 
in  the  southeast  near  Mulek,  the  second,  in  the  north- 
west near  Desolation. 

Before  the  land  Bountiful  was  settled  by  the 
Nephites,  it  was  a  wilderness  filled  with  all  manner 
of  wild  animals  of  ever\'  kind;  a  part  of  which  had 
come  from  the  land  northward  for  food  [Alma  xxii.  j/). 
But  the  Nephites,  to  prevent  the  Lamanites  creeping 
up  through  the  wilderness  along  the  coasts,  east  and 
west,  and  thus  gain  a  foothold  in  the  land  north- 
ward, at  as  earl}'  a  date  as  possible  inhabited  the 
land  Bountiful,  even  from  the  east  to  the  west  sea 
( Alma  xxii.  jj ) . 

The  city  called  Bountiful  is  not  mentioned  until 
B.  C.  64  {Alma  Hi i)^  though  the  land  of  that  name  is 
frequently  referred  to  at  earlier  dates. 

The  South wEvST  Border. —  All  we  know  of  the 
cities  and  lands  in  the  southwest  is  contained  in  Hela- 
man's  report  to  Moroni  of  the  niilitar\'  operations  in 
that  department  {Alma^  hi.,  li'iii).  Four  cities  are  men- 
tioned west  of  Manti:  Judea,  Antiparah,  Zeezrom  and 
Cumeni.  Of  these,  Antiparah  appears  to  have  been 
situated  nearer  the  coast  than  Judea,  while  there  was 
yet  another  city  still  nearer  the  ocean,  and  apparently 
to  the  north  of  Antiparah.  But  we  can  simply  guess 
at  their  relative  positions,  no  positive  information  being 
given  us. 

Besides  the  foregoing  there  was  a  land  called 
Desolation.  Before  the  time  of  the  Nephites  it  was 
thickly  inhabited  by  the  Jaredites.  In  the  days  of  the 
latter  people  Bountiful  formed  its  southern  border.  The 
two  lands  apparently  joined  at  the  Isthmus.  At  first, 
like  most  frontier  districts,  it  extended  indefinitely  into 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  41I 

the  uninhabited  regions.  When  other  lands  were 
colonized  its  boundaries  became  more  definitely  fixed. 
It  is  generally  supposed  to  have  embraced  within  its 
borders  the  region  known  to  moderns  as  Central 
America.  Its  capital  was  a  city  of  the  same  name, 
probabl}^  built  in  later  3'ears,  as  it  is  never  mentioned 
but  by  Mormon  in  the  account  of  the  long  series  of 
wars  in  which  he  took  so  prominent  a  part. 


CHAPTER  LXXII. 

THE  LANDS  OF  ANTUM,  TEANCUM,  JOSHUA,  DAVID,  ETC.  — 
CUMORAH  — THE  HILLS  OF  THE  NEPHITES  — THE  RIVER 
SID(  >N. 

TN  THE  history  of  the  final  wars  between  the  Ne- 
phites  and  Eamanites  we  find  lands  and  cities  men- 
tioned that  are  nowhere  else  spoken  of.  It  is  pre- 
sumable that  most  of  them  were  built  during  the  blest 
sabbatic  era  that  followed  the  visit  of  the  Redeemer. 
The  greater  portion  of  these  places  were  situated  in 
North  America,  but  the  exa(5l  locality  can  in  scarcely 
any  instance  be  determined.  Among  those  named 
are  the  lands  or  cities  of  Antum,  Angola,  David, 
Joshua,  Jashon,  Shem,  Teancum,  Boaz,  Jordon,  Cu- 
morah,  Sherrizah  and  Moriantum. 

AxTUM,  a  land  of  North  America  in  which  was 
situated  a  hill  called  Shim.  In  this  hill  Ammaron  de- 
posited the  sacred  records.  Mormon  afterwards,  by 
Ammaron's  direAion,  obtained  the  plates  of  Nephi  from 


412  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

this  hiding  place  and  continued  the  record  thereon. 
The  land  of  Jashon  appears  to  have  bordered  on  the 
land  of  Antum ;  as  the  cit\'  of  Jashon  is  said  to  have 
been  near  the  land  where  Animaron  deposited  the 
records. 

The  city  of  Tkaxx^um  was  situated  by  the  sea 
shore  near  to,  and  apparently  north  of,  the  cit}-  Deso- 
lation. 

The  land  of  Joshua  was  on  the  borders  west  by  the 
sea  shore,  but  Avhether  in  the  northern  or  southern 
continent  is  not  clear. 

The  land  of  Da\'ID  appears  to  have  been  located 
between  Angola  and  Joshua. 

One  of  the  most  noted  places  in  ancient  American 
history  was  the  land  in  which  was  situated  the  hill 
known  to  the  Jaredites  as  Ramah  and  to  the  Nephites  as 
Cumorah.  In  its  vicinity  two  great  races  were  exter- 
minated; for  it  was  there  that  the  last  battles  were 
fought  in  the  history  of  both  peoples.  There  also  the 
sacred  records  of  the  Nephites  found  their  final  resting 
place.  When  iniquity  began  to  increase  in  their  midst 
Ammaron  hid  the  holy  things  in  the  hill  Shim  (A.  C. 
321).  About  fifty-five  years  after  (say  in  A.  C.  376) 
Mormon,  seeing  that  his  people  were  fast  melting  away 
before  the  Lamanites,  and  fearing  that  the  latter  would 
get  possession  of  the  records  and  destroy  them, 
removed  all  that  had  been  placed  in  his  care  by  Amma- 
ron, and  afterwards  hid  up  in  the  hill  Cumorah  all 
that  had  been  entrusted  to  him  by  the  hands  of  the 
Lord,  save  the  few  plates  which  he  gave  to  his  son 
Moroni.  Moroni  afterwards  concealed  the  treasures 
committed  to  his  keeping  in  the  same  hill,  where  they 
remained    until    they    were,   by    heaven's    permission, 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  413 

exhumed  and  translated  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
for  our  edification.  We  presume  all  our  readers  are 
acquainted  with  the  faA  that  this  hill  is  situated  about 
three  or  four  miles  from  Palmyra,  in  the  state  of  New 
York. 

Besides  Cumorah,  several  other  hills  come  promi- 
nently to  the  foreground  in  Nephite  history.  There 
were  the  hills  Riplah  and  Amnihu,  near  the  river 
Sidon,  in  the  neighborhood  of  which  desperate  battles 
were  fought  in  the  days  of  Alma,  resulting,  in  both 
instances,  in  vi(5lory  to  the  hosts  of  the  Nephites. 
Again  there  was  the  hill  Manti.  It  also  was  near  the 
Sidon;  on  its  top  Nehor  was  executed  for  the  murder 
of  the  aged  Gideon.  Then  there  was  Mount  Antipas 
on  whose  summit  Lehonti  and  the  recalcitrant  Laman- 
ites  gathered  when  the}^  refused  to  give  heed  to  their 
king's  war  proclamation.  It  was  situated  somewhere 
within  the  borders  of  the  Lamanites,  near  Onidah,  the 
place  of  arms.  There  was  also  a  hill  Onidah  in  the 
land  of  Antionum,  upon  which  Alma  preached  to  the 
Zoramite  apostates. 

When  perusing  the  Book  of  Mormon  we  have 
sometimes  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  before  the  time 
of  the  crucifixion  of  Christ  the  Andes  and  other  ranges 
of  mountains  existed  in  a  much  more  modified  form 
than  at  present.  W^e  have  been  led  to  this  conclusion 
from  the  fa6l  that  no  high  mountains  or  stretches  of 
rugged  mountain  country  such  as  at  present  exist  in 
Chili,  Peru,  Ecuador  and  the  United  States  of  Colum- 
bia, are  suggested  by  the  narrative.  Individual  hills 
such  as  we  have  drawn  attention  to,  are  occasionally 
mentioned,  showing  that  the  country  was  of  diversified 
altitude;  but  we  have  little  or  nothing  to  lead  our  minds 


414  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

to  the  contemplation  of  the  stnpendous  peaks  and  ever- 
lasting hills  that  characterize  this  region  now-a-days. 
It  is  also  somewhat  singular  that  no  reference  is  made 
to  an}'  rivers  in  the  regions  where  the  Orinoco  and 
Amazon  now  course  in  their  vast  volume  to  the  Atlan- 
tic. Our  only  answer  is  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  is 
primarily  a  religious  record,  that  the  geographical  and 
topographical  references  are  only  incidental,  and  con- 
sequently no  special  importance  can  be  placed  on  what 
is  )wt  mentioned.  Perhaps,  also,  these  rivers,  as  sug- 
gested in  the  case  of  the  Sidon,  ran  in  different  chan- 
nels, and  possibly  with  a  less  volume  of  water  then 
than  now. 

One  of  the  most  important  places  in  Xephite  his- 
tory, for  four  or  five  hundred  3'ears,  was  the  river  Sidon. 
It  was  their  great  highway,  more  to  them  than  the 
Mississippi  is  to  this  country  or  the  Thames  is  to  Eng- 
land. Along  its  banks  were  situated  their  capital  and 
other  prominent  cities.  Its  valleys  were  the  most 
densely  populated  portions  of  the  land.  It  was  also 
the  grand  trunk  road  to  the  land  of  Nephi,  and  adown 
its  banks  poured  the  hosts  of  the  dark  skinned  invaders 
when  they  forced  their  way  into  the  land  of  Zarahemla. 
To  tell  all  that  took  place  on  its  borders  would  be  to 
rewrite  the  history  of  the  Judges,  and  to  include  much 
of  the  annals  of  the  kings  and  the  story  of  the  Mes- 
sianic dispensation. 

As  stated  in  other  places  in  this  book  it  is  under- 
stood that  the  Sidon  of  the  Nephites  is  the  Magdalena 
of  to-day;  but  it  is  open  to  question  if  its  course  was  not 
considerably  changed  during  the  convulsions  that 
attended  the  death  of  the  Savior.  We  incline  to  the 
opinion  that  in  the  ages  before  those  terrible  upheavals 


STORY   OI'    THE    BOOK   OF   MORMON. 


415 


of  the  lands  the  Sidon  was  a  far  nobler,  more  placid 
river  than  the  Magdalena  is  now.  Nor  do  we  think  it 
emptied  into  the  ocean  at  the  same  spot  as  at  present. 
The  coast  line,  we  believe,  has  much  changed  and  with 
that  change  the  point  of  outflow  of  this  river  has  been 
moved. 

While  journeying  on  their  way  through  Arabia, 
Lehi  and  his  party  gave  such  names  to  the  localities 
they  passed  or  at  which  they  rested  as  they  pleased. 
The  Red  Sea  is  the  only  place  we  can  distinguish  by 
the  name  given  to  it.  At  their  first  temporary  abiding 
place  on  its  borders,  Lehi,  in  honor  of  his  elder  sons, 
called  the  valley  where  they  camped  the  valley  of 
Lemuel,  and  the  river  that  coursed  through  it  the  river 
Laman.  As  they  proceeded  on  their  journey  we  read 
of  Shazer,  Nahom,  and  Bountiful.  The  last  named 
must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Bountiful  in  the 
northern  part  of  South  America  where  the  Savior,  more 
than  six  hundred  years  afterward,  appeared  and  taught 
the  Nephites.  It  was  a  portion  of  Arabia  Felix,  or 
Arabia  the  happy,  so  called  in  contradistinc^tion  of 
Arabia  the  stony  and  Arabia  the  desert,  on  account  of 
its  abundant  productiveness  and  great  fertility.  It  was 
in  this  blessed  region,  on  the  shore  of  the  Arabian  sea, 
that  Nephi  built  the  ship  that  carried  the  colony  to  the 
promised  land.  To  the  sea  itself  they  gave  the  name 
of  Irreantum,  meaning  many  waters. 

The  course  taken  b}'  Lehi  and  his  people  has  been 
revealed  with  some  detail.  We  have  been  told  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  the  course  that  Lehi  and  his 
compau}'  traveled  from  Jerusalem  to  the  place  of  their 
destination : 

They  traveled  nearl}-  a  south-southeast  direcftion 


4i6 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


until  the}'  came  to  the  nineteenth  degree  of  north  lati- 
tude; then,  nearl}'  east  to  the  sea  of  Arabia;  then 
sailed  in  a  southeast  dire(5lion,  and  landed  on  the  con- 
tinent of  South  America,  in  Chili,  thirty  degrees  south 
latitude. 

With  regard  to  the  cource  of  Alulek  and  his 
company  we  are  left  entirely  in  the  dark;  all  we  are 
told  is  that  the}^  landed  in  the  northern  continent. 
There  is  an  understanding  among  the  Latter-day  Saints 
that  this  party  traveled  westward  from  Jerusalem. 
Some  think  they  went  first  to  Egypt  under  the  guid- 
ance of  the  Prophet  Jeremiah ;  then  b}-  the  ]\Iediter- 
ranean  sea  either  to  Spain  or  Morocco,  thence  by  ship 
across  the  Atlantic.  Others  fancy  they  went  direct  by 
ship  from  Palestine 

Reference  is  made  in  the  Book  of  jMormon  to 
man}'  lands,  places  and  cities  on  the  eastern  continents. 
Among  the  best  known  lands  mentioned  are  Assyria, 
Babylon,  Egypt,  Ophir,  Cush,  Elam,  Syria,  Bashan, 
Galilee,  Samaria,  Palestina,  Edom  and  Moab.  Among 
cities:  Jerusalem,  Nazareth,  Damascus,  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah.  Also  Mounts  Sinai,  Horeb  and  Lebanon; 
the  Red  or  Egyptian  sea;  and  of  peoples,  the  Medes, 
Chaldees,  Midianites  and  Arabians. 


K"' 


CHAPTER    LXXIII. 

RELIGION  OF  THE  NEPHITEvS  — IT  IS  STATED  BY  NEPHI  — 
THE  PRIESTHOOD  AND  ORDINANCES  THEREOF  — BAP- 
TISM—CONFIRMATION— ORDINATION— THE  SACRAMENT 
—  SPIRITUAL   GIFTS. 

n^HE  RELIGION  of  the  Nephites  was  the  gospel  of 

our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ.  It  embraced, 
before  his  advent,  those  offerings  and  sacrifices  t3'pical 
of  his  life  and  death,  the  observance  of  which  was 
enjoined  upon  the  house  of  Israel  by  the  law  of  Moses. 
As  soon  as  he  was  offered  upon  the  cross  at  Calvary 
these  sacrifices  ceased,  as  the  law  was  fulfilled  and  its 
intent  and  purpose  was  accomplished. 

Nephi  epitomizes  the  religious  faith  of  his  people 
in  the  following  graphic  and  comprehensive  language: 

For  we  labor  diligently  to  write,  to  persuade  our 
children,  and  also  our  brethren,  to  believe  in  Christ, 
and  to  be  reconciled  to  God;  for  we  know  that  it  is  by 
grace  that  we  are  saved,  after  all  we  can  do. 

And  notwithstanding  we  believe  in  Christ,  we  keep 
the  law  of  Moses,  and  look  forward  with  steadfastness 
unto  Christ,  until  the  law  shall  be  fulfilled; 

For,  for  this  end  was  the  law  given ;  wherefore  the 
law  hath  become  dead  unto  us,  and  we  are  made  alive 
in  Christ,  because  of  our  faith;  yet  we  keep  the  law 
because  of  the  commandments: 

And  we  talk  of  Christ,  we  rejoice  in  Christ,  we 
preach  of  Christ,  we  prophesy  of  Christ,  and  we  write 
according  to  our  prophecies,  that  our  children  may 
know  to  what  source  they  may  look  for  a  remission  of 
their  sins. 


4l8  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Wherefore,  we  speak  concerning  the  law,  that  our 
children  may  know  the  deadness  of  the  law ;  and  they, 
by  knowing  the  deadness  of  the  law,  may  look  forward 
unto  that  life  which  is  in  Christ,  and  know  for  what 
end  the  law  was  given.  And  after  the  law  was  fulfilled 
in  Christ,  that  they  need  not  harden  their  hearts  against 
him,  when  the  law  ought  to  be  done  away. 

Here  are  a  hundred  sermons  in  a  few  sentences, 
and  ever}'  sentence  is  pregnant  with  the  force  and  glory 
of  God's  eternal  truth.  Again,  how  concisely  the  plan 
of  salvation  is  explained  in  the  following   passages: 

O  how  great  the  holiness  of  our  God!  For  he 
knoweth  all  things,  and  there  is  not  any  thing,  save  he 
knows  it. 

And  he  cometh  into  the  world  that  he  may  save  all 
men,  if  the}'  will  hearken  unto  his  voice;  for  behold, 
he  suffereth  the  pains  of  all  men;  yea,  the  pains  of 
every  living  creature,  both  men,  women,  and  children, 
who  belong  to  the  family  of  Adam. 

And  he  suffereth  this,  that  the  resurrection  might 
pass  upon  all  men,  that  all  might  stand  before  him  at 
the  great  and  judgment  da}-. 

And  he  commandeth  all  men  that  they  must  repent, 
and  be  baptized  in  his  name,  having  perfe6l  faith  in  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel,  or  they  cannot  be  saved  in  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

And  if  they  will  not  repent  and  believe  in  his 
name,  and  be  baptized  in  his  name,  and  endure  to  the 
end,  they  must  be  damned ;  for  the  Lord  God,  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel,  has  spoken  it. 

The  priesthood  of  the  Nephites  was  the  same  as 
ours.  We  read  of  High  Priests,  Elders,  Priests  and 
Teachers,  in  their  church,  but  Evangelists,  Bishops  and 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  419 

Deacons  are  not  mentioned.  They  also  had  numerous 
Prophets  minister  to  them  the  pleasing  or  awful  word 
of  God,  as  their  condition  warranted  or  their  lives 
deserved.  But  the  spirit  of  prophecy  is  not  confined  to 
any  particular  grade  of  the  priesthood,  those  holding 
none  of  its  powers  being  frequently  endowed  with  this 
most  precious  gift. 

The  Twelve  special  witnesses  whom  Jesus  chose 
on  this  continent,  of  whom  Nephi  was  the  first,  are 
never  called  Apostles  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  but 
always  disciples;  the  word  apostles  is  onl\'  used  in  that 
book  when  applied  to  the  Twelve  who  ministered  wdth 
the  Savior  in  the  land  of  Jerusalem. 

The  Nephite  church  when  fully  organized  in  the 
ages  before  the  visit  of  the  Redeemer,  was  always  pre- 
sided over  b}^  a  High  Priest.  He  held  to  them  the 
keys  of  the  Holy  Priesthood.  Whether  these  keys 
remained  with  the  Nephites  at  all  times  is  doubtful. 
But  many  of  their  presidents  were  undoubtedly  thus 
empowered.  The  Lord  made  covenant  with  Nephi,  the 
son  of  Helaman,  with  his  own  voice  as  follows: 

Blessed  art  thou,  Nephi,  for  those  things  which 
thou  hast  done;  for  I  have  beheld  how  thou  hast  wdth 
unwearyingness  declared  the  word  which  I  have  given 
unto  thee,  unto  this  people.  And  thou  hast  not  feared 
them,  and  hast  not  sought  thine  own  life,  but  have 
sought  my  will,  and  to  keep  my  commandments. 

And  now  because  thou  hast  done  this  with  such 
unwearyingness,  behold,  I  will  bless  thee  forever;  and 
I  will  make  thee  mighty  in  word  and  in  deed,  in  faith 
and  in  works;  yea,  even  that  all  things  shall  be  done 
unto  thee  according  to  thy  word,  for  thou  shalt  not  ask 
that  which  is  contrary  to  my  will. 


420  STORY    OF    THP:    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Behold,  thou  art  Nephi,  and  I  am  God.  Behold,  I 
declare  it  unto  thee  in  the  presence  of  mine  angels, 
that  ye  shall  have  power  over  this  people,  and  shall 
smite  the  earth  with  famine,  and  with  pestilence,  and 
destruction,  according  to  the  wickedness  of  this  peo- 
ple. 

Behold,  I  give  unto  you  power,  that  whatsoever  ye 
shall  seal  on  earth,  shall  be  sealed  in  heaven;  and 
whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed 
in  heaven ;  and  thus  shall  ye  have  power  among  this 
people. 

And  thus,  if  ye  shall  sa\'  unto  this  temple,  it 
shall  be  rent  in  twain,  it  shall  be  done. 

And  if  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain,  be  thou 
cast  down  and  become  smooth,  it  shall  be  done. 

And  behold,  if  ye  shall  say,  that  God  shall  smite 
this  people,  it  shall  come  to  pass. 

And  now  behold,  I  command  you  that  ye  shall  go 
and  declare  unto  this  people.  That  thus  saith  the  Lord 
God,  who  is  the  Almighty,  except  ye  repent  ye  shall  be 
smitten  even  unto  destrudlion. 

What  greater  powers  than  these  has  God  ever 
given  to  man? 

The  churches  in  the  various  lands  or  distridls 
appear  to  have  each  been  presided  over  locally  b}'  a 
High  Priest,  as  the  different  stakes  of  Zion  are  in  these 
days.  In  this  and  other  respedls  a  close  resemblance 
can  be  perceived  between  the  organization  and  govern- 
ment of  the  ancient  Nephite  church  and  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  As  an  example  of 
these  local  High  Priests  we  refer  to  the  case  of  Amnion, 
the  sou  of  king  Mosiah,  who  held  this  office  among  the 
Christian  Lamanites  in  the  land  of  Jershon  at  the  time 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  42 1 

that  Alma  was  the  presiding  High  Priest  over  the 
whole  church. 

The  duties,  responsibilities  and  powers  of  the  vari- 
ous orders  of  the  priesthood  were  evidentl}'  identical 
with  those  possessed  by  the  same  officers  in  the  church 
of  God  in  these  latter  days.  Were  we  arguing  from  a 
do6trinal  standpoint  we  should  claim  that  this  must 
necessarily  be  so  because  of  the  unity  of  the  church  of 
the  Lamb  in  all  ages ;  but  we  are  now  simply  affirming 
that  which  appears  from  the  statements,  historical  and 
otherwise,  that  are  to  be  found  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
The  fa(51:  of  this  identity  of  duties  and  powers  is  appar- 
ent in  the  instructions  which  are  recorded  as  being 
given  regarding  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  the  bestowal 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  administration  of  the  Sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  the  ordination  of  priests  and 
teachers,  etc. 

Not  only  was  the  priesthood  identical  but  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  church  were  the  same.  The  same  words 
were  spoken  in  the  baptism  of  converts  as  are  used 
now.  The  same  mode  of  baptism  was  observed.  The 
same  persons — the  penitent  believers — were  baptized. 
The  baptism  of  little  children  was  forbidden  in  the 
most  energetic  language.'''  When  Jesus  instructed  his 
disciples   on   the  subject  of  baptism  he  said:     On  this 


*  And  their  little  children  need  no  repentance,  neither  baptism. 
Behold,  baptism  is  unto  repentance  to  the  fulfdlinj^  the  commandments  unto 
the  remission  of  sins. 

Little  children  cannot  repent;  wherefore  it  is  awful  wickedness  to 
deny  the  pure  mercies  of  God  unto  them,  for  they  are  all  alive  in  him 
because  of  his  merc\-. 

And  he  that  saith,  That  little  children  need  baptism,  denieth  the 
mercies  of  Christ,  and  setteth  at  naught  the  atonement  of  him  and  the 
power  of  his  redemption.  —  Mormon. 


42  2  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

wise  shall  ye  baptize;  and  there  shall  be  no  disputa- 
tious among  3'ou. 

Verily  I  say  unto  3'ou,  that  whoso  repenteth  of  his 
sins  through  your  words,  and  desireth  to  be  baptized  in 
my  name,  on  this  wise  shall  ye  baptize  them:  behold, 
3^e  shall  go  down  and  stand  in  the  water,  and  in  my 
name  shall  ye  baptize  them. 

And  now  behold,  these  are  the  words  which  ye 
shall  say,  calling  them  b}'  name,  saying. 

Having  authority  given  me  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  bap- 
tize you  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Hol}^  Ghost.    Amen. 

And  then  shall  3'e  immerse  them  in  the  water,  and 
come  forth  again  out  of  the  water. 

The  words  spoken  by  the  Elder  or  Priest  who 
blessed  the  bread  or  the  wine  in  the  administration  of 
the  sacrament,  were  word  for  word,  identical  with  those 
that  we  use;  and  the  officers  who  officiated  in  the  bless- 
ing of  the  emblems,  Elders  and  Priests,  were  the  same. 

In  ordinations  to  the  priesthood  a  similar  form  was 
employed  to  that  used  in  this  dispensation,  and  men 
were  ordained  to  the  same  calling.     It  is  written : 

The  manner  which  the  disciples,  who  were  called 
the  Elders  of  the  church,  ordained  Priests  and  Teach- 
ers. 

After  they  had  prayed  unto  the  Father  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  the}'  laid  their  hands  upon  them,  and 
said. 

In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  I  ordain  ^-ou  to  be  a 
Prie.st:  (or,  if  he  be  a  Teacher,)  I  ordain  you  to  be  a 
Teacher,  to  preach  repentance  and  remission  of  sins 
through  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  endurance  of  faith  on  his 
name  to  the  end.     Amen. 


STORY    OF   THE  BOOK    OF    MORMON.  423 

It  must  be  remembered  that  their  various  ordi- 
nances, so  far  as  we  have  the  record,  were  all  performed 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  except  that  of  baptism, 
which  was  done  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son  and 
Holy  Ghost. 

With  regard  to  the  manner  of  condu6ling  their 
meetings  we  are  told,  And  their  meetings  were  con- 
dueled  by  the  church,  after  the  manner  of  the  workings 
of  the  Spirit,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  for 
as  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  led  them  whether  to 
preach,  or  exhort,  or  to  pray,  or  to  supplicate,  or  to 
sing,  even  so  it  was  done. 

The  same  parallel  between  the  two  churches  can 
also  be  found  when  we  consider  the  subje(5l  of  spiritual 
gifts.  The  Savior,  when  giving  his  charge  to  the 
Twelve  Nephite  disciples,  said:  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature, 

And  he  that  believeth  and  is  baptized,  shall  be 
saved,  but  he  that  believeth  not,  shall  be  damned. 

And  these  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe ;  in 
ni}^  name  shall  they  cast  out  devils;  the}"  shall  speak 
with  new  tongues;  they  shall  take  up  serpents;  and 
if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  them ; 
they  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick  and  they  shall 
recover. 

And  whosoever  shall  believe  in  my  name,  doubt- 
ing nothing,  unto  him  will  I  confirm  all  ni}-  words, 
even  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

Moroni,  treating  on  this  same  subjecft,  states: 

For  behold,  to  one  is  given  b}'  the  Spirit  of  God, 
that  he  may  teach  the  word  of  wisdom ; 

And  to  another,  that  he  may  teach  the  word  of 
knowledge  by  the  same  Spirit; 


424  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

And  to  another,  exceeding  great  faith;  and  to 
another,  the  gifts  of  healing  by  the  same  Spirit. 

x\nd  again,  to  another,  that  he  may  work  mighty 
miracles ; 

And  again,  to  another,  that  he  may  prophesy  con- 
cerning all  things ; 

And  again,  to  another,  the  beholding  of  angels 
and  ministering  spirits ; 

And  again,  to  another,  all  kinds  of  tongues; 

And  again,  to  another,  the  interpretation  of  lan- 
guages and  of  divers  kinds  of  tongues. 

And  all  these  gifts  come  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ ; 
and  they  come  unto  every  man  severally,  according  as 
he  will. 

And  I  would  exhort  you,  my  beloved  brethren, 
that  ye  remember  that  every  good  gift  cometh  of 
Christ. 

From  these  tw^o  quotations  all  can  percieve  that 
the  gifts  of  the  Spirit  were  the  same  in  the  Nephite 
church  as  among  the  ancient  saints  in  Jerusalem  and 
the  people  of  God  in  these  days. 


■    'Mi-r  '^:;  '^^   ^''        :'T^"'f  ■ 

"-  ■xxrKinrxTinTiTT  uw.  .ttn  _    «!»      -V  iiiiTiXTiixtirmn  ■ 


CHAPTER    LXXIV. 

MIRACLES  AMONG  THE  NEPHITES  — THE  MIRACLEvS  OF  CHRIST 
—JOHN  AND  THE  THREE   NEPHITES— TRANSLATIONS. 

^HE  SUBJECT  of  spiritual  gifts  leads  ns  to  the 
kindred  one  of  miracles.  The  Book  of  Mormon 
teaches  in  very  strong  language  that  God  is  a  God  of 
miracles.  Were  it  not  so  he  would  cease  to  be  an 
unchangeable  Being.  He  would  be  a  partial  God,  bless- 
ing one  people  more  than  another. 

Such  is  the  teaching  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  on 
this  point;  and  we  find  in  the  histor}^  of  the  Nephite 
people  many  remarkable  manifestations  of  the  marvel- 
ous power  of  God,  either  shown  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  his  acknowledged  servants,  or  by  the 
dire6l  interposition  of  divine  power. 

Some  of  the  miracles  recorded  in  the  annals  of  the 
Nephites  bear  a  strong  resemblance  to  others  narrated 
in  the  Bible.  There  is  nothing  extraordinary  in  this : 
it  is  altogether  reasonable  to  believe  that  in  the  healing 
of  the  sick,  for  instance,  there  ^vould  be  incidents  in 
common  in  many  cases.  Nor  are  the  miracles  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon  any  more  difficult  of  belief  than  those 
of  the  Bible.  In  fa(5l,  we  are  of  the  opinion  that  had 
the  people  of  this  dispensation  been  taught  as  persist- 
ently to  believe  the  Book  of  Mormon  as  the}'-  have  the 
Bible,  the  miracles  of  the  first-named  book  would 
require  less  faith  or  explanation  than  some  found  in 
the  latter. 

The  miracles  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  consist 
largely  in  the  healing  of  the  sick,  the  deliverance  of 
God's   servants,   and   the    punishment  of  the  wicked. 


426  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Some  of  them  are  given  in  great  detail,  others  are 
referred  to  in  the  most  meagre  language.  Among 
those  of  which  we  have  spoken  at  length  in  earlier 
portions  of  this  work  are  the  judgments  that  came 
upon  the  impious  anti-Christs  Sherem'^'  and  Korihorit 
the  deliverance  of  Alma  and  Aniulek  from  the  prison 
in  Ammonihah;t  the  restoration  of  the  lawyer  Zeezrom 
to  health;^  the  deliverance  of  Nephi  and  Lehi;  and  the 
baptism  with  fire  and  the  Holy  Ghost  of  the  Lamanitcs 
in  the  prison  in  the  city  of  Ivehi-Nephi;||  the  famine 
caused  and  terminated  by  Nephi's  prayer  ;^|  and  the 
wonders  that  attended  the  ministrations  of  Amnion  and 
his  brethren  during  their  mission  among  the  Laman- 
ites.'-"-'  Of  these  we  shall  make  no  further  mention. 
Nor  shall  we  again  review  the  miraculous  signs  and 
wonders  that  attended  the  earthly  birth'j^*  and  deathJJ  of 
the  Messiah.  Neither  do  we  think  it  necessary  to  take 
more  than  a  passing  glance  at  the  miracles  performed 
by  Christ  during  his  visits  to  the  Nephites  and  the 
other  wonders  that  glorified  those  days.  But  we  will 
now  refer,  at  slightly  greater  length,  to  a  few  miracu- 
lous circumstances  that  do  not  come  so  prominently 
into  view  in  the  historical  narrative. 

In  the  Book  of  Alma  reference  is  made  to  an 
occurrence  which  reminds  us  strongly  of  Daniel  at  the 
court  of  king  Belshazzar.  What  is  said  is  very  brief 
and  leaves  the  reader  in  entire  darkness  as  to  when 
and  where  the  event  took  place.    But  from  the  context  we 


*  vSee  Cha])tLT  vi.  ^  Sec- Chai)tt'r  xxxviii. 

t  Cliapler  xxvi.  **    Chapter  xix. 

t  Chapter  xxiv.  ft    Cha])ter  xl. 

^  Cha])ter  XXV.  JJ   Cha])tiT  xli. 

II  Chapter  xxxvii. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  427 

are  led  to  the  conclusion  that  it  took  place  in  the  land  of 
Nephi,  and  certainly  not  later  than  the  days  of  the  first 
IMosiah.  The  Prophet  Aniulek,  in  the  opening  of  his 
address  to  his  fellow  citizens  of  Ammonihah,  to  prove 
his  standing  in  their  midst,  refers  to  his  ancestry. 
Among  his  forefathers  was  one  Aminadi,  a  Nephite, 
who  interpreted  certain  writing,  written  b};"  the  finger 
of  God  upon  the  walls  of  a  temple.  Nothing  more  is 
told  us  of  this  exceedingly  interesting  and  important 
event,  and  we  are  left  to  conjecture  as  to  what  circum- 
stances led  to  this  divine  interposition,  and  whether 
the  words  so  miraculously  written  were  of  instruction, 
comfort  or  reproof  {A/nia  x.  2). 

The  raising  of  Timothy'  to  life  by  his  brother 
Nephi  after  he  had  been  stoned  to  death,  is  another 
miraculous  circumstance  which  is  only  casualh^  men- 
tioned. Both  these  brothers  were  afterwards  chosen 
by  Jesus  among  the  Twelve  whom  he  selected  as  his 
disciples.  The  raising  of  the  dead  in  the  name  of 
Christ  manifested  how  great  must  have  been  the  power 
with  heaven  possessed  by  this  Nephi,  as  it  was  doubt- 
less by  others  of  his  family  —  notabl}'  his  father  — 
before  the  time  of  the  ministration  of  the  Savior  to  this 
people. 

The  miracles  that  attended  the  ministry  of  the 
Savior  on  this  land  were,  many  of  them,  of  the  same 
character  as  the  wondrous  works  he  performed  among 
the  Jews;  onh'  frequently  more  marvelous  and  more 
glorious,  on  account  of  the  greater  faith  of  the 
Nephites.  He  healed  the  sick,  cast  out  devils,  raised 
the  dead  in  Bountiful  as  he  did  in  Judea  and  Galilee. 
But  there  were  other  manifestations  that  were  some- 
what   different;     that,    so     far     as    the    record    goes, 


428  STORY    or    THE    ROOK    OF    MORMON. 

were  entirely  dissimilar.  In  the  land  of  Jenisalem 
Jesus  miraculously  fed  five  thousand  b}-  increasing  the 
store  of  loaves  and  fishes  that  had  been  provided;  in 
Bountiful  he  administered  the  emblems  of  his  body 
and  blood  when  neither  the  disciples  nor  the  multitude 
had  brought  either  bread  or  wine.  Angels  ministered 
to  men  during  his  labors  among  the  Jews;  they  did  so 
more  abundantl3'  during  his  visits  to  the  Nephites. 
Again,  though  we  are  told  in  the  Bible  of  the  holy 
Redeemer  blessing  little  children,  we  nowhere  read 
therein  of  the  glorious  manifestations,  the  outpour- 
ing of  the  Spirit,  the  ministry  of  the  angels,  the 
baptism  of  fire  that  took  place  when  the  risen  Re- 
deemer condescended  to  bless  the  little  ones  of  the 
Nephites. 

Great  were  the  wonders  that  attended  the  labors 
of  the  Three  Nephite  disciples  who  were  to  tarr}'  on 
earth  unto  the  end.  Death  had  no  power  over  them; 
they  passed  through  the  most  terrible  ordeals  unhurt. 
Swords  would  not  slay  them ;  fire  would  not  burn  them ; 
savage  beasts  would  not  harm  them ;  prisons  could  not 
hold  them ;  chains  could  not  bind  them ;  the  grave  could 
not  entomb  them;  the  earth  would  not  conceal  them. 
No  matter  how  much  they  were  abused  or  maltreated 
they  triumphed  over  all  their  persecutors. 

The  age  in  which  the  Three  ministered  was  a  pecu- 
liar one.  Under  ordiuar}-  circumstances  the  super- 
luinian  powers  shewn  by  them  would  have  brought  the 
wicked  to  repentance.  But  the  happy  age  of  peace 
and  innocence  that  had  followed  the  Savior's  ministry 
was  fast  passing  away;  the  people  were  hardening  their 
hearts;  they  were  relapsing  into  iniquity  with  their 
eyes  open;  they  were  sinning  knowingly   and  under- 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON.  429 

standingly.  Angels  from  heaven  would  not  have  con- 
verted them;  they  had  given  themselves  up  to  Satan, 
and  every  manifestation  of  the  power  of  God  in  behalf 
of  his  servants  only  made  them  more  angry,  and  more 
determined  upon  the  destruction  of  those  who  sounded 
in  their  ears  the  unwelcome  message  of  divine  wrath. 
The  hurricane  might  demolish  the  dungeon ;  the  earth- 
quake overthrow  the  walls  of  the  prison;  the  earth 
refuse  to  close  when  the  disciples  were  cast  into  it; 
these  protests  of  nature  simply  caused  their  hardened 
hearts  to  conjure  up  fresh  methods  of  torture  and 
devise  new  means  to  destroy  those  whom  they  so 
intensely,  and  yet  so  unwarrantably,  hated.  But  they 
ever  failed;  the  three  Nephites  still  live. 

Of  what  change  passed  upon  John,  the  Apostle,  or 
how  it  was  brought  about  that  he  should  not  taste  of 
death,  we  are  not  told;  but  so  far  as  the  three  Nephites 
are  concerned  we  are  informed  they  were  caught  up 
into  heaven,  and  there  experienced  a  change  that  is  not 
explained ;  and  that  they  there  saw  and  heard  unspeak- 
able things.     Mormon,  writing  about  them,  says: 

And  now  behold,  as  I  spake  concerning  '  those 
whom  the  Lord  had  chosen,  yea,  even  three  who  were 
caught  up  into  the  heavens,  that  I  knew  not  whether 
they  were  cleansed  from  mortality  to  immortality. 

But  behold,  since  I  wrote,  I  have  inquired  of  the 
Lord,  and  he  hath  made  it  manifest  unto  me,  that  there 
must  needs  be  a  change  wrought  upon  their  bodies,  or 
else  it  needs  be  that  they  must  taste  of  death; 

Therefore  that  they  might  not  taste  of  death,  there 
was  a  change  wrought  upon  their  bodies,  that  they 
might  not  suffer  pain  nor  sorrow,  save  it  were  for  the 
sins  of  the  world. 


430  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

Now  this  change  was  not  equal  to  that  which 
should  take  place  at  the  last  day;  but  there  was  a 
change  wrought  upon  them,  insomuch  that  Satan  could 
have  no  power  over  them,  that  he  could  not  tempt  them, 
and  they  were  san(5lified  in  the  flesh,  that  they  were 
holy,  and  that  the  powers  of  the  earth  could  not  hold 
them ; 

And  in  this  state  the}^  were  to  remain  until  the 
judgment  day  of  Christ;  and  at  that  da}-  the}-  were  to 
receive  a  greater  change,  and  to  be  received  into  the 
kingdom  of  the  Father  to  go  no  more  out,  but  to  dwell 
with  God  eternally  in  the  heavens. 

In  the  Bible  we  read  of  two  men  who  lived  before 
the  Savior's  advent — Aloses  and  Elijah  —  who  did  not 
taste  of  death ;  we  also  read  in  the  Book  of  Mormon  of 
two — Alma  and  Neplii  —  who  were  translated. 


CHAPTER     LXXV. 

THP:  PROl'HECIKS  REGARDING  THE  SAVIOR  — THEIR  COM- 
ri.ETENESS.  AND  DETAIL  — NAMES  AND  TITLES  GIVEN 
TO    CHRIST. 

/^^NE  OF  the  most  noteworthy  things  conne(5led  with 
the  ancient  Nephite  church  was  the  great  plain- 
ness and  detail  with  which  the  incidents  of  the  birth, 
life  and  death  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  were  under- 
stood and  prophesied  of  b}^  the  servants  of  God  who 


'■11    ? 


'fTTT7TV"RR"T 


^  .■  c,  ; 


w  i  £■ 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  43 1 

dwelt  on  the  earth  before  he  tabernacled  in  mortality. 
Among  other  things  it  was  declared  of  him  that: 

God  himself  should  come  down  from  heaven 
among  the  children  of  men  and  should  redeem  his 
people. 

He  should  take  upon  him  flesh  and  blood. 

He  should  be  born  in  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  the 
name  given  by  the  Nephites  to  the  land  of  their  fore- 
fathers, whence  they  came. 

His  mother's  name  should  be  Mary. 

She  should  be  a  virgin  of  the  cit}-  of  Nazareth ; 
very  fair  and  beautiful,  a  precious  and  chosen  vessel. 

She  should  be  overshadowed  and  conceive  by  the 
power  of  the  H0I3'  Ghost. 

He  should  be  called  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 

At  his  birth  a  new  star  should  appear  in  the 
heavens. 

He  should  be  baptized  by  John  at  Betharaba,  be- 
yond Jordan. 

John  should  testify  that  he  had  baptized  the  Lamb 
of  God,  who  should  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world. 

After  his  baptism  the  Holy  Ghost  should  come 
down  upon  him  out  of  heaven,  and  abide  upon  him  in 
the  form  of  a  dove. 

He  should  call  twelve  men  as  his  special  witnesses, 
to  minister  in  his  name. 

He  should  go  forth  among  the  people,  minister- 
ing in  power  and  great  glory,  casting  out  devils,  heal- 
ing the  sick,  raising  the  dead,  and  performing  many 
might}'  miracles. 

He  should  take  upon  him  the  infirmities  of  his 
people. 

He  should  suffer  temptation,  pain  of  body,  hunger, 


434  STORY   OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

thirst  and  fatigue;  blood  should  come  from  every  pore 
of  his  body  by  reason  of  his  anguish  because  of  the 
abominations  of  his  people. 

He  should  be  cast  out  and  rejedled  by  the  Jews; 
be  taken  and  scourged,  and  be  judged  of  the  world. 

He  should  be  lifted  upon  the  cross  and  slain  for 
the  sins  of  the  world. 

He  should  be  buried  in  a  sepulchre,  where  he 
should  remain  three  days. 

After  he  was  slain  he  should  rise  from  the  dead 
and  should  make  himself  manifest  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
unto  the  Gentiles. 

He  should  lay  down  his  life  according  to  the  flesh 
and  take  it  up  again  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  that 
he  might  bring  to  pass  the  resurre(5lion  of  the  dead, 
being  the  first  that  should  rise. 

At  his  resurre6lion  many  graves  should  be  opened 
and  should  yield  up  their  dead ;  and  many  of  the  saints, 
who  had  beforetime  passed  away,  should  appear  unto 
the  living. 

He  should  redeem  all  mankind  who  would  believe 
on  his  name. 

In  the  above  list  we  have  not  inserted  those  proph- 
ecies with  regard  to  the  Savior  that  related  to  this 
continent  and  were  fulfilled  hereon.  These  are  referred 
to  in  their  place  in  the  historical  portions  of  this  work. 
Nor  have  we  mentioned  the  sayings  of  Isaiah  and 
other  Jewish  prophets,  which  are  inserted  in  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  .but  which  also  appear  in  the  Bible. 

Among  the  names  and  titles  given  to  Christ  in 
the  Bo(.k  of  IVIormon  are:  Savior,  Mediator,  Messiah, 
Redeemer,  Shepherd,  Great  and  True  Shepherd,  Lamb, 
Lamb  of  God,  Son  of  Righteousness,  Son  of  the  Eter- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  435 

nal  Father,  Onl}^  Begotten  of  the  Father,  Creator,  The 
Eternal  Father  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  King,  King  of 
Heaven,  Heavenly  King,  King  of  all  the  Earth,  God 
of  Israel,  God  of  the  whole  Earth,  Most  High  God, 
Ivord  Omnipotent,  Lord  God  Omnipotent,  Alighty  God, 
Holy  One,  Holy  One  of  Israel,  Mighty  One  of  Jacob, 
Wonderful  Counsellor,  Prince  of  Peace,  and  several 
others. 


CHAPTER    LXXVI. 

NEPHITE  APOSTATES— THE  ORDER  OF  NEHOR— AMALEKITES 
—  AMALICKIAHITES  — AMULONITES  —  ABIXADI'S  PROPH- 
ECY—THE  GADIANTONS. 

IVTO  PEOPLE  seem  to  have  been  more  given  to  apos- 
tasy from  the  truths  of  the  gospel  than  were  the 
Nephites  in  certain  periods  of  their  history.  In  the 
historical  portions  of  this  work  we  have  drawn  atten- 
tions to  the  defections  of  Nehor,  Amlici,  Korihor, 
Zoram  and  others;  therefore  we  need  not  go  over  that 
ground  again.  Yet  there  is  one  thing  that  stands  out 
ver}'  prominently  in  the  annals  of  all  these  backslid- 
ings.  It  is  that  the  heresies  of  Nehor,  the  murderer  of 
Gideon,  were  more  or  less  adopted  by  succeeding  false 
teachers,  and  that  those  who  embraced  his  teachings 
and  became  associated  therewith  were  always  among 
the  most  bitter  and  vehement,  the  most  bloodthirsty 
and  hardened  of  all  the  enemies  of  the  church  of  God. 
They  are  often  spoken  of  as  being  after  the  order  of 


436  STORY   OF   THE    BOOK   OF   MORMON. 

Nelior;  and  we  imagine  to  belong  to  that  order  required 
the  Nephite  to  conform  to  certain  nnhol}'  covenants  and 
make  certain  vicious  and  immoral  oaths.  Many,  if  not 
all,  of  the  Amlicites,  Amalekites,  Amulonites,  Amnion- 
ihahites  and  Zoramites  belonged  to  this  iniquitous 
order. 

Of  the  apostate  secfts,  of  whom  we  have  previously 
said  but  little,  the  most  prominent  were  the  Amulonites 
and  Amalekites. 

AmalkkitKvS:  a  seS:  of  Nephite  apostates  whose 
origin  is  not  given.  jNIan}-  of  them  were  after  the  order 
of  Nehor,  \  er}-  early  in  the  days  of  the  republic 
the}-  had  affiliated  with  the  Lamanites  and  with  them 
built  a  large  city,  not  far  from  the  waters  of  Mormon, 
which  they  called  Jerusalem,  The}'  were  exceedingly 
crafty  and  hardhearted;  and  in  all  the  ministrations  of 
the  sons  of  ]\Iosiah  among  them  only  one  was  con- 
verted. They  led  in  the  massacres  of  the  Christian 
Lamanites  or  people  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi;  and  in  later 
3'ears  the  Lamanite  generals  were  in  the  habit  of  plac- 
ing them  in  high  command  in  their  armies  because  of 
their  greater  force  of  chara(5ler  than  the  real  descend- 
ants of  Laman,  their  intense  hatred  to  their  former 
brethren,  and  their  more  wicked  and  murderous  disposi- 
tion. In  the  sacred  record  they  are  generall}-  associated 
with  the  Zoramites  and  Amulonites. 

Amaijckiahites:  The  followers  of  Amalickiah 
in  his  efforts  to  destroy  the  church,  to  uproot  the 
Nephite  commonwealth  and  establish  a  monarchy  in  its 
stead.  Their  leader,  finding  that  they  were  not  as 
numerous  as  those  who  wished  to  maintain  the  repub- 
lic, and  that  many  of  them  doubted  the  justness  of 
their  cause,  led  those  who  would  follow  him  towards 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON. 


437 


the  land  of  Neplii,  with  the  intention  of  joining  the 
Lamanites.  Moroni,  the  general  of  the  Nephites,  by 
rapid  marches,  reached  the  wilderness,  where  he  inter- 
cepted them  in  their  flight,  when  Amalickiah  and  a  few 
others  escaped  to  the  L/amanites,  while  the  great  major- 
ity were  taken  prisoners  and  carried  back  to  Zarahemla. 
The  Amalickiahites  were  then  given  the  opportunity  to 
make  covenant  to  sustain  the  cause  of  libert}^  or  be 
put  to  death.  There  were  but  ver}^  few  who  denied  the 
covenant  of  freedom. 

Amulonites:  The  descendants  of  Amnion  and 
his  associates,  the  corrupt  priests  of  king  Noah.  The}' 
were  Nephites  on  their  fathers'  side  and  Lamanites  on 
their  mothers',  but  by  association  and  education  were  of 
the  latter  race.  IMany  of  them  however  were  displeased 
wdth  the  condu6l  of  their  fathers,  and  took  upon  them 
the  name  of  Nephites,  and  were  considered  among  that 
people  ever  after.  Of  those  who  remained  Amulon- 
ites, many  became  followers  of  Nehor,  and  were  scat- 
tered in  the  lands  of  Amnion,  Helam  and  Jerusalem, 
all  of  which  appear  to  have  been  limited  distridls  in 
the  same  region  of  country.  In  latter  j^ears  the  sons 
of  Mosiah  and  their  fellow-missionaries  preached  to 
them,  but  not  one  repented  and  received  the  gospel 
message;  to  the  contrary,  the}^  became  leaders  in  the 
persecutions  carried  on  against  the  suffering  people  of 
Anti-Nephi-Lehi,  and  were  those  who,  with  the  Amal- 
ekites,  slew  the  greater  number  of  that  unoffend- 
ing people  who  suffered  martr3'dom.  In  the  suc- 
ceeding war  with  the  Nephites  (B.  C.  Si),  when 
Ammonihah  was  destroyed,  nearl}'  all  the  Amulonites 
were  killed  in  the  battle  in  which  Zoram,  the  Nephite 
general,   defeated  the   Lamanites.     The   remainder  of 


438  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

the  Aiiuilonites  fled  into  the  east  wilderness,  where  they 
usurped  power  over  the  people  of  Laman,  and  in  their 
bitter  hatred  to  the  truth  caused  many  of  the  latter  to 
be  burned  to  death  because  of  their  belief  in  the  gos- 
pel. These  outrages  aroused  the  Lamanites  and  they 
in  turn  began  to  hunt  the  Amulonites  and  to  put  them 
to  death.  This  was  in  fulfilment  of  the  words  of 
Abinadi,  who,  as  he  suffered  martrydom  by  fire  at  the 
hands  of  Amnion  and  his  associates,  told  them,  What 
ye  shall  do  unto  me,  shall  be  a  type  of  things  to  come, 
by  which  he  meant  that  many  should  suffer  death  by 
fire  as  he  had  suffered. 

And  he  said  unto  the  priests  of  Noah,  that  their 
seed  should  cause  many  to  be  put  to  death,  in  the  like 
manner  as  he  was,  and  that  the}^  should  be  scattered 
abroad  and  slain,  even  as  a  sheep  having  no  shepherd 
is  driven  and  slain  by  wild  beasts;  and  now  behold, 
these  words  were  verified,  for  they  were  driven  by  the 
Lamanites,  and  they  were  hunted,  and  the}-  were 
smitten. 

GadiaxT(^ns:  Of  all  the  factions  that  separated 
themselves  from  the  Nephites  none  worked  so  much 
injury  to  that  people  as  did  the  bands  of  Gadianton 
robbers.  The  very  fa6l  of  their  organization  shews 
the  deplorable  condition  of  Nephite  society,  while  their 
continuance  and  growth  proclaims  yet  more  loudly  ar.d 
emphatically  how  debased  the  communit}'  had  become. 

The  Gadiantons  were  at  first  (B.  C.  52)  apparently 
a  band  of  robbers  and  murderers  bound  together  b}- 
the  most  horrible  oaths  of  secrecy  and  satanic  coven- 
ants to  aid  and  shield  each  other  in  whatever  sins  and 
iniquities  they  might  commit.  These  covenants  did 
not  originate  with  Gadianton  or  any  of  this  crew.    The}- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  439 

were  as  old  as  the  days  of  Cain,  into  whose  ear  the 
Son  of  Perdition  whispered  these  bloodthirsty  and 
infernal  suggestions.  These  same  secret  societies 
flourished  among  the  Antediluvians;  and  had  place 
with  the  Jaredites  and  other  peoples  of  antiquity.  In 
the  end  the}'  invaribly  wrought  ruin  and  destru6lion 
wherever  they  found  a  foothold.  To  their  abominations 
can  be  traced  the  fall  and  extinction  of  both  the 
Jaredite  and  Nephite  races. 

As  time  went  on,  the  Gadiantons  among  the 
Nephites  aspired  to  rule  the  republic  When,  by  their 
combinations,  the}'  could  not  carr}^  their  points  at  the 
eledlions,  the}'  would  murder,  or  attempt  to  murder,  any 
judge  or  other  officer  who  was  distasteful  to  them,  and 
place  a  more  acceptable  man  in  his  seat.  So  fell  more 
than  one  of  the  Nephite  chief  judges.  But  they  fre- 
quently had  no  need  to  do  this,  for  as  the  people 
increased  in  inic^uity  they  could  easily  carry  the  major- 
ity or  the  voice  of  the  people  with  them.  In  this  way 
several  of  their  number  were  ele6led  to  the  chief  judge- 
ship. 

After  the  times  of  the  conversion  of  the  Laman- 
ites  by  Lehi  and  Nephi  (B.  C.  30)  the  Gadianton  rob- 
bers took  their  place  in  the  history  of  ancient  America. 
The  divisions  then  became  the  righteous  Nephites  and 
Lamanites  on  one  side,  and  the  Gadiantons  on  the  other. 
And,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  these  robber  bands 
received  greater  encouragement  and  attained  to  greater 
power  among  the  Nephites  than  among  the  Lamanites ; 
but  the  fa6l  is,  that  at  that  era  the  Lamanites  were  a 
growing  race,  while  the  Nephites  were  a  decaying  one. 

Many  wars  ensued  between  these  two  divisions, 
ending  sometimes  in  the  temporary  suppression  of  the 


440  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

robbers,  as  in  the  year  B.  C.  17.  But  they  soon  reap- 
peared, as  they  did  five  years  after  the  instance  here 
mentioned  (B.  C.  12).  The  most  momentous  of  all 
these  wars  was  the  one  that  was  waged  during  the 
earthly  life  of  our  Savior.  It  virtually  commenced  in 
the  second  year  of  his  mortal  existence  and  continued 
with  slight  intermissions  until  the  twenty-first.  So 
powerful  and  arrogant  had  the  robbers  grown  in  that 
age  that  Giddianhi  their  leader,  in  A.  C.  16,  wrote  an 
epistle  to  Lachoneus,  the  chief  judge,  calling  upon  the 
Nephites  to  submit  themselves  to  the  robbers  and  their 
ways ;  to  accept  their  oaths  and  covenants ;  and  in  all 
things  become  like  unto  them.  The  presumption  of 
the  robber  chief  does  not  appear  to  have  been  without 
foundation,  for  so  desperate  had  the  condition  of  the 
people  become  that  Lachoneus  devised  and  carried  out 
the  stupendous  movement  of  gathering  them  all,  both 
Nephites  and  Lamanites,  to  one  land,  where  the}'  would 
be  safe  by  consolidation,  and  be  able  to  wear  out  the  rob- 
bers by  masterly  inactivity.  In  this  he  succeeded,  and 
the  robber  bands  were  destroyed  by  privation,  famine 
and  the  sword. 

After  the  days  of  Jesus  the  Gadiantons  again 
appeared  when  iniquity  began  to  prevail ;  and  by  the 
year  A.  C.  300  they  had  spread  over  all  the  land.  To 
their  baneful  influence  ma}^  be  attributed  many  of  the 
atrocities  and  abominations  that  disgraced  the  last 
wars  between  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites. 

At  certain  periods  of  their  history  the  Jaredites, 
Lamanites  and  Nephites  were  all  idolaters.  The 
Lamanites,  as  early  as  the  days  of  Enos,  are  repre- 
sented as  bowing  down  to  idols.  This  statement  is 
repeated  with  regard  to  those  of   the  times  of   Zeniff 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


441 


and  of  Amnion.  The  Nephites  are  sometimes  called 
an  idolatrous  people,  when  the  inference  seems  to  be 
that  they  worshiped  their  gold  and  silver  and  the  vain 
things  of  this  world.  On  the  other  hand,  it  appears 
that  some  of  them  were  adlual  worshipers  of  idols. 
Such  a  charge  is  plainly  made  against  the  Zoramites 
in  the  land  of  Antionum;  and  we  are  of  the  opinion 
that  they  were  not  the  only  ones. 

In  later  times,  during  the  final  series  of  wars 
between  the  Nephites  and  lyamanites,  the  latter  were 
idolaters,  and  had  descended  so  far  in  savager}^  as  to 
offer  hiiman  sacrifices.  They  were  in  the  habit  of  offer- 
ing up  in  this  way  the  Nephite  women  and  children 
they  captured  in  war.  Special  mention  is  made  of  this 
faA  at  the  taking  of  the  cities  of  Desolation  and  Boaz. 

Still  more  horrible  was  the  fate  of  some  of  the 
Lamanite  women  who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Ne- 
phites; and  it  would  seem  that  before  the  war  was 
finished  both  peoples  had  sunk  to  the  degradation  of 
eating  human  flesh.  Well  might  the  prophet  say : 
There  never  had  been  so  great  wickedness  among  all 
the  children  of  Lehi,  nor  even  among  all  the  house  of 
Israel,  according  to  the  words  of  the  Lord,  as  were 
among  this  people. 


CHAPTER   LXXVII. 

CHURCH  DISCIPLINE  AMONG  THE  NEPHITES  — TREATMENT 
OF  THE  UNREPENTANT  — THE  WORD  OF  THE  LORD  RE- 
GARDING TRANSGRESSORS— THE  TESTIMONY  OF  MORONI. 

A  S  IN  other  things,  the  methods  adopted  in  the 
^^  Nephite  Church  in  the  treatment  of  those  who 
turned  from  righteousness  were  identical  with  those 
pursued  in  such  cases  in  the  Church  of  God  in  other 
lands  and  in  other  ages.  The  erring  ones  were  first 
labored  with  by  the  officers  of  the  church  in  the  spirit 
of  love  and  reconciliation;  they  were  visited  by  the 
Priests  and  Teachers ;  and  if  they  repented  they  were 
continued  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Saints;  but  if  they 
were  obdurate  and  impenitent  they  were  severed  from 
:^he  communion  of  the  church.  This  course  was  pur- 
sued throughout  their  history  from  the  days  of  Alma, 
the  elder,  to  those  of  Aloroni. 

In  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  when  Mosiah  was  king 
and  Alma  was  high  priest,  there  was  much  hard-heart- 
edness  and  evil  doing  in  the  midst  of  the  Nephites.  It 
may  be  remembered  it  was  at  this  time  that  the  sons  of 
Mosiah,  and  the  younger  Alma,  were  leaders  among 
those  who  were  opposing  the  church  and  persecuting 
its  members.  The  iniquity  that  existed  with  those  who 
had  made  covenant  with  God,  or  were  their  children, 
caused  Alma  much  pain  and  anxiety.  The  Priests 
and  Teachers  labored  frequently  in  vain,  and  the 
presiding  priesthood  were  in  doubt  with  regard  to  the 
best  course  to  pursue  with  the  wicked.  They  had  no 
precedents  to  guide  them,  for  such  a  state  of  things 
had  never  before  existed  among  the  Nephites. 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON.  443 

Alma  applied  to  the  king,  but  he  refused  to  judge 
the  offenders.  He  would  not  meddle  in  matters  of 
church  discipline,  that  he  left  to  Alma;  and  to  him  he 
returned  those  who  had  transgressed  the  law  of  the 
Lord.  In  this  dilemma  Alma  appealed  with  all  his 
heart  to  the  Lord,  and  inquired  what  he  should  do  in 
the  matter:  for  he  was  most  desirous  to  do  right  in  the 
sight  of  heaven.  Then  the  voice  of  the  Lord  came  to 
him  saying: 

Because  thou  hast  inquired  of  me,  concerning  the 
transgressor,  thou  art  blessed. 

Thou  art  my  servant;  and  I  covenant  with  thee, 
that  thou  shalt  have  eternal  life;  and  thou  shalt  serve 
me,  and  go  forth  in  my  name,  and  shalt  gather  together 
my  sheep. 

And  he  that  will  hear  my  voice  shall  be  my  sheep; 
and  him  ye  shall  receive  into  the  church,  and  him  will 
I  also  receive. 

For  behold,  this  is  my  church;  whosoever  is  bap- 
tized, shall  be  baptized  unto  repentance.  And  whoso- 
ever ye  receive  shall  believe  in  my  name ;  and  him  will 
I  freely  forgive. 

For  it  is  I  that  taketh  upon  me  the  sins  of  the 
world;  for  it  is  I  that  hath  created  them ;  and  it  io  I  that 
granteth  unto  him  that  believeth  unto  the  end,  a  place 
at  ni}^  right  hand. 

For  behold,  in  my  name  are  they  called;  and  if 
they  know  me  they  shall  come  forth,  and  shall  have  a 
place  eternally  at  my  right  hand. 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  when  the  second 
trump  shall  sound,  then  shall  they  that  never  knew  me 
come  forth  and  shall  stand  before  me; 

And  then  shall  thev  know  that  I  am   the  Lord 


444  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

their  God,  that  I  am  their  Redeemer;  but  they  \vould 
not  be  redeemed. 

And  then  will  I  confess  unto  them  that  I  never 
knew  them ;  and  they  shall  depart  into  everlasting  fire, 
prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels. 

Therefore  I  say. unto  you,  that  he  that  will  not 
hear  my  voice,  the  same  shall  ye  not  receive  into  my 
church,  for  him  I  will  not  receive  at  the  last  day; 

Therefore  I  sa}-  unto  you.  Go;  and  whosoever 
transgresseth  against  me,  him  shall  ye  judge  according 
to  the  sins  which  he  has  committed;  and  if  he  confess 
his  sins  before  thee  and  me  ,  and  repenteth  in  the  sin- 
cerity of  his  heart,  him  shall  ye  forgive,  and  I  will  for- 
give him  also ; 

Yea,  and  as  often  as  my  people  repent,  will  I  for- 
give them  their  trespasses  against  me. 

And  ye  shall  also  forgive  one  another  your  tres- 
passes; for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  forgiveth  not 
his  neighbor's  trespasses,  when  he  sa3"S  that  he  repents, 
the  same  hath  brought  himself  under  condemnation. 

Now  I  say  unto  you,  Go;  and  whosoever  wall  not 
repent  of  his  sins,  the  same  shall  not  be  numbered 
among  ni}-  people;  and  this  shall  be  observed  from  this 
time  forward. 

The  sacred  historian  continues: 

And  it  came  to  pass  when  Alma  had  heard  these 
words,  he  wrote  them  down  that  he  might  have  them, 
and  that  he  might  judge  the  people  of  that  church, 
according  to  the  commandments  of  God. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  Alma  went  and  judged 
those  that  had  been  taken  in  iniquity,  according  to  the 
word  of  the  Lord. 

And  whosoever  repented  of  their  sins  and  did  con- 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  445 

fess  them,  them  he  did  number  among  the  people  of  the 
church ; 

And  those  that  would  not  confess  their  sins  and 
repent  of  their  iniquity,  the  same  were  not  numbered 
among  the  people  of  the  church,  and  their  names  were 
blotted  out. 

In  this  revelation  we  have  the  word  of  the  Lord 
to  guide  the  Nephite  Church  throughout  all  its  dispen- 
sations. 

The  same  spirit  is  manifested  in  the  instrudlions 
given  by  the  Redeemer  in  his  teachings  to  the 
Nephites.'^'  The}-  are  full  of  love,  mercy  and  patience. 
On  the  other  hand,  they  shew  that  the  Church  of  God 
must  not  be  defiled  by  countenancing  iniquity  or  per- 
mitting that  which  is  holy  to  be  handled  by  the 
unworthy.  Nearly  four  hundred  years  later,  Moroni, 
speaking  on  church  government  sa3'S : 

And  the}^  were  stri6l  to  observe  that  there  should 
be  no  iniquity  among  them ;  and  whoso  was  found  to 
commit  iniquit}^,  and  three  witnesses  of  the  church  did 
condemn  them  before  the  Elders;  and  if  they  repented 
not,  and  confessed  not,  their  names  were  blotted  out, 
and  they  were  not  numbered  among  the  people  of 
Christ; 

But  as  oft  as  they  repented,  and  sought  forgive- 
ness, with  real  intent,  they  were  forgiven. 

From  these  quotations  we  perceive  that  the  spirit 
of  the  ancient  church  on  this  continent,  with  regard  to 
offenses  and  offenders,  was  uniform  in  all  its  dispensa- 
tions and  identical  in  its  methods  with  those  of  the  lat- 
ter days. 

*   See  Chapter  xlix. 


CHAPTER    LXXVIII. 

THE  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  JAREDITE  RECORDS  — CORIANTUMR 
—  ETHER  — THE  DISPERSION  AT  BABEL— THE  JOURNEY 
OF  THE  J AREDITES  — ATLANTIS. 

T  ET  US  return  to  the  year  123  B.  C.  At  that  time 
the  Nephites  in  the  land  of  Nephi  were  suffering 
sore  affli(5lions  at  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites.  In  this 
extremit}'  Limhi,  their  king,  sent  a  company  of  forty- 
three  men,  with  instrudlions  to  discover,  if  possible, 
their  brethren  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla,  that  perad- 
venture  they  would  bring  them  succor  and  deliverance. 
The  expedition  was  unsuccessful,  so  far  as  its  immedi- 
diate  object  was  concerned.  The  company  missed  the 
land  of  Zarahemla,  pushed  northward  into  Central 
America,  and  how  far  beyond  we  cannot  tell.  At  last 
they  discovered  the  remains  of  an  ancient  people  who 
had  apparently  been  destroyed  in  battle.  Among  other 
things  they  found  twenty-four  plates  of  gold,  covered 
with  engravings.  This  treasure,  with  some  other  relics 
of  the  vanished  race,  they  took  back  to  king  Limhi. 

When,  shortly  after,  this  sedion  of  the  Nephite 
people  escaped  from  their  Lamanite  taskmasters  and 
returned    to  Zarahemla,  the   twenty-four  golden  plates 


STORY   OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


447 


=^v-^'.V 


THE  TOWER  OF  BABEL. 

were  presented  to  king  Mosiah,  the  younger,  and  he 
being  a  seer,  translated  them  by  the  aid  of  the  Urini 
and  Thummini,  or,  as  described  in  the  Book  of  I\Ior- 
mon,  the  interpreters,  or  "two  stones  which  were 
fastened  into  the  two  rims  of  a  bow." 

These  plates  were  found  to  contain  the  history'  of 
the  world  from  the  creation  to  the  time  of  the  building 


448  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

of  the  Tower  of  Babel,  and  of  the  race  whose  remains 
had  been  found  by  the  people  of  Linihi  scattered  on 
the  land  northward. 

This  was,  however,  not  the  first  intimation  that 
the  Nephites  had  of  the  existence  of  this  extindl 
people;  for  in  the  days  of  the  elder  Mosiah  a  large 
engraved  stone  was  brought  to  him  that  had  been  dis- 
covered b}'  the  people  of  Zarahemla.  It  gave  a  very 
brief  account  of  this  same  race,  but  more  particularly 
referred  to  its  last  ruler,  named  Coriantumr;  which 
Coriantumr  had  himself  been  known  to  the  Zarahemla- 
ites;  for  he  had,  previous  to  his  death,  resided  in  their 
midst  for  nine  months.  This  race  is  known  to  the 
readers  of  the  Book  of  IVIormon  as  the  Jaredites. 

The  histor}^  that  we  have  of  this  remarkable  peo- 
ple, as  given  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  is  Moroni's  abridg- 
ment of  the  record  contained  on  the  twenty-four  plates 
of  gold.  It  eutirel}'  passes  over  the  earlier  portions  of 
the  history,  and  commences  with  the  dispersion  of 
the  human  family,  when  God  confounded  their  lan- 
guage at  the  Tower  of  Babel.  Interspersed  with  the 
narrative  are  many  interpolations  of  Moroni's,  in  the 
shape  of  refle(5lions,  prophecies  and  explanatory  re- 
marks. As  these  additions  or  notes  by  the  compiler 
are  inserted  in  the  body  of  the  work,  and  not  as  foot 
notes,  the  reader  of  this  abridgment  has  to  use  care  in 
its  perusal,  or  his  ideas  are  apt  to  become  confused;  and 
he  is  troubled  to  account  for  statements  which  become 
perfectly  plain  wheti  it  is  understood  they  were  written 
nearl}'  four  hundred  years  after  the  advent  of  the  Holy 
Savior. 

The  history  of  the  Jaredites  is  called  the  Book  of 
Ether,  because  the  twent^^-four  plates  from  which  it  is 


STORY    OF    THK    ROOK    OF    MORMON.  449 

taken  were  hidden  by  a  Jaredite  prophet  named  Kther, 
in  the  place  where  they  were  afterwards  discovered  by 
the  people  of  king  Linihi. 

The  ancestors  of  the  Jaredites  were  engaged  in 
the  attempt  to  build  the  Tower  of  Babel.  It  is  proba- 
ble they  were  of  the  family  of  Sheni,  as  they  were 
worshipers  of  the  true  God,  and  he  conferred  upon 
them  his  priesthood.  How  far  they  had  wandered  from 
the  tower,  if  at  all,  when  the  Lord  commenced  the 
revelation  of  his  will  to  them,  is  not  apparent  from  the 
sacred  text.  They  were  commanded  by  him  to  go 
^^dozuii  into  the  valley  which  is  northward,"  and  as  the 
expressions  up  and  down,  when  the}-  occur  in  the  Book 
of  ]\Iormon  in  connection  with  geographical  locality, 
are  always  used  with  great  exadlitude,  w^e  may  venture 
two  surmises :  that  Jared  and  his  friends  had  already 
\vandered  into  some  not  far  distant  hilly  region,  or  that 
the  valley  into  which  they  were  commanded  to  descend 
sloped  towards  the  north,  the  flow  of  its  waters,  if  any, 
being  in  that  dire(ftion.  In  the  daj-s  of  the  Nephites, 
the  expression  down  is  always  used  for  north  when 
referring  to  the  places  in  and  about  the  valley  of  the 
river  Sidon,  which  empties  into  the  Caribbean  Sea. 

The  valley  into  which  the  Lord  led  the  Jaredites 
was  called  Nimrod,  after  that  mighty  hunter  of  the 
early  post-diluvian  age.  Here  the  people  of  Jared 
tarried  for  a  time,  while  they  prepared  for  the  long 
journey  which  was  before  them.  Their  flocks  and 
herds  they  had  with  them ;  they  now  went  to  work  and 
snared  fowls;  they  carried  with  them  hives  of  honey 
bees  (known  to  them  by  the  name  of  Deseret);  and 
prepared  a  vessel  in  which  they  transported  the  fish  of 
the  waters.     Everything  that  could  possibly  be  of  use 


450  vSTORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

to  them  they  appear  to  have  colle(5led.  They  were 
going  to  a  land  that  had  been  swept  clean  by  the 
waters  of  the  Deluge;  it  had  been  bereft  of  all  its 
animal  life;  the  seeds  of  grains  and  fruits  no  longer 
germinated  in  its  soil ;  and  the  colon}'  had  to  replenish 
the  continent  with  the  animal  and  vegetable  life,  neces- 
sary for  their  comfort  and  sustenance,  as  though  it  was 
a  new  earth. 

When  in  the  valley  of  Nimrod  the  Lord  came 
down  and  talked  with  the  brother  of  Jared.  But  the 
brother  of  Jared  saw  him  not,  for  the  Lord  remained  con- 
cealed in  a  cloud.  And  God  dire(5led  that  the  company 
should  go  forth  into  the  wilderness,  into  that  quarter 
where  man  had  never  yet  been.  As  they  journeyed  the 
Heavenly  Presence  went  before  them  in  the  cloud 
and  instrudled  them  and  gave  dire6lions  which  way 
they  should  travel.  In  the  course  of  their  journe}' 
they  had  many  waters — seas,  rivers,  and  lakes,  to  cross, 
on  which  occasions  they  built  barges,  as  dire(5led  by  the 
Lord.  It  must  have  been  an  arduous  labor,  requiring 
much  time  and  great  patience  to  transport  their  flocks 
and  herds,  with  all  the  rest  of  their  cumberous  freight 
across  these  man}'  waters. 

We  shall  not  attempt  to  trace  the  wanderings  of 
the  company  on  their  way  to  the  promised  land.  The 
account  given  in  the  of  Book  of  Ether  is  entirely  too 
meagre  for  that  purpose. 

Some  suppose  the}^  went  as  far  north  as  the 
Caspian  Sea,  which  they  crossed;  then  turning  east- 
ward slowly  journeyed  along  the  great  central  Asian 
plateau;  thence  to  the  Pacific  seaboard,  most  probably- 
on  the  coast  of  China.  These  suppositions  may  be 
corre(5l;   the   writer  does   not   know   enough   to  either 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK   OF   MORMON.  45 1 

affirm  or  deny  them;  but  one  thing  is  certain,  the 
journey  must  have  been  a  very  long  and  tedious  one, 
encumbered  as  the  company  was,  with  the  flocks, 
etc..  which  they  took  with  them  to  stock  the  land  to 
which  God  was  leading  them.  The  region  through 
which  they  passed  was  one  in  which  no  man  dwelt,  they 
could  purchase  no  supplies,  and  if  they  did  not  live 
entirely  on  wild  fruit,  fish  and  small  game,  it  is  proba- 
ble that  they  tarried  now  and  again,  at  favorable  points, 
long  enough  to  plant  and  reap  a  crop.  As  they  ad- 
vanced to  a  great  distance  from  the  centre  of  population 
in  western  Asia  it  is  possible  that  they  traveled  bcA'ond 
the  limits  to  which  the  larger  animals  had,  by  that 
time,  scattered;  and  if  so,  the}^  were  entirely  without 
the  aid  of  the  food  obtained  by  the  chase;  on  the 
other  hand,  it  is  probable  that  the  fish  in  the  lakes  and 
rivers  formed  a  valuable  source  of  food  suppl}';  yet  it 
must  also  be  remembered  they  carried  fish  in  a  vessel 
with  them.  According  to  the  generally  accepted  chro- 
nolog}',  which  may  be  right  or  ma^-  be  wrong,  the  build- 
ing of  Babel  commenced  a  little  over  a  hundred  years 
after  the  Deluge. 

Through  their  prayers  and  faith  the  founders  of 
the  Jaredite  nation  obtained  many  precious  promises  of 
the  Lord.  Among  these  was  the  assurance  that  their 
language  should  not  be  confounded,  and  that  the  Lord 
himself  would  go  before  them  and  lead  them  into  a 
land  choice  above  every  other  land.  And  again,  than 
the  nation  that  they  should  found  there  should  be  none 
greater  upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  history  of 
their  descendants  proves  how  fully  this  last  promise 
was  realized.  The  cotemporary  nations  on  the  eastern 
continent — Egypt,  Chaldea  and  Babylonia — were  insig- 


452  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

nificant  when  compared  with  the  vast  extent  of  terri- 
tory held  and  filled  by  the  Jaredites ;  they  were  the 
sole  rulers  of  the  whole  western  hemisphere,  and 
possibly  the  originals,  whence  arose  the  stories  of  the 
greatness  and  grandeur  of  the  fabled  Atlantis;  for  we 
have  no  account  in  the  sacred  records  that  God  shut 
them  out  from  the  knowledge  of  the  rest  of  mankind 
when  he  planted  them  in  America,  as  he  afterwards  did 
the  Nephites;  and  late  research  has  shown  that  the 
geographical  knowledge  of  the  ancients  was  much 
greater  in  the  earlier  ages  than  at  the  time  of  the 
Savior  and  a  few  hundred  years  previous  to  his  advent. 


CHAPTER    LXXIX. 

MORIANCUMER  — BUILDING  THE  BARGEvS  — THE  FINGER  OF 
THE  LORD  — THE  APPEARING  OF  THE  SAVIOR— THE 
VOYAGE. 

T  ED  BY  the  Lord  personally,  instructed  by  his  own 
mouth,  prote(51:ed  by  his  presence,  the  colon^^  of 
which  Jared's  brother  appears  to  have  been  the  prophet 
and  leader,  at  last  reached  the  borders  of  the  great  sea 
which  divides  the  continents.  To  the  place  where  they 
tarried  they  gave  the  name  of  Moriancumer.  Here  the}^ 
remained  for  a  period  of  four  years,  at  the  end  of  which 
time  the  Lord  again  visited  the  brother  of  Jared  in  a 
cloud  and  chastened  him  and  his  brethren,  because  of 
their  negle(5l  to  call  upon  his  name.  Repentance  fol- 
lowed this  reproof,  and  on  their  repentance  their  sins 
were  forgiven  them. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  453 

The  brother  of  Jared  was  then  commanded  by 
the  Lord  to  build  eight  barges,  after  the  same  pattern 
as  those  he  had  previously  constru(5led.  This  com- 
mand he  obeyed  with  the  assistance  of  the  company. 
The  vessels  were  small,  light  in  construAion  and  water 
tight.  As  they  were  dark  in  the  interior,  by  reason  of 
being  without  windows,  the  Lord,  at  the  entreat}^  of  the 
brother  of  Jared,  touched  sixteen  small  white  stones, 
which  the  latter  had  moulten  out  of  a  high  mountain 
called  Shelem ;  and  after  the  Lord  touched  them  they 
shone  forth  and  gave  light  to  the  vessels  in  which  they 
were  placed.  When  the  Lord  put  forth  His  finger  to 
touch  these  stones,  the  veil  was  taken  from  the  e3^es  of 
the  brother  of  Jared  and  he  saw  the  finger  of  the  Lord ; 
and  it  was  as  the  finger  of  a  man,  like  unto  flesh  and 
blood.  Then  the  brother  of  Jared  fell  down  before  the 
Lord,  for  he  was  struck  with  fear.  What  followed  is 
related  by  Moroni  as  follows : 

And  the  Lord  saw  that  the  brother  of  Jared  had 
fallen  to  the  earth;  and  the  Lord  said  unto  him.  Arise, 
wh}^  hast  thou  fallen? 

And  he  saith  unto  the  Lord,  I  saw  the  finger  of  the 
Lord,  and  I  feared  lest  he  should  smite  me ;  for  I  knew 
not  that  the  Lord  had  flesh  and  blood. 

And  the  Lord  said  unto  him.  Because  of  thy  faith 
thou  hast  seen  that  I  shall  take  upon  me  flesh  and 
blood;  and  never  has  man  come  before  me  with  such 
exceeding  faith  as  thou  hast;  for  were  it  not  so,  ye 
could  not  have  seen  my  finger,  Sawest  thou  more  than 
this? 

And  he  answered,  Nay,  Lord,  shew  thyself  unto  me. 

And  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  Believest  thou  the 
words  which  I  shall  speak? 


454  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

And  he  answered,  Yea,  Lord,  I  know  that  thou 
speakest  the  truth,  for  thou  art  a  God  of  truth,  and 
canst  not  lie. 

And  when  he  had  said  these  words,  behold,  the 
Lord  shewed  himself  unto  him,  and  said,  Because  thou 
knowest  these  things,  ye  are  redeemed  from  the  Fall ; 
therefore  ye  are  brought  back  into  my  presence;  there- 
fore I  shew  myself  unto  you. 

Behold,  I  am  he  who  was  prepared  from  the  foun- 
dation of  the  world  to  redeem  my  people.  Behold,  I  am 
Jesus  Christ.  I  am  the  Father  and  the  Son.  In  me 
shall  all  mankind  have  light,  and  that  eternalh^  even 
they  who  shall  believe  on  my  name;  and  they  shall 
become  my  sons  and  my  daughters. 

And  never  have  I  shewed  myself  unto  man  whom 
I  have  created,  for  never  has  man  believed  in  me  as 
thou  hast.  Seest  thou  that  y^  are  created  after  mine 
own  image?  Yea,  even  all  men  were  created  in  the 
beginning,  after  mine  own  image. 

Behold,  this  bod}^,  which  3'e  now^  behold,  is  the 
body  of  my  spirit;  and  man  have  I  created  after  the 
body  of  my  spirit;  and  even  as  I  appear  unto  thee  to 
be  in  the  spirit,  will  I  appear  unto  my  people  in  the  flesh. 

All  things  being  prepared,  Jared  and  his  people, 
with  their  animals,  fishes,  bees,  seeds  and  multitudi- 
nous other  things,  went  on  board;  a  favorable  wind 
wafted  them  from  shore,  and  they  gradually  drifted  to 
the  American  coast.  At  the  end  of  a  voyage  of  three 
hundred  and  forty-four  days  the  colony  landed  on  this 
continent.  It  is  generally  understood  that  the  place 
where  they  landed  was  south  of  the  Gulf  of  California 
and  north  of  the  land  Desolation,  which  was  north  of 
the  isthmus  of  Panama. 


APPEARANCE   OF   CHRIST   TO   THE    BKOTHHR    OF    JARED. 


CHAPTER   LXXX. 

THE  LAND  OF  PROMISE  — A  MONARCHY  ESTABLISHED  — THE 
KINGS  OF  THE  JAREDITES  FROM  ORIHAH  TO  OMER  — 
AKISH— THE   DAUGHTER   OF  JARED. 

T^7HEN  the  members  of  the  little  colony  set  their 
feet  upon  the  shores  of  America,  they  bowed 
themselves  down  upon  the  face  of  the  land,  and  did 
humble  themselves  before  the  Lord ;  and  did  shed  tears 
of  joy  before  the  Lord,  because  of  the  multitude  of 
his  tender  mercies  over  them.  Then  they  went  forth 
and  began  to  till  the  earth,  and  soon  grew  strong 
in  the  land,  being  a  righteous  people,  taught  directly 
from  on  high. 

Before  long  the  question  of  government  arose,  and 
the  people  desired  a  king.  This  thing  was  grievous  to 
their  divinel}-  inspired  leaders,  for  they  saw  that  it 
would  lead  to  captivity;  but  perceiving  the  determina- 
tion of  the  people,  the}^  consented.  It  was  difficult  to 
find  any  suitable  man  who  would  consent  to  occupy 
the  royal  position;  at  last  the  youngest  son  of  Jared, 
named  Orihah,  consented,  and  he  was  anointed  hing. 

It  appears  altogether  probable  that  this  choice  was 
taken  as  a  precedent,  for  among  this  people  there  seems 
to  have  prevailed  a  custom  entirely  opposite  to  that 
of  most  other  nations  —  that  of  having  one  of  the 
younger,  generally  the  very  youngest  son,  instead  of 
the  eldest,  succeed  his  father  on  the  throne.  As  the 
Jaredites  were  a  very  long-lived  race,  full  of  vitality, 
often  having  sons  born  to  them  to  the  end  of  their  days, 
the    number    of    generations     mentioned    during   the 


458  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

period  embraced  in  their  history  is  muclj  fewer  than 
the  general  average  for  the  same  number  of  centuries, 
notabl}'  so  where  the  eldest  son  succeeds  to  the  rank 
and  title  of  his  sire. 

But  we  cannot  be  certain  that  we  have  every  gen- 
eration specified ;  for  in  the  Book  of  Ether,  as  in  many 
other  very  ancient  records,  the  words  son  and  descend- 
ant are  used  interchangeably,  that  is  to  say,  all  male 
descendants  for  several  generations  are  sometimes 
called  sons,  while  adlual  sons  are  occasionally  desig- 
nated by  the  more  ambiguous  title  of  descendants. 

According  to  the  Book  of  Ether  there  were  thirty 
generations  from  Jared  to  Ether  (both  included),  if  we 
have  the  ancestral  chain  without  any  breaks.  The 
period  covered  by  these  thirty  generations  is  probably 
seventeen  hundred  years,  or  thereabout.  This  would 
give  a  little  less  than  fifty-seven  years  for  each  genera- 
tion, an  unusually  lengthened  period.  Between  1066, 
when  William  the  Conqueror  invaded  England,  and 
1837,  the  date  of  the  ascension  of  Queen  Vi6loria^ 
thirty-four  monarchs  ruled  that  realm,  or  an  average 
of  between  twenty-two  and  twenty-three  years.  \Miat 
a  great  difference  between  the  longevit}-  of  the  Jared- 
ites  and  of  the  English? 

The  kings  of  the  Jaredites,  in  the  order  of  their 
succession,  were  Orihah,  Kib,  Corihor,  Kib  restored, 
Shule.  In  the  days  of  Shule  the  kingdom  was  divided 
in  twain,  Noah,  the  son  of  Corihor,  establishing  a  sep- 
arate monarchy  over  a  portion  of  the  land.  After  his 
death  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Cohor,  who  was 
slain  in  battle  by  Shule,  when  the  whole  kingdom 
again  returned  to  its  allegiance  to  the  last  named. 

Shule  was  succeeded  b}'  his   son   Omer,  who  was 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  459 

deposed  and  imprisoned  by  his  son  Jared,  bnt  two  other 
sons  afterwards  defeated  Jared  and  restored  the  king- 
dom to  their  father.  In  this  civil  Avar  between  Omer 
and  his  son  Jared,  when  the  latter  had  been  defeated 
by  his  brothers,  they  only  spared  his  life  on  condition 
that  he  recognize  the  right  of  his  father  to  the  throne. 

Jared  became  very  sorrowful  at  his  defeat,  as  he 
had  set  his  heart  upon  being  king.  While  in  this 
state  of  mind,  his  daughter,  who  was  exceedingl}'  fair, 
came  to  him,  and,  learning  the  cause  of  his  discontent, 
made  a  most  extraordinary  and  villainous  proposition 
to  him,  which  shewed  she  was  as  conscienceless  as  her 
father.  It  was  that  he  should  invite  a  friend,  named 
Akish,  to  visit  him;  when  he  came  she  would  dance 
before  him  and  use  her  charms  to  captivate  his  heart. 
If  her  plan  succeeded  and  Akish  desired  her  to  wife, 
Jared  was  to  grant  his  request  on  condition  that  Akish 
brought  him  the  head  of  his  father  Omer.  To  enable 
him  to  accomplish  this,  the  daughter  of  Jared  reminded 
her  father  of  the  signs  and  covenants  of  the  ancients, 
whereby  they  entered  into  compacfl,  one  with  another, 
for  mutual  aid  and  protection  in  carr3dng  out  any  great 
wickedness  they  might  desire  to  commit. 

Her  plan  was  accepted  and  proved  in  every  way  a 
success.  After  the  manner  she  suggested,  Akish  gath- 
ered his  kinsfolks,  and  persuaded  them  to  swear,  with 
terrible  oaths,  that  they  would  be  faithful  to  him  in  all 
that  he  might  require  of  them.  By  these  wicked 
combinations  the  kingdom  of  Omer  was  overthrown. 
But  he,  being  warned  of  the  Lord,  escaped  to  a  distant 
land  called  Ablon.  Then  Jared  was  anointed  king, 
and  he  gave  his  daughter  to  Akish  for  a  wife. 

But  Akish  was  not  satisfied;  he  plotted  with  his 


460  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

associates,  and  they  slew  Jared,  as  he  sat  on  the 
throne,  and  Akish  reigned  in  his  stead.  Bnt  after 
committing  these  crimes,  he  became  suspicious  of  his 
partners  in  sin,  and  grew  jealous  of  one  of  his  own 
sons,  whom  he  shut  up  in  prison  and  starved  to  death. 
Before  long  other  sons  of  Akish  seduced  the  people 
from  their  allegiance  to  their  father,  a  civil  war  of  the 
utmost  magnitude  ensued,  which  ceased  not  until  all 
the  people  were  slain,  except  thirty  and  those  who  had 
fled  to  Omer  in  the  land  of  Ablon.  After  this,  Omer 
returned  and  reigned  over  the  few  souls  that  remained. 


CHAPTER    LXXXI. 

THE  KINGS     OF    THE     JAREDITES     FROM   OMER    TO    CORIAN- 
TUMR— THE    MATERIAL    PROSPERITY    OF  THIS  RACE. 

/^MER  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Emer;  he  by  his  son 
Coriantumr;  Coriantumr  by   his   son  Com.     Com 
was    slain  by  his    son  Heth,  who  took    possession    of 
the  kingdom  after  having  murdered  his  father. 

In  the  days  of  Heth  there  was  a  great  famine 
which  destroyed  the  greater  portion  of  the  people, 
among  them  the  king  himself.  He  was  succeeded  bv 
She/,,  Shez  b}-  his  son  Riplakish,  who  was  dethroned 
by  jVIorianton,  whose  son  Kim  afterwards  followed  him 
in  the  kingly  power.  Kim  was  brought  into  captivity, 
through  rebellion,  and  it  was  not  until  the  next  reign, 
that  of  his  son  Levi,  that  the  usurpers  were  driven 
from   the  throne.     Then  follow    the  reigns  of  Corom, 


STORY   OF   THE   BOOK    OF    MORMON.  461 

Kisli,  Lib  and  Hearthom.  The  last  named  was  deposed 
after  reigning  twenty-four  years,  and  was  held  in 
captivity  all  the  remainder  of  his  days.  So  also  were 
his  son  Heth,  his  grandson  Aaron,  his  great  grandson 
Amnigaddah,  and  the  latter's  son  Coriantum. 

We  are  not  informed  what  were  the  names  of  the 
kings  of  the  usurping  dynasty,  who  reigned  while  the 
royal  family  served  in  captivity;  but  in  the  daj'S  of 
Coriantum's  son  Com,  the  reigning  prince  was  named 
Amgid.  Com  went  to  war  against  him,  overthrew 
him,  and  gained  possession  of  the  throne  of  his  ances- 
tors. Shiblon,  the  son  of  Com,  succeeded  his  father, 
but  was  slain,  his  son  Heth  being  made  captive  and 
thus  held  all  his  days. 

In  the  next  generation  Ahah,  Heth's  son,  regained 
the  throne  and  reigned  over  the  whole  people  for  a  short 
time.  Few  and  iniquitous  were  his  days.  Ethem, 
called  a  descendant,  and  also  the  son  of  Ahah,  was  the 
next  king.  His  son  ]\Ioron  succeeded  him;  in  his  days 
there  were  renewed  rebellions,  which  ended,  as  had 
been  so  frequently  the  case  before,  in  the  captivity  of 
the  king.  Moron  was  a  captive  all  the  rest  of  his  life, 
aiid  his  son  Coriantor  passed  his  whole  earthly  exist- 
ence in  captivity. 

Ether,  the  prophet,  was  the  son  of  Coriantor.  The 
king  in  his  day  was  named  Coriantumr,  the  last  of  his 
race,  for  the  wars  that  desolated  the  land  in  his  reign 
culminated  in  the  destru6lion  of  the  Jaredites.  This 
very  short  sketch  of  the  reigns  of  tli^ir  kings  shows 
how  thoroughly  were  the  fears  of  Jared  and  his 
brother  realized,  that  the  anointing  of  a  king  would 
lead  to  captivit3^ 

Like  their  successors,  the   Nephites,  the  troubles 


462  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MOR^ION. 

of  the  Jaredites  grew  out  of  their  iniquities.  Many 
might}'  prophets  ministered  to  them,  but  the}'  were 
only  occasionally  listened  to.  Like  the  Nephites,  in 
another  phase  of  their  existence,  they  owed  many  of 
their  misfortunes  to  cherishing  the  secret  bands  of 
Gadianton-like  assassins,  who,  bound  by  infernal  cove- 
nants, perpetrated  the  most  unnatural  and  bloodthirsty 
crimes.  In  the  days  of  Omer,  the  daughter  of  Jared 
(who  in  more  than  one  respedl  reminds  us  of  the 
daughter  of  Herodias)  was  the  instrument  in  first 
introducing  these  soul-destroying  confederacies  with 
Satan  among  the  Jaredites ;  and  in  after  ages  they  dwin- 
dled or  flourished,  according  to  the  amount  of  faith  and 
faithfulness  in  the  people. 

Materially  the  Jaredites  were  wonderfully  blessed. 
It  could  scarcely  have  been  otherwise;  they  had  all  the 
treasures  of  this  most  choice  land  at  their  disposal.  In 
the  days  of  Emer,  the  inspired  historian  describes 
them  as  having  become  exceeding  rich,  having  all 
manner  of  fruit,  and  of  grain ;  and  of  silks,  and  of  fine 
linen;  and  of  gold,  and  of  silver,  and  of  precious  things; 
and  also  all  manner  of  cattle,  of  oxen  and  cows,  and 
of  sheep,  and  of  swine,  and  of  goats,  and  also  many 
other  kinds  of  animals  which  were  useful  for  the  food 
of  man;  and  they  also  had  horses,  and  asses,  and  there 
were  elephants  and  cureloms  and  cunioms ;  all  of  which 
were  useful  unto  man,  and  more  especially  the  ele- 
phants, and  cureloms  and  cunioms."''  And  thus  the 
Lord  did  pour  out  his  blessings  upon  the  land. 

*Somc  supi)ose  the  cureloms  and  cinn6ms  were  alpacas  and  llamas, 
others  that  they  were  mammoths,  the  bones  of  which  creatures,  as  well  as 
those  of  the  elejiliant,  liavinj^  been  found  on  this  continent. 


PROPHETS   PREACHING   TO   THE   JAREDITES. 


-P-    OF  THB 


y"     OP  thr' 


X 


CHAPTER    LXXXII. 

THE  JUDGMENTS  OF  GOD  ON  THE  JAREDITES— THE  EXTINC- 
TION OF  THE  RACE  — THE  HILD  RAMAH  — SHIZ  AND 
CORIANTUM  R— ETHER. 

/^WING  to  their  gross  and  abounding  iniquities,  the 
Lord  on  several  occasions  visited  them  with  par- 
tial destru6lion.  These  judgments  came  in  the  shape 
of  fratricidal  war,  pestilence,  drought  and  famine.  In 
the  days  of  Hetli,  who  was  possibly  a  contemporary  of 
Solomon  or  David,  there  was  a  great  dearth  in  the 
land,  through  which  the  inhabitants  were  destroyed 
exceedingly  fast,  while  poisonous  serpents  came  forth 
"and  did  poison  many  people,"  These  serpents  drove 
the  flocks  and  herds  south,  and  then  congregating  at 
the  narrow  neck  uniting  the  two  great  divisions  of  the 
land,  hedged  up  the  way  so  that  the  people  could  not 
pass,  thus  adding  another  factor  to  their  misery,  for 
their  crops  were  not  only  destroyed  through  the  lack 
of  rain,  but  the  resource  of  animal  food  was  taken 
from  them.  Thus  they  became  a  broken  people,  but 
when  through  their  miseries  they  had  suf&ciently 
humbled  themselves  before  the  Lord,  he  sent  the  long 
desired  rain,  and  there  began  to  be  fruit  in  the  north 
countries  and  in  all  the  countries  round  about.  Other 
desolations  at  various  times  came  upon  them  because 
of  their  defiant  disobedience  to  the  behests  of  Heaven. 
The  war  which  ended  in  the  entire  destru(5lion  of 
the  Jaredite  race  was  one  of  the  most  bloodthirsty,  cruel 
and  vindi(5live  that  ever  cursed  this  fair  planet.     Men's 


466  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

most  savage  passions  were  worked  up  to  such  an  extent 
that  every  better  feeling  of  humanity  was  crushed  out. 
The  women  and  children  armed  themselves  for  the  fray 
with  the  same  fiendish  activity,  and  fought  with  the 
same  intense  hate,  as  the  men.  It  was  not  a  conflict  of 
armies  alone ;  it  was  the  crushing  together  of  a  divided 
house  that  had  long  tottered  because  of  internal  weak- 
ness, but  now  fell  in  upon  itself. 

This  war  was  not  the  work  of  a  day ;  it  was  the 
outgrowth  of  centuries  of  dishonor,  crime  and  iniquity. 
And  as  this  continent  was  once  cleansed  of  its  un- 
righteous inhabitants  by  the  overwhelming  waters  of 
a  universal  Deluge,  and  only  eight  souls  left,  so  this 
second  time,  as  a  flood,  though  the  promises  of  the 
Lord  to  Noah,  was  no  longer  possible,  instead  thereof 
the  wicked  slew  the  wicked  until  onh'  two  men 
remained,  the  king  and  the  l^istorian ,  the  one  to  wan- 
der wounded,  wretched  and  alone,  until  found  b}^ 
]\Iulek's  colon}' :  the  other  to  record  the  last  dreadful 
throes  of  his  people  for  the  profit  of  succeeding  races, 
and  then  to  be  received  into  the  loving  care  of  his 
Father  and  his  God.  Both  the  Nephites  and  ourselves 
are  indebted  to  him  for  our  acquaintance  with  the 
earlier  history  of  this  continent,  which  otherwise 
would  have  been  entirel}'^  shut  out  from  our  knowledge. 
Some  four  or  more  years  before  the  final  battles 
around  and  near  the  hill  Ramah,  otherwise  Cumorah, 
two  millions  of  warriors  had  been  slain,  besides  their 
wives  and  children.  How  many  millions  acflually  fell 
before  the  last  terrible  struggle  ended,  and  Coriantumr 
stood  alone  the  sole  representative  of  his  race,  it  is 
impossible  to  tell  from  the  record  that  has  been  handed 
down  to  us,  but  we  think  we  are  justified  in  believing 


ETHER    FINISHING    HIS   RECORD. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  469 

that  for  bloodshed  and  desolation  no  such  war  ever 
took  place  before,  or  has  occurred  since  in  the  history 
of  this  world;  if  the  annals  of  any  nation  have  the 
record  of  its  equal,  it  is  not  known  to  us. 

The  duel  between  the  leaders  of  the  two  contend- 
ing hosts,  when  their  followers  were  all  slain,  was  a 
unique  and  horrible  one.  We  will  let  the  historian  tell 
the  stor}'  in  his  own  words: 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  they  fought  for  the  space 
of  three  hours,  and  they  fainted  with  the  loss  of  blood. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  men  of  Coriantumr 
had  received  sufficient  strength  that  they  could  walk, 
they  were  about  to  flee  for  their  lives,  but  behold,  Shiz 
arose,  and  also  his  men,  and  he  swore  in  his  wrath  that 
he  would  slay  Coriantumr,  or  he  would  perish  by  the 
sw^ord ;  wherefore  he  did  pursue  them,  and  on  the  mor" 
row  he  did  overtake  them;  and  they  fought  again  with 
the  sword. 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they  had  all  fallen 
by  the  sword,  save  it  were  Coriantumr  and  Shiz,  behold 
Shiz  had  fainted  with  loss  of  blood.  And  it  came  to 
pass  that  when  Coriantumr  had  leaned  upon  his  sword, 
that  he  rested  a  little,  he  smote  off  the  head  of  Shiz. 
And  it  came  it  pass  that  after  he  had  smote  off  the 
head  of  Shiz,  that  Shiz  raised  upon  his  hands  and  fell ; 
and  after  that  he  had  struggled  for  breath,  he  died. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  Coriantumr  fell  to  the 
earth,  and  became  as  if  he  had  no  life. 

Coriantumr,  when  he  regained  consciousness,  wan- 
dered forth,  aimlessly  and  alone,  the  last  of  his  race. 
A  whole  continent  lay  round  about  him,  but  there 
was  nothing,  in  any  place,  to  invite  him  either  to 
tarry    or   depart.      Companions   he    had    none;  ever}- 


470  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

creature  in  the  image  of  God,  save  himself,  had  moist- 
ened the  soil  with  his  life's  blood.  All  had  been  swept 
into  unsandlified  graves  or  poisoned  the  air  with  their 
unburied  bodies.  The  savage  beasts  alone  remained 
to  terrify  him  with  their  hideous  calls  as  the}-  held  high 
carnival  over  the  unnumbered  slain.  Weak'  from  loss 
of  blood,  he  staggered  on,  placing  as  great  a  distance 
as  his  failing  powers  would  permit  between  himself 
and  the  horrors  of  the  last  battle  ground.  He  passed 
onward  through  each  deserted  valle}',  each  tenantless 
town  ;  in  neither  was  there  an}'-  human  voice  to  greet  or 
chide  him ;  the  homes  of  his  own  people  and  those  of 
his  enemies  were  alike  —  a  silent  desolation;  all  the 
land  was  a  wilderness. 

How  long  he  thus  wandered  to  and  fro,  wretched, 
comfortless  and  forlorn,  we  know  not;  but  at  last  he 
reached  the  southern  portion  of  the  northern  continent, 
thousands  of  miles  from  Ramah,  and  there,  to  the  great 
astonishment  of  both,  he  found  the  people  of  iMulek, 
who  had  been  led  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord  from  Jeru- 
salem. With  them  he  spent  his  few  remaining  days, 
and  when  nine  moons  had  grown  and  waned  he  passed 
away  to  join  the  hosts  of  his  people  in  the  unknown 
world  of  spirits. 

All  this  was  in  fulfilment  of  the  prophecies  of 
Ether,  who,  years  before,  had  been  sent  b}-  the  Lord  to 
Coriantumr  with  the  fateful  message  that  if  he 
and  all  his  household  would  repent,  the  Lord  would 
give  unto  him  his  kingdom,  and  spare  the  people; 
otherwise  they  should  be  destroyed,  and  all  his  house- 
hold, save  it  were  himself,  and  he  should  only  live  to 
see  the  fulfilling  of  the  prophecies  which  had  been 
spoken  concerning  another  people  receiving  the  land 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  47 1 

for  their  inheritance ;  and  Coriantumr  should  receive  a 
burial  b}^  them ;  and  every  soul  should  be  destroyed 
save  it  were  Coriantumr, 

But  Coriantumr  did  not  repent,  neither  his  house- 
hold; and  all  the  words  of  the  Lord,  through  Ether, 
came  to  pass;  not  the  least  of  them  remained  unful- 
filled. 


BOOK    OF    MORMON    CHRONOLOGY. 

THE  EVEN  rs  marked  y  are  those  about  which  the  record  does  not 
appear  sufficiently  explicit  to  make  the  year  certain.  It  is  occa- 
sionally difficult  to  decide  whether  the  circumstance  narrated  took 
place  near  the  close  of  one  year  or  in  the  commencement  of  the  next. 

The  four  dates  marked  thus  *'"=  are  based  uf)on  the  supposition  that 
Zeniff  re-occupied  the  land  of  Nephi  B.  C.  200.  This  may  not  be 
the  exact  year,  but  it  is  approximate. 

The  three  dates  marked  thus  *  are  based  upon  the  idea  that  the 
"young  man,"  Alma,  was  twenty-five  years  old  when  the  prophet 
Abinadi  was  martyred. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  appears  to  furnish  no  clue  to  the  date  of 
Lehi's  colony  landing  in  South  America.  It  is  supposed  to  have  been 
about  twelve  years  after  its  departure  from  Jerusalem. 

B.  C.  signifies  before  the  birth  of  Christ;  A.  C.  after  Christ;  N. 
A.  signifies  Nephite  Annals,  or  years  after  the  departure  of  Lehi 
from  Jerusalem;   \.   J.,  years  of  the  Judges,  or  of  the  Republic. 

n.c.     N.A.    Y.J. 

Lehi  and  colony  leave  Jerusalem,  and  journey  to  the  val- 
ley of  Lemuel,  by  the  Red  Sea.  The  sons  of  Lehi 
return  to  Jerusalem  and  obtain  the  sacred  records 
kept  by  Laban.  600       i 

Lehi   and  colony   reach  the   land  Bountiful,  in   Arabia, 

where  Nephi  commences  to  build  a  ship.  592       9 

Mulek,  son  of  king  Zedekiah,  with  a  colony,  leaves  Jeru- 
salem.    Lehi  and  his  colony  reach  South  America.       590     11 

A  temple  built,  Jacob  and  Joseph  consecrated  priests,  etc. 

before  571     30 

Wars  and  contentions  between  the  Nephites  and  Laman- 

ites,  during  ten  years  previous  to  561     40 

Nephi   transfers   the    records    to    Jacob.     The    book    of 

Jacob  opens.  646     55 

Jacob,  having  committed  the  records  into  the  hands  of  his 
son   Enos,  the  latter  transfers  them  to  his  son  Jarom. 
Many    wars  between    the   Nephites   and     l.amaiiites 
during  the  days  of  I'Jios.  421    180 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  473 

II. e.   N.A.      V.J. 

The  Nephites  have  increased  and  scattered  much  over  the 

land;   they  strictly  observe  the  law  of  Moses  and  are 

prospered.     The    Lamanites,  much  more    numerous 

than  the  Nephites,  often  invade  the  Nephite  lands.       401    200 

Jarom   transfers  the  records   to   Omni.      Many  wars  and 

contentions  during  Jarom's  days.  362   239 

Omni  has  frequent  wars  with  the  Lamanites.  324  277 

Omni  transfers  the  records  to  Amaron.  318  283 

The  more  wicked  portion  of  the  Nephites  destroyed;  the 
righteous  preserved.  Amaron  transfers  the  records 
to  Chemish.  280  321 

*=f^About  this  date  Zeniff  leaves  Zarahemla,  with  a  colony, 
to  re-occupy  the  land  of  Nephi.  He  makes  a  treaty 
with  king  Laman,  and  obtains  the  lands  Lehi-Nephi 
and  Shemlon.  200  401 

;!"t;Xhe  Lamanites  make  war  with  the  people  of  Zeniff,  but 

are  repulsed  with  a  loss  of  3043  men.  183  418 

Alma,  the  elder,  born  in  the  land  of  Nephi.  173  428 

*^=King  Laman  having  died,  his  son  attacks  the  people  of 

Zeniff,  but  is  driven  back.  161   440 

^"^^Zeniff  confers  the  kingdom  on  his  son  Noah.  160  441 

Mosiah  IL  born  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla.  154  447 

*  I  he  prophet  Abinadi  appears  in  the  land  of  Nephi,  and 

reproves  Noah  and  his  subjects  for  their  iniquities.       150  451 
*Abinadi  again  appears,  prophesies,  and  is  martyred.  148  453 

*Alma  establishes  a  Christian  Church  at  the  waters  of 
Mormon,  and  afterwards;  because  of  king  Noah's 
persecutions,  removes  with  his  people  to  Helam.  147  454 

First  Christian  Church  established  in  Zarahemla  by  king 
Benjanin,  who,  at  the  same  time,  consecrates  his  son 
Mosiah  king.  125   476 

A  company  sent  by  Limhi,  son  of  Noah,  to  find  Zara- 
hemla, wander  into  the  north  country,  and  discover 
numerous  relics  of  the  Jaredites.  123  478 

King  Benjamin  dies.  A  company  of  men,  under  Am- 
nion, start  from  Zarahemla  to  find  their  l)rethren  in 
the  land  of  Nephi.  They  succeed,  help  them  to 
escape  from  the  Lamanites,  and  bring  them  safely  to 
Zarahemla.  122  479 


474  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

B.C.    N.A.    Y.J. 

Moroni,  commander-in-chief  of  the  Nephite  armies,  born.     99  502 

Alma,  the  elder,  dies,  aged  eighty-two.  King  Mosiah  II. 
dies,  aged  sixty-three.  Alma,  the  younger,  elected 
Chief  Judge  of  the  Republic.  The  sons  of  Mosiah, 
with  other  Elders,  start  on  a  mission  to  the  Laman- 
ites  in  the  land  of  Nephi.  Priestcraft  first  introduced 
among  the  Nephites,  by  Nehor.  Nehor  slays  the  aged 
patriarch,  Gideon  ;  is  tried,  condemned  and  executed. 
jKing  Lamoni  and  his  household  converted  by 
Ammon.  91   510     i 

Priestcraft  spreads  among  the  Nephites;  pride  and  con- 
tention develop  in  the  church.  fA  church  established 
by  Ammon  among  the  Lamanites,  in  the  land  of 
Ishmael.  90  511      2 

Continued    peace  among  the  Nephites,   notwithstanding 

persecutions  and  increased  wickedness.    .  89  512     3 

Amlici,  a  disciple  of  Nehor,  desires  to  be  king  and  to 
destroy  the  true  church;  his  pretensions  are  rejected 
at  a  special  election,  by  the  voice  of  the  people;  he 
raises  a  rebellion,  and  is  consecrated  king  by  his 
followers.  Amlici's  forces  are  defeated  by  the  Ne- 
phites under  Alma,  at  the  hill  Amnihu.  The  Laman- 
ites invade  Zarahemla,  are  joined  by  the  Amlicites, 
and  the  united  armies  are  defeated  by  Alma,  on  the 
west  bank  of  the  Sidon.  Another  invading  Lamanite 
army  is  defeated  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Sidon,  and 
driven  back  to  their  own  lands.  •  Peace  restored. 
Aaron  and  other  missionaries  imprisoned  by  the  La- 
manites in  the  land  Middoni.  87  514     5 

The  Nephites,  because  of  their  late  afflictions,  are  hum- 
ble, and  many  are  baptized,  f  Ammon  and  Lamoni 
proceed  to  Middoni,  to  release  Aaron  and  his  breth- 
ren. They  meet  Lamoni's  father  on  the  way;  he  at- 
tempts to  slay  Ammon.  jAntiomno,  king  of  Mid- 
doni, releases  the  cajjtive  missionaries.  86  515     6 

3500  Nephites  baptized  into  the  church.  Great  peace 
and  prosperity  amongst  them.  jLamoni's  father, 
king  of  all  tlie  Lamanites,  baptized.  He  issues  a 
proclamation  in  favor  of  the   Nephite  missionaries.       85   516     7 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  475 

11. C.     N.A.    V.J. 

Pride  increasing  in  the  Nephite  church  causes  envyings, 

malice,  strife  and  persecutions.  84  5 1 7     8 

Alma,  on  account  of  increasing  iniquity,  resigns  the 
Chief-Judgcship,  and  nominates  Nephihah  as  his  suc- 
cessor, who  is  accepted  by  the  voice  of  the  people. 
Alma  devotes  himself  entirely  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  He  sets  in  order  the  churches  in  Zarahemla 
and  Gideon.  83  518     cj 

Alma,  as  presiding  High  Priest,  visits  and  ministers  to  the 
people  in  Melek  and  Ammonihah.  Amulek  visited 
by  an  angel;  he  receives  Alma  into  his  house.  They 
preach  to  the  people  of  Ammonihah;  are  imprisoned 
and  abused.  Zeezrom,  the  lawyer,  converted;  after- 
wards healed  of  a  fever  and  baptized.  Those  who 
accept  the  gospel  are  cast  out  of  Ammonihah,  while 
others,  men,  women  and  children,  are  martyred  by 
fire.  Alma  and  Amulek  delivered,  by  the  power  of 
God,  from  prison ;  the  prison  is  destroyed,  and 
with  it  their  persecutors.  Massacre  of  1005  believ- 
ing Lamanites.  82  519   10 

The  Lamanites,  as  foretold  by  Alma,  destroy  Ammoni- 
hah, with  all  its  people,  but  are  afterwards  disas- 
trously defeated  by  Zoram.  81   520   II 

The  church  greatly  increases  during  this  and  two  follow- 
ing years.  80  521    12 

f Second  massacre  of  the  people  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi.  79  522   13 

fThe  people  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi  arrive    in  the  land  of 

Zarahemla.  78  523   14 

The  people  of  Anti-Nephi-Lehi  established  in  the  land  of 
Jershon.  The  Lamanites  pursue  the  Ammonites; 
are  defeated  by  the  Nephites  with  great  slaughter.         77  524   15 

Korihor,  the  Anti-Christ,  struck  dumb,  and  afterwards 
killed  in  a  city  of  the  Zoramites.  Alma  and  others 
proceed  to  Antionum  and  minister  among  the 
Zoramite  dissenters;  the  majority  reject  their  words, 
and  afterwards  cast  out  their  believing  brethren. 
The  latter  flee  to  the  land  of  Jershon,  while  the  un- 
repentant ally  themselves  with  the  Lamanites  and 
prepare  for  war.  75  526   17 


476  STORY    OP^    THE  BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


B.C.    N..\.      V.J. 


The  Ammonites  remove  to  Melek.  The  Zoramites  become 
Lamanites;  the  united  armies  occupy  Antionum  and 
attempt  to  invade  Manti.  They  are  defeated  by 
Moroni  and  Lehi  near  the  hill  Riplah.  The  Laman- 
ites make  a  covenant  of  peace  and  return  to  their 
own  lands.     The  record  of  Alma  closes.  74  527   18 

Alma  transfers  the  records  to  his  son  Helaman  ;  leaves 
'  Zarahemla,  as  if  to  go  to  Melek,  and  is  never  heard 
of  more.  Dissenssions  arise  in  the  church  ;  the  dissen- 
ters endeavor  to  make  Amalickiah  king.  Moroni 
rears  the  "Title  of  Liberty,"  the  people  rally  thereto, 
and  Amalickiah  retreats  into  the  wilderness;  the 
greater  portion  of  his  followers  are  slain  ;  he  escapes 
to  the  Lamanites,  rises  in  power,  poisons  General  Le- 
honti,  kills  the  king,  marries  the  queen,  and  is  pro- 
claimed king.  Moroni  fortifies  the  Nephite  cities. 
The  Lamanites  invade  Ammonihah  and  Noah;  are 
repulsed  with  great  loss  and  return  to  their  own 
lands.  73  528  19 

Moroni  commences  his  line  of  defence  along  the  southern 
line  of  the  Nephite  possessions.  The  Lamanites 
driven  out  of  the  east  wilderness.  The  founda- 
tions laid  of  Moroni,  Lehi,  Nephihah,  and  other 
cities.  72  529   20 

Never  was  a  happier  time  among  the  people  of  Nei)hi.  71   530  21 

Contention  between  the  people  of  the  cities  of  Morianton 
and  Lehi.  The  former  flee  northward ;  their  flight 
arrested  by  Teancum,  who  defeats  and  slays  their 
leader.  The  difficulty  is  settled,  and  both  people 
return  to  their  own  possessions.  Nephihah,  the  sec- 
ond Chief  Judge,  dies;  his  son,  Pahoran,  succeeds 
him.  68  533   24 

(ireat  contentions  between  the  "king  men"  and  "free 
men."  The  peojjle  decide  in  favor  of  the  continu- 
ance of  the  Republic,  upon  which  the  monarchists 
revolt;  they  refuse  to  take  up  arms  against  the  in- 
vading Lamanites,  but  are  defeated  by  Moroni,  4000 
slain,  and  the  rest  cast  into  prison.  Amalickiah  cap- 
tures the  Nephite  cities  of  Moroni,  Nephihah,  Lehi, 
Ciid,  M>)riant()n,  Oniner,  Mulek,  etc.,  on  the  Atlantic 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  477 

II. C.  N.A.     V.J. 

coast.  He  is  defeated  by  Teancum.  Teancum  enters 
the  T>amanite  camp  at  night  and  slays  Amalickiah. 
The  Lamanites  retreat  into  Mulek.  67  534  25 

Ammoron,  brother  of  Amalickiah,  succeeds  hiai  as  king 
of  the  Lamanites,  and  takes  command  of  their 
armeis  on  the  Pacific  Coast.  Moroni  pays  a  short 
visit  to  the  Nephite  forces  in  the  southwest.  Teancum 
fortifies  the  land  liountiful  and  the  Isthmus  of  Panama. 
The  Ammonitts  desire  to  assist  in  the  war,  but  because 
of  their  oath  are  not  permitted;  but  2000  of  their 
sons,  under  Helaman,  join  the  Nephite  armies  in  the 
southwest,  where  they  find,  that  the  Lamanites  have 
captured  the  cities  of  Manti,  Zeezrom,  Cumeni  and 
Antiparah.  66  535   26 

Moroni  gathers  fresh  troops  and  reinforces  Teancum  in 
Bountiful.  The  Nephite  forces  in  the  southwest 
finish  fortifying  the  city  of  Judea.  fTremendous 
battle  in  the  wilderness  north  of  Judea;  the  Laman- 
ites defeated,  but  Antipus,  the  Nephite  commander, 
•-    is  slain.  65   536   27 

Mulek  re-captured  by  Moroni,  Lehi  and  Teancum. 
Jacob,  the  Lamanite  general,  killed.  Lehi  placed 
in  command  at  Mulek.  The  Lamanite  prisoners 
compelled  to  dig  a  ditch  around  and  fortify  the  city 
Bountiful.  The  city  of  Antiparah  vacated  by  the 
Lamanites  and  re-occupied  by  the  Nephites.  64  537   28 

Pachus  revolts  against  the  Commonwealth,  and  endeavors 
to  establish  a  monarchy.  Moroni  re-captures  Gid, 
and  releases  large  numbers  of  Nephite  prisoners. 
Six  thousand  men,  from  Zarahemla,  join  the  Nephite 
armies  in  the  southwest.  The  Lamanites  surrender 
Cumeni.  The  Nephites  drive  the  Lamanites  east- 
ward to  the  land  of  Manti.  They  are  afterwards 
driven  out  of  that  region  by  Helaman.  Helaman 
writes  an  epistle  to  Moroni,  complaining  of  want  of 
reinforcements.  63  538  29 

Pachus  drives  the  Chief  Judge  out  of  Zarahemla;  he  seeks 
safety  in  Gideon.  Pachus  opens  a  treasonable  corres- 
pondence with  the  Lamanites.     Moroni,  having  re- 


47S  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


B.C.     N.A.    Y.J. 


ceived  Helaman's  epistle,  writes  twice  to  Pah o ran ;  on 
receiving  the  latter's  reply,  he  gathers  up  troops  and 
goes  to  his  aid.  The  united  forces  of  Moroni  and 
Pahoran  defeat  Pachus,  who  is  slain,  and  the  rebel- 
lion is  put  down.  The  Lamanite  troops,  driven  out 
of  the  southwest,  capture  the  city  of  Nephihah.  62  539  30 

Provisions  and  6oco  men  sent  to  the  relief  of  Helaman  ; 
the  same  to  the  commanders  in  the  east.  A  battle 
fonght  on  the  road  between  Zarahemla  and  Nephi- 
hah. 4000  Lamanite  prisoners  make  a  covenant  of 
peace,  and  are  sent  to  join  the  Ammonites.  Nephi- 
hah surprised  and  captured  by  Moroni.  Lehi  and 
several  other  cities  on  the  Atlantic  coast  recaptured 
by  the  Nephite  generals.  Teancum  slays  Ammoron 
in  the  city  of  Moroni,  and  is  himself  slain  by  Ammo- 
ron's  servants.  The  city  is  captured  by  the  Ne- 
phites,  and  the  Lamanites  are  driven  to  their  own 
lands.  61   540  31 

Moroni  fortifies  the  southern  boundaries  of  the  Nephites, 
returns  to  Zarahemla,  and  transfers  the  command  of 
the  Nephite  forces  to  his  son  Moronihah.  Hela- 
man and  his  fellow-laborers  re-establish  the  church ; 
great  humility  of  its  members.  60  541   ;^2 

The    Nephites  begin  to  recover  from  the  demoralization 

and   disorganization   incident  to  the  protracted  war.     59  542  ;;i^ 

Helaman   dies.       jShiblon    takes   charge   of  the    sacred 

plates.  57  544   35 

Moroni  dies,  aged  43.  56   545   36 

Five  thousand  four  hundred  Nephites,  with  their  families, 
leave  Zarahemla  to  colonize  the  north  country. 
Hagoth  establishes  ship-building  yards  on  the  Pacific 
side  of  the  Isthmus.  55  546  37 

Large    migration    northward.      Two   of    Hagoth's  ships 

never  again  seen  after  leaving  port.  54  547  38 

Shiblon  dies;  the  sacred  records,  etc.,  transferred  to 
Helaman,  the  younger.  Some  Nephites  dissent  and 
go  over  to  the  Lamanites;  the  latter  invade  Zara- 
hemla, but  are  driven  out  by  Moroniliah.  Pahoran 
dies.     The  Book  of  Alma  closes.  53  5 48  39 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  479 

H.C.    N.A.     V.J. 

The  Book  of  Helaman  commences.  Tubaloth  king  of  the 
Lamanites.  Three  of  Pahoran's  sons  contend  for 
the  judgment  seat.  The  people  choose  Pahoran, 
the  younger.  His  brother  Paanchi,  rebels,  for  which 
he  his  tried,  condemned  and  executed.  One  of  his 
adherents,  Kishkumen,  assassinates  Pahoran.  Pacu- 
meni  chosen  Chief  Judge.  The  Gadianton  robber 
bands  organized.  ^2  549  40 

The  Lamanites,  under  Coriantumr,  invade  Zarahemla, 
capture  the  city,  slay  Pacumeni,  and  advance  north- 
ward. Afterwards  the  Nephite  forces,  under  Moroni- 
hah  and  Lehi,  destroy  the  invading  army.  Corian- 
tumr slain.  51   550  41 

Helaman  elected  Chief  Judge;  Kishkumen  attempts  to 
assassinate  him,  but  is  himself  slain.  Gadianton  and 
his  band  flee  into  the  wilderness.  50  551   42 

Much  contention  among  the  Nephites.     Many  emigrate 

north,  as  far  as  the  great  lakes.  46  555   46 

Great  contentions.     Helaman  fills  the  judgment  seat  with 

justice  and  equity.  45   556  47 

The  contentions  measurably  cease;   the   church   is  greatly 
prospered ;  tens  of  thousands  baptized.    The  Gadian- 
ton  robbers  secretly   increase   in    the  more  thickly 
settled  portions  of  the  land.  43  558  49 

Pride  increases;  the  more  humble  members  of  the  church 

persecuted.  41   560  51 

Helaman    dies ;    his   son   Nephi    succeeds   him  as  Chief 

Judge.  39  562  53 

Contentions   and    bloodshed    among    the    Nephites ;    the 

rebellious  atifiliate  with  the  Lamanites.  38  563  54 

More  dissenters  go  over  to  the  Lamanites,  who  are  all  the 

year  preparing  tor  war.  36  565  56 

The  Lamanites  invade  Zarahemla ;  the  Nephites,  owing 
to  their  dissensions  and  wickedness,  are  everywhere 
driven  before  them.  35  566  57 

The  Lamanites  overrun  all  the  Nephite  possessions  as  far 
as  the  land  Bountiful.  The  Nephites  fortify  the 
Isthmus.  34  567  58 

The  Lamanites  obtain  possession  of  all  South  America.         ^^  568  59 


480  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


II. C.     N.A.    Y.J. 


Moronihah    reconcjuers    the    most    northern    portions    of 

South  America.  32  569  60 

The  Nephites  regain  about  half  their  possessions,  Zara- 
hemla  remaining  in  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites. 
Under  the  preaching  of  Nephi,  and  others,  the 
Nephites  commence  to  repent.  31    570  61 

No  more  Nephite  successes,  on  account  of  the  lack  of 
faith  in  the  people.  Nephi  delivers  up  the  judgment 
seat  totezoram.  Nephi  and  Lehi,  having  preached 
to  the  Nephites,  go  over  to  the  Lamanites  in  the 
land  of  Zarahemla  ;  8000  of  that  people  are  baptized. 
They  then  proceed  to  the  land  of  Nephi,  where  they 
are  imprisoned,  but  delivered  by  marvelous  mani- 
festations from  heaven.  The  voice  of  the  Lord  is 
heard  by  those  assembled  at  the  prison,  and  they  are 
surrounded  by  fire.  The  greater  part  of  the  Laman- 
ites are  converted,  and  they  surrender  to  the  Nephites 
all  the  lands  they  had  taken  from  them.  30  571   62 

The  Lamanites  exceed  the  Nephites  in  righteousness,  and 
many  of  their  missionaries  preach  in  Zarahemla,  and 
the  land  northward  ;  Nephi  and  Lehi,  also,  go  north. 
Universal  peace  prevails  throughout  all  the  continent, 
and  both  Nephites  and  Lamanites  travel,  unre- 
strictedly, in  all  parts.  29  572  63 

An  era  of  great  prosperity.  Much  preaching  and  pro- 
phecy by  the  servants  of  God.  27  574  65 

Chief  Judge  Cezoram  slaim  by  a  Gadianton  robber ;  his 

son  and  successor  suffers  the  same  fate.  26  575  66 

The  Nephites  again  growing  exceedingly  wicked,  the 
greater  part  unite  with  the  Gadianton  robbers;  they 
also  build  up  to  themselves  idols  of  gold  and  silver.       25   576  67 

The  Lamanites  grow  in  righteousness,  while  the  Nephites 
increase  in  inicjuity.  The  Cradianton  bands  are  utterly 
destroyed  from  among  the  Lamanites,  but  are  so 
greatly  encouraged  by  the  Nei)hites  tliat  they  obtain 
sole  management  of  the  government.  24  577   68 

Chief  Judge  Seezoram  assassinated  by  his  brother,  Sean- 
turn.  Nephi,  rejected  by  the  jjeople  in  the  north, 
returns  to  Zarahemla;  he  notifies  the   people  of  the 


STORY    OF   THE   BOOK    OF   MORMON.  48 1 

B.C.     .N..\.    V.J. 

murder  of  Seezoram,  is  arrested  as  an  accessory,  but 
afterwards   released.     The   Lord  makes  a  covenant 
with  him,  and   directs  him   to  continue  his  ministra- 
tions. 23  578  69 
Nephi,  preserved  by  the  miraculous  power  of  God,  preaches 

from  land  to  land.  22   579   70 

Division,  even  to  bloodshed,  prevails  among  the  Nephites.      21   580   71 
Contentions  and  wars  throughout  all  the  land,  ■  20  581    72 

The  internal  wars,  originating  with  the  Gadianton  robbers, 
still  continue.  To  stay  the  bloodshed,  Nephi  prays 
for  a  famine:    his  prayer  is  answered.  19  582   73 

The  famine  continues  and  spreads.  18  583   74 

The  whole  land,  both  among  the  Nephites  and  Laman- 
ites,  smitten  with  the  famine  :  thousands  die  of  hun- 
ger and  pestilence.  The  people,  in  their  extremity 
begin  to  repent ;  they  exterminate  the  Gadianton 
bands.  17  584  75 

The  Lord  sends  rain,  and  the  earth  brings  forth  abun- 
dantly. Nephi  is  reverenced  as  a  servant  of  God  by 
all  the  people.  *"  16  585   76 

The   people    rapidly   increase ;    the    major  part   of  both 

peoples  belong  to  the  church. 
Slight  contentions  on  doctrinal  questions. 
The  controversies  increase;  Nephi  and  Lehi  receive  many 

revelations  and  put  an  end  to  the  disputes. 
Dissenters  search  out  the  ancient  abominations,  re-estab- 
lish the  Gadianton  bands  and  commence  war.  12  589  80 
The  robbers  grow  strong  ;  defy  the  united   armies  of  the 
Nephites  and   Lamanites  ;  commit  depredations  and 
carry  off  many  prisoners.     Great  loss  of  life  on  both 
sides.  II   590  81 
The    Nephites   again    begin    to    forget  the    Lord.      The 

Lamanites  remain  faithful.  10  591   82 

The  people  wax  strong  in  iniquity.  9  592  83 

The  people  do  not  mend  their  ways.  8  593  84 

The  people  grow  in  wickedness  and  ripen  for  destruction.        7   594  85 
Samuel,  the  Lamanite,  prophesies   on    the  walls  of  Zara- 
hemla ;    some   attempt    to   kill   him,    others   believe. 
The    latter   seek  Nephi  and   are  baptized.     Samuel 


15 

586 

77 

14 

5«7 

78 

13 

588 

79 

482  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON, 


B.C.    N.A.    Y.J. 


escapes   to  his  own   land.      Nephi   performs    many 

miracles.  6  595   86 

The  greater  portion  of  the  people  remain  in  their  pride 
and  wickedness,  the  lesser  portion  walking  more  cir- 
cumspectly before  God.  5   596  87 

The  people  grow  more  hardened.  3  598  89 

The  words  of  the  prophets  commence  to  be  fulfilled  ; 
signs  and  wonders  appear,  betokening  the  near 
advent  of  the  Savior;  angels  are  seen  by  many;  yet 
the  people  still  harden  their  hearts.  The  Book  of 
Helaman  closes.  2  599  90 

The  Third  Book  of  Nephi  opens.  Nephi  departs  out  of 
the  land,  and  is  never  again  seen.  Lachoneus,  Chief 
Judge  and  Governor.  i   600  91 

.\.c. 

The  promised  signs  of  the  Redeemer's  birth  appear,  much 
to  the  joy  of  believers.  The  two  days  and  nights  of 
constant  light ;  a  new  star  appears.  The  majority  of 
the  people  join  the  church.  The  Nephites  reckon 
their  time  from  the  Messiah's  advent.  i   601   92 

The   Gadianton    robbers   commit   many     murders ;     the 

people  not  strong  enough  to  overpower  them.  2  602 

Dissensions  increase,  owing  to  many  joining  the  robber 

bands,  especially  among  the  young.  3  603 

Wickedness  and  unbelief  greatly  increase.  4  604 

Evil  continues  to  gain  strength  to  this  time.  Gadianton 
bands  grow  so  numerous  that  both  Nephites  and 
Lamanites  take  up  arms  against  them.  13  613 

The  robbers  driven    into    their  secret    fastnesses    in    the 

mountains  and  the  wilderness.  14  614 

Owing  to  dissensions,  the  robbers  gain  many  advantages.      15  615 

Giddianhi,  the  robber  chief,  writes  an  epistle  to  Lachoneus, 
calling  upon  the  Nephites  to  surrender.  Gidgiddoni 
chosen  commander  of  the  Nephite  forces.  Lachoneus 
decides  to  gather  all  the  Nephites  from  both  conti- 
nents into  the  lands  of  Zarahemlaand  Bountiful,  and 
fortify  against  the  attacks  of  the  robbers.  16  616 

The  people,  with  all  thtir  movable  substance  and  seven 

years'  provisions,  gather  at  the  ap|)ointed  place.  17  617 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK   OF    MORMON.  483 


A.C. 


In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  the  robbers  sally  out  of  their 
hiding  places  and  occupy  the  lands  deserted  by  the 
people.  18  61 S 

The  robbers,  under  Giddianhi,  attack  the  Nephites.  The 
slaughter  more  terrible  than  in  any  previous  battle 
among  the  children  of  Lehi ;  Giddianhi  is  slain, 
the  robbers  are  defeated  and  pursued  to  the  borders 
of  the  wilderness.  19  619 

The  robbers  do  not  venture  to  again  attack  the  Nephites 

Zemnarihah  made  chief  of  the  robber  bands.  20  620 

The  robbers  surround  and  ineffectually  besiege  the 
Nephites,  who  make  many  sorties  and  slay  tens  of 
thousands  of  them;  the  robbers  attempt  to  concen- 
trate on  the  northern  continent,  but  are  cut  off,  their 
armies  destroyed,  and  many  thousands  taken  prison- 
ers; among  whom  is  Zemnarihah,  who  is  afterwards 
hanged.  The  Nephites  greatly  rejoice  in  their  mar- 
velous deliverance.  21   621 

All  the  Nephites  believe  the  words  of  the  prophets;  right- 
eousness prevails.  They  preach  to  the  robber  prison- 
ers; all  who  make  a  covenant  to  murder  no  more  are 
set  at  liberty,  those  who  refuse  are  punished  according 
to  the  law.  22  622 

The  Nephites  all  return  to  their  own  lands  on  both  conti- 
nents. 26  626 

The  laws  revised  according  to  justice  and   equity ;  great 

order  throughout  the  land.  27  627 

Many   new  cities  built  and  old  ones  repaired  ;  numerous 

other  improvements  made.  28  628 

Disputingsand  contentions  re-commence  ;  pride  and  other 

evils  increase.  29  629 

Lachoneus,  the  younger,  Governor.  The  church  broken 
up,  except  among  a  few  Lamanites.  Many  prophets 
testify  and  are  persecuted  ;  some  are  executed  contrary 
to  law.  The  officers  committing  these  crimes,  on 
being  called  to  account,  rebel  and  seek  to  establish  a 
monarchy,  with  Jacob  as  king.  The  chief  judge  is 
assassinated,  and  the  ancient  iniquitous  combinations 
re-introduced.       The     Nephite    Commonwealth     is 


484  STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 


A.C.      X.A. 


broken  up,  and  the  people  divided  into  numerous 
tribes.  Jacob  leads  his  followers  into  the  northern- 
most part  of  the  land.  3°  ^3° 

The  various  tribes  more  fully  regulated.  Nephi  performs 
many  miracles;  among  others,  raises  his  brother 
Timothy  from  the  dead.  But  few  are  converted  to 
the  Lord.  3^   631 

Nephi  continues  his  preaching  and  ministry;  a  few  accept 

his  message.  32  632 

Many  join  the  church.  3^  633 

On  the  fourth  day  of  the  new  year  the  signs  of  Christ's 
crucifixion  commence.  An  unparalleled  storm  rages 
for  three  hours,  convulsing  the  land  and  destroying 
many  cities.  It  is  followed  by  three  day's  darkness. 
The  voice  of  the  Lord  is  heard  proclaiming  the  des- 
truction that  had  happened.  Jesus  appears  to  the 
people  in  the  land  Bountiful.  He  preaches  his  Gospel, 
performs  many  mighty  works,  and  chooses  twelve 
disciples.    Nephi,  the  son  of  Nephi,  takes  the  records.     34  634 

All  the  people  are  converted,  and  the   church    becomes 

universal.     The  believers  have  all  things  in  common.     36  636 

The  disciples  of  Jesus  work  many  wonderful  miracles.  37  637 

The  people  again  becoming  numerous.      Zarahemla  and 

other  cities  rebuilt.  59  659 

All  tlie  original  twelve  disciples,  except   the   three   who 

were  to  tarry,  have  died  by  this  date.  100   700 

The  first  generation  in  Christ  have  passed  away.  Nephi, 
the  recorder,  dies, -and  his  son  Amos  takes  charge  of 
the  records.  110   710 

Amos  dies.  During  his  days  a  few  apostatize  and  take 
the  name  of  Lamanites.  His  son,  Amos,  takes  charge 
of  the  records.  194   794 

All  the  second   generation    have  passed    away,  except  a 

few.  200  iSoo 

Pride  appears  in    the  church;    its  members    have    their 

goods  no  more  in  common,  and  sects  arise.  201   .Soi 

Many  churches  established  o])posed  to  the  true  church  of 

Christ.  :!io  Sio 

The  wicked  increase;   the  disciples  and  saints  persecuted. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  4S5 


A.C.      N.A. 


300 

900 

306 

906 

311 

911 

321 

921 

The  three  Nephites  perform  many  miracles,  from  the 

last  date  to  230  830 

The  people  divided  into  Nephites  and  Lamanites.  231    S31 

The  more  wicked  portion  of  the  people  have  grow^n  much 

the  stronger.  244  844 

The    wicked  build  up  many  expensive  churches  to   their 

false  faiths.  250  850 

1"he  members    of  the  true  church,  or  Nephites,  begin    to 
grow  proud  and  sinful.     The  (ladianton  iniquities 
are  again  developed.  260  860 

Both    Nephites   and    Lamanites  have  grown    exceedingly 
wicked  ;   none  are  righteous  except  the  three  disciples. 
The    Gadianton  robbers  have   spread  over  all  the 
land. 

Amos  transfers  the  records  to  his  brother  Ammaron,  and 
dies. 

Mormon  born. 

Ammaron  hides  up  the  records  in  the  hill  Shim. 

Mormon,  the  father  of  Mormon,  takes  his  son  to  Zara- 
hemla.  War  commences  between  the  Nephites  and 
Lamanites ;  a  number  of  battles  are  fought  in  which 
the  Nephites  are  victorious.  Commencement  of 
Mormon's  record.  322  922 

The  three  Nephites  cease  to  minister  among  the  people, 
because  of  their  iniquities.  Things  hidden  in  the 
earth  become  slippery.  Mormon  endeavors  to 
preach,  but  his  mouth  is  shut.  War  re-commences, 
and  Mormon  is  chosen  general  of  the  Nephite  ar- 
mies. 326  926 

The  Nephites,  under  Mormon,  retreat  before  the  Laman- 
ites to  the  north  countries.  The  Lamanites  capture 
the  city  of  Angola.  327  927 

fThe  Lamanites  drive  the  Nephites  out  of   the  land   of 

David  into  the  land  of  Joshua.  328  928 

■fRevolution,  blood  and  carnage  throughout  all  the  land. 
The  Nephite  warriors  gather  for  battle  into  one 
place.  329  929 

The  Lamanite  king,  Aaron,  defeated  by  Mormon.  330  930 


486  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

AC.     N.A. 

Great  sorrow  among  the  Nephites,  because  of  their  piti- 
able condition.  331   931 

Mormon  obtains  the  plates,  as  Ammaron  directed.  335  935 

Wars,  with  much  slaughter,  until  344  944 

The  Lamanites  drive  the  Nephites  to  the  land  Jashon, 
thence  northward  to  the  land  of  Shem.  The  Nephites 
fortify  the  city  of  Shem.  345  945 

Mormon,  with  30,000  Nephites,  defeats  50,000  Lamanites 
in  the  land  of  Shem;  he  i)ursues  and  again  defeats 
the  enemy.  346  946 

The  Nephites  regain  the  lands  of  their  inheritance  by  the 

end  of  the  year  349  949 

The  Nephites  as  one  party,  and  the  Lamanites  and 
Gadiantons  as  the  other,  make  a  treaty,  by  which  the 
Nephites  possess  the  country  north  of  the  Isthmus, 
and  the  Lamanites  that  south  of  it.  Ten  years' 
peace  follows.  350  950 

By  the  command  of  the  Lord,  Mormon  preaches  repent- 
ance, but  the  Nephites  harden  their  hearts,  during 
the  ten  years  ending  360  960 

The  Lamanite  king  declares  war;  the  Nephites  gather  at 

the  land  Desolation.  360  960 

The  Lamanites  march  to  Desolation,  are  defeated  and  re- 
turn home.  361   961 

The  Lamanites  make  another  invasion  and  are  defeated. 

Mormon  refuses  to  lead  the  Nephites  any  longer.  362  962 

The  Nephites  invade  South  America,  and  are  driven  back 
to  Desolation.  The  Lamanites  capture  the  city  of 
Desolation.  363  963 

The  Lamanites  besiege  Teancum,  are  repulsed,  and  the 

Nephites  re-capture  Desolation.  364  964 

The  Lamanites  re-commence  war;  they  capture  the  ciiies 
of  Desolation  and  Teancum,  but  are  afterwards 
driven  entirely  out  of  the  lands  of  the  Nephites.  367  967 

The  Lamanites  again  commence  war.  An  exceedingly 
fierce  battle  is  fought  in  the  land  of  Desolation. 
The  Lamanites  capture  Desolation,  Boaz  and  other 
( ities.  Mormon  takes  up  all  the  records  from  the 
hill  Shim.  375  975 


STORY    OF   THE    BOOK    OF   MORMON. 


487 


A.C.      N.A. 

Mormon,  having  resumed  command  of  the  Nephitcs,  the 
Lamanites  twice  attack  the  city  of  Jordon,  and  are 
repulsed.     They  burn  many  Nephite  towns.  379  979 

The  Nephites  disastrously  routed.  380  980 

fMormon  writes  to  the  Lamanite  king,  asking  to  be 
allowed  to  gather  all  his  people  to  the  hill  Cumorah, 
and  there  give  battle.     His  request  is  granted.  382  9S2 

At  the  end  of  this  year  all   the    Nephites  are   gathered  at 

the  hill  Cumorah.  384  984 

Mormon  hides  all  the  records  entrusted  to  him  in  the  hill" 
Cumorah,  save  the  abridged  records,  which  he  gives 
to  Moroni.  The  final  battle,  in  which  all  but  twenty- 
four  Nephites  are  killed,  and  a  few  who  escape  to 
the  south.     Mormon  closes  his  record.  385  985 

Moroni  records  the  death  of  his  father  and  the  extinction 
of  his  people,  also  that  the  Lamanites  were  at  war 
with  each  other  all  over  the  land.  400   1000 

Moroni  closes  his  record.  421    1021 


APPENDIX. 

THE    CO.^IING     FORTH     OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON    IX    THE 
LATTER   DAYvS. 

TN  the  course  of  nature,  Moroni  died,  and  in  the 
Lord's  due  time  he  was  resurre6led.'-'  The  sacred 
records,  with  the  other  holy  things  that  he  had  buried 
in  Cuniorah,  still  remained  in  his  care.  On  him  the 
duty  fell  to  watch  that  no  unsandlified  hands  disturbed 
their  rest.  When  the  time  set  in  the  councils  of 
heaven  for  their  translation  came,  he  delivered  them  to 
the  instrument  chosen  b}^  the  Holy  Ones  on  high.  He, 
having  accomplished  his  work,  returned  them  to 
Moroni,  who  still  keeps  ward  and  watch  over  these 
treasures. 

But  was  there  any  fear  that  the  records  would  be 
disturbed  b}^  unholy  hands?  We  believe  there  was. 
It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  Lamanites  of  the  days 
of  Moroni  were  not  the  benighted  savages  of  earlier 
centuries.  They  were  not  the  pure  blood  of  Laman 
and  his  associates.  They  were  dissenters  from  the 
Nephites,  apostates  from  the  true  church;  and  the}' 
were  as  well  acquainted  with  the  fa6l  that  the  records 
existed  as  the  prophet  himself.  In  the  days  of  Mor- 
mon he  removed  the  plates  from  the  hill  Shim,  for  the 
very  reason  that  he  feared  the  Lamanites  would  get 

'  *Josc])h  Smith 's  answer  to  the  (luestion,  How  and  where  did  you  obtain 
the  Book  of  Mormon? — Moroni,  who  deposited  the  plates  (from  whence  the 
Book  of  Mormon  was  transhited),  in  a  hill  in  Manchester,  Ontario  County- 
New  York,  hcm^  (trad  ami  raised  attain  tlierefrom,  appeared  ini to  me,  anil 
told  me  where  they  were,  and  gave  me  direolions  how  to  obtain  them.  I 
obtained  them,  and  the  Vr'un  and  Tluimmim  with  them,  by  the  means  of 
which  I  translalL-d  llu'  ])latis,  and  thus  came  the  Rook  of  Mormon. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  489 

hold  of  and  destroy  them.  There  were  the  same  rea- 
sons for  fear  should  the^-  discover  their  resting  place  in 
Cumorah. 

The  tradition  of  the  existence  of  these  records 
remained  for  long  ages  with  the  Lamanites;  undoubt- 
edl}^  growing  fainter  and  fainter  and  more  confnsed  as 
the  centnries  rolled  by,  but  still  not  entirely  extin- 
guished. Indeed  the  remembrance  is  not  utterly  oblit- 
erated in  the  minds  of  some  of  Lehi's  children  to  this 
very  day. 

So  strong  was  this  recolledlion  in  earlier  days,  that 
we  are  told  of  a  time  when  a  council  of  wise  men,  with 
royal  consent,  made  an  attempt  to  rewrite  them.  How 
successful  they  were  we  have  no  means  of  telling;  but 
this  we  know,  that  when  the  Spaniards  conquered 
Mexico  the  land  was  full  of  sacred  books.  These  so 
much  resembled  the  Bible  of  the  Christians  that  the 
Catholic  priests  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  a 
trick  of  the  devil  to  imitate  the  holy  scriptures,  and  in 
this  wa}'  lead  the  souls  of  the  Indians  to  perdition.  In 
their  bigoted  zeal  they  burned  ever}-  cop}-  of  these 
books  or  charts  that  they  could  find,  and  infli(5led 
abominabl}^  cruel  punishments  upon  those  who  were 
found  concealing  them.  In  this  way  almost  every 
cop3^  of  these  valuable  works  were  destroyed. 

Though  the  original  records  were  hidden  by  the 
power  of  God,  it  is  quite  possible  that  many  copies  of 
the  scriptures  remained  in  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites 
when  the  Nephites  were  destroyed.  In  the  Book  of 
^Mormon  frequent  reference  is  made  to  the  abundance 
of  these  copies.  No  doubt  in  the  last  desolating  wars 
between  the  Nephites  and  Lamanites  but  little  care  was 
taken  of   these  scriptures.      Both  people  had  sunken 


490  STORY    OF    THE    liOOK    OF    MORMON. 

deep  in  iniquity;  they  cared  nothing  for  the  word  of 
God,  and  probably,  as  we  may  infer  from  ]\Iormon's 
apprehensions,  the  Lamanites  destroyed  all  the  copies 
of  the  holy  books  that  they  found.  Still,  it  is  not 
improbable  that  some  few  of  these  works  remained 
untouched;  and  when  the  Lamanites  had  gotten  over 
their  first  overwhelming  bitterness  and  aversion  to 
everything  Nephite,  and  again  began  to  grow  in  civil- 
ization, they  would  search  for  these  records,  if  for 
nothing  else  than  as  valued  curiosities;  though  we 
think  they  sometimes  prized  them  much  more  highly. 

The  plates  having  been  guarded  b}-  the  power  of 
God,  were  translated  by  the  same  power.  No  book  was 
ever  translated  more  accurately ;  none,  by  human  wis- 
dom, as  faultlessly  as  the  Book  of  ^Mormon.'-' 

Joseph  Smith,  the  youth  whom  God  honored  by 
making  him  the  instrument  in  his  hands  of  restoring 
these  precious  records  to  the  knowledge  of  mankind, 
was  born  in  the  town  of  Sharon,  Windsor  County,  \'er- 
niont,  on  the  23rd  of  December,  1805.  When  about 
ten  years  of  age  his  parents,  with  their  family, 
moved  to  Palmyra,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  in  the 
vicinity  of  which  place  he  lived  for  about  eleven  3'ears ; 
the  latter  portion  of  the  time  in  a  village  called  Man- 
chester. Joseph  helped  his  father  on  the  farm,  hired 
out  at  day-work,  and  passed  his  j^ears  very  much  after 
the  manner  common  to  3'oung  men  in  the  rural  dis- 
tricts. His  advantages  for  obtaining  anything  beyond 
the  rudiments  of  education  were  exceedingl}'  small: 
he  could  read  without   much  difficult}',  write  an  iniper- 

*In  council  witli  llu-  Twelve  A])Ostk's,  Joseph  Smith  said,  I  lohi  the 
brethren  that  the  liook  of  Mormon  was  the  most  correct  of  any  hook  on 
earth,  and  the  keystone  of  our  relij^ion,  :ind  a  man  would  get  nearer  to  God 
hy  ahiflinj^f  hy  its  i)recc])ts,  than  by  any  other  Ixiok. 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  49 1 

feet  hand,  and  had  bnt  a  ver}'  limited  understanding  of 
arithmetic. 

The  circumstances  attending  Joseph's  first  vision 
in  the  early  spring  of  1820,  when  he  saw  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  have  been  so  often  published,  and  must 
necessarily  be  so  familiar  to  our  readers,  that  with  this 
bare  reference  to  the  fact  we  will  pass  them  by.  It  is 
sufficient  for  the  purpose  of  our  present  research  to 
know  that  this  marvelously  important  event  did 
happen.  Then  and  there  the  corner  stone  was  laid  of 
the  vast  fabric  to  God's  glory  of  which  Joseph  was  the 
master  builder,  when  mortal  beings  alone  are  con- 
sidered. 

On  the  evening  of  the  21st  of  September,  1823,  ^^ 
retired  to  his  bed  in  a  serious  and  contemplative  state 
of  mind.  He  shortly  betook  himself  to  prayer  to  the 
Almight}'  for  a  manifestation  of  his  standing  before 
him,  and  endeavored  to  exercise  faith  in  the  precious 
promises  of  scripture.  We  will  continue  in  his  own 
words;  he  saj's:  On  a  sudden  a  light  like  that  of  da}-, 
only  of  a  far  purer  and  more  glorious  appearance  and 
brightness,  burst  into  the  room,  indeed  the  first  sight 
was  as  though  the  house  was  filled  with  consuming 
fire ;  the  appearance  produced  a  shock  that  afife(51;ed  the 
whole  body;  in  a  moment  a  personage  stood  before  me 
surrounded  with  a  glory  yet  greater  than  that  with 
which  I  was  already  surrounded.  This  messenger  pro- 
claimed himself  to  be  an  angel  of  God,*  sent  to  bring 
the  jo3'ful  tidings,  that  the  covenant  which  God  made 
with  ancient  Israel  was  at  hand  to  be  fulfilled,  that  the 
preparatory  work  for  the  second  coming  of  the  Messiah 
was  speedily  to  commence;  that  the  time  was  at  hand 

*Moroni.  1 


492  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

for  the  Gospel,  in  all  its  fulness,  to  be  preached  in 
power  unto  all  nations,  that  a  people  might  be  prepared 
for  the  millennial  reign.  I  was  informed  that  I  was 
chosen  to  be  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God  to 
bring  about  some  of  his  purposes  in  this  glorious  dis- 
pensation. I  was  also  informed  concerning  the 
aboriginal  inhabitants  of  this  countr}-,  and  shown  who 
they  were,  and  from  whence  they  came;  a  brief  sketch 
of  their  origin,  progress,  civilization,  laws,  govern- 
ments, of  their  righteousness  and  iniquity,  and  the 
blessings  of  God  being  finally  withdrawn  from  them 
as  a  people,  was  made  known  unto  me.  I  was  also 
told  where  there  were  deposited  some  plates,  on  which 
were  engraved  an  abridgment  of  the  records  of  the 
ancient  prophets  that  had  existed  on  this  continent. 
The  angel  appeared  to  me  three  times  the  same  night 
and  unfolded  the  same  things. 

The  next  day  after  this  glorious  appearing  Joseph 
went  to  the  place  which  the  angel  had  designated. 
There  he  found  the  plates  and  the  other  holy  things. 
But  he  was  not  permitted  by  the  angel  to  remove  them. 
They  must  remain  in  the  stone  box  in  which  Moroni 
had  placed  them  until  the  time  determined,  b}-  the 
heavens,  for  their  removal  had  arrived.  But  he  was 
instructed  to  visit  the  spot,  open  the  box,  and  look  at 
the  records,  on  precisely  the  same  evening  of  each  suc- 
ceeding year  until  he  had  libert}^  given  him  to  take 
them  in  his  charge.  This  Joseph  did;  and  on  each 
occasion  the  angel  met  him  and  gave  him  such  instruc- 
tions, light,  and  intelligence  as  the  j-outhful  seer 
needed. 

At  length  the  time  arrived  for  obtaining  the  plates, 
the  Urim  and  Thummim,  and  the  Breastplate.     On  the 


STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON.  493 

twenty-second  day  of  September,  1S27,  Slaving  gone  as 
usual,  at  the  end  of  another  year,  to  the  place  where 
the}'  were  deposited,  the  same  heavenly  messenger 
delivered  them  up  to  him  with  this  charge,  that  he  should 
be  responsible  for  them  ;  that  if  he  should  let  them  go 
carelessly  or  through  any  negledl;  of  his,  he  should  be 
cut  off;  but  that  if  he  would  use  all  his  endeavors  to 
preserve  them,  until  he,  the  messenger,  should  call  for 
them,  they  should  be  protedled. 

The  same  night  that  Joseph  obtained  the  plates  mar- 
velous things  appeared  in  the  heavens.  It  would  seem 
as  though  all  eternit}'  was  stirred  by  the  greatness  of 
the  events  that  were  about  to  take  place.  The  powers 
of  light  and  of  darkness  were  at  war;  the  hosts  of 
heaven  w^ere  marshaled ;  Satan's  kingdom  was  totter- 
ing; the  time  had  arrived  for  the  commencement  of  the 
preparatory  work  that  would  usher  in  the  reign  of 
Christ  as  King  over  all  the  earth. 

The  late  President  Heber  C.  Kimball  relates  that  on 
that  eventful  night  he  saw  a  white  smoke  arise  on  the 
eastern  horizon,  which  formed  itself,  with  a  noise  like 
that  of  a  mighty  wind,  into  a  belt,  as  it  uprose;  even- 
tually forming  a  bow  across  the  heavens  from  the 
eastern  to  the  western  horizon.  He  further  says :  In 
this  bow  an  army  moved,  commencing  from  the  east 
and  marching  to  the  west;  they  continued  marching 
until  they  reached  the  western  horizon.  They  moved 
in  platoons,  and  walked  so  close  that  the  rear  ranks 
trod  in  the  steps  of  their  file  leaders,  until  the  whole 
bow  was  literally  crowded  with  soldiers.  We  could  dis- 
tin(5lly  see  the  muskets,  bayonets  and  knapsacks  of  the 
men,  who  wore  caps  and  feathers  like  those  used  bv 
the  American  soldiers  in  the  last  war  with  Britain ;  and 


494  STORY    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON. 

also  saw  their  officers  with  their  swords  and  equipage, 
and  the  clashing  and  jingling  of  their  implements  of 
war,  and  could  discover  the  forms  and  features  of  the 
men.  The  most  profound  order  existed  throughout 
the  entire  army ;  when  the  foremost  man  stepped,  ever}^ 
man  stepped  at  the  same  time;  I  could  hear  the  steps. 
When  the  front  rank  reached  the  western  horizon  a 
battle  ensued,  as  we  could  distin(5lly  hear  the  report  of 
arms  and  the  rush. 

Thus  with  signs  upon  earth  and  wonders  in  the 
heavens  was  the  record  of  the  mighty  dead  of  this  con- 
tinent brought  forth  again  b}'  the  power  and  wisdom  of 
God. 

IVEBSIT7] 


u: 


".XIA  LIBRARY 


T>'>. 


H  DAY  TNP 

lOANDEPT. 

Renewed  books  are  sublSj^i  ^^°^^5<J- 

-______^l^|^^'f2^oimmediate  recall. 

20^Dr '65C  HI       RicElvEl 


""-^"^^^t^^ST^. 


-5  Pi 


^^;;84IM  tOAN  OEPT. 


J-D2iA_oom.3,'65  T         TT **-^ 


°  '"^"'  '^°»'  WHICH  BORROWED 

lOAN  DEPT. 


General  Library 


k 


